There is no condemnation to them that, being justified by Christ, walk not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit. Their strong hope and love of God.
That novv after Baptisme vve are no more in state of damnation, because by the grace vvhich vve haue receiued, vve are able to fulfil the Lavv: vnles vve do vvilfully giue the dominion againe to concupiscence. 1• Then (because of the persecutions that then vvere) he comforteth and exhorteth them vvith many reasons.
1There is now therefore no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, who walk not according to the flesh.Non è adunque adesso condannazione alcuna per coloro, che sono in Cristo Gesù, i quali non camminano secondo la carne.THERE is novv therefore no damnation to them that are in Christ IESVS: that walke not according to the flesh.Nihil ergo nunc damnationis est iis qui sunt in Christo Jesu: qui non secundum carnem ambulant. 2For the law of the spirit of life, in Christ Jesus, hath delivered me from the law of sin and of death.Imperocché la legge dello spirito di vita in Cristo Gesù mi ha liberato dalla legge del peccatole della morte.For the lavv of the spirit of life in Christ IESVS, hath deliuered me from the lavv of sinne and of death.Lex enim spiritus vitæ in Christo Jesu liberavit me a lege peccati et mortis. 3For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and of sin, hath condemned sin in the flesh.Imperocché quello, che far non poteva la legge, perché era inferma per ragion della carne: Dio avendo mandato il suo Figliuolo in carne simile a' quella del peccato, col peccato abolì nella carne il peccato,For that vvhich vvas impossible to the Lavv, in that it vvas vveakened by the flesh: God sending his sonne in the similitude of the flesh of sinne, euen of sinne damned sinne in the flesh,Nam quod impossibile erat legi, in quo infirmabatur per carnem: Deus Filium suum mittens in similitudinem carnis peccati et de peccato, damnavit peccatum in carne, 4That the justification of the law might be fulfilled in us who walk not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit.Affinchè la giustizia della legge si adempisse in noi, che non camminiamo secondo la carne, ma secondo lo spirito.that the iustification of the lavv might be fulfilled in vs, vvho vvalke not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit.et justificatio legis impleretur in nobis, qui non secundum carnem ambulamus, sed secundum spiritum. 5For they that are according to the flesh mind the things that are of the flesh: but they that are according to the spirit mind the things that are of the spirit.Imperocché coloro, che sono secondo la carne, gustano le cose della carne: coloro poi, che sono secondo lo spirito, le cose gustano dello spirito.For they that are according to the flesh, are affected to the things that are of the flesh, but they that are according to the spirit: are affected to the things that are of the spirit.Qui enim secundum carnem sunt, quæ carnis sunt, sapiunt: qui vero secundum spiritum sunt, quæ sunt spiritus, sentiunt.
6For the wisdom of the flesh is death: but the wisdom of the spirit is life and peace.Imperocché la saggezza della carne è morte: la saggezza dello spirito è vita, e pace:For the vvisedom of the flesh, is death: but the vvisedom of the spirit, life and peace.Nam prudentia carnis, mors est: prudentia autem spiritus, vita et pax: 7Because the wisdom of the flesh is an enemy to God. For it is not subject to the law of God: neither can it be.Dappoiché la sapienza della carne è nimica a Dio: perché non è soggetta alla legge di Dio: né può esserlo.Because the vvisedom of the flesh, is an enemie' to God: for to the law of God it is not subiect, neither can it be.quoniam sapientia carnis inimica est Deo: legi enim Dei non est subjecta, nec enim potest. 8And they who are in the flesh cannot please God.E que', che sono nella carne, a Dio non posson piacere.And they that are in the flesh, can not please God.Qui autem in carne sunt, Deo placere non possunt. 9But you are not in the flesh, but in the spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.Voi però non siete nella carne, ma nello spirito: se pure lo spirito di Dio abita in voi. Che se uno non ha lo spirito di Cristo, questi non è di lui.But you are not in the flesh, but in the spirit, yet if the Spirit of God dvvel in you. But if any man haue not the Spirit of Christ, the same is not his.Vos autem in carne non estis, sed in spiritu: si tamen Spiritus Dei habitat in vobis. Si quis autem Spiritum Christi non habet, hic non est ejus. 10And if Christ be in you, the body indeed is dead, because of sin: but the spirit liveth, because of justification.Se poi Cristo è in voi: il corpo veramente è morto per cagione del peccato, ma lo spirito vive per effetto della giustizia.But if Christ be in you: the body in deede is dead because of sinne, but the spirit liueth because of iustification.Si autem Christus in vobis est, corpus quidem mortuum est propter peccatum, spiritus vero vivit propter justificationem. 11And if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you; he that raised up Jesus Christ, from the dead shall quicken also your mortal bodies, because of his Spirit that dwelleth in you.Che se lo spirito di lui, che resuscitò Gesù da morte, abita in voi: egli che risuscitò Gesù Cristo da morte, vivificherà anche i corpi vostri mortali per mezzo del suo spirito abitante in voi.And if the Spirit of him that raised vp IESVS from the dead, dvvel in you: he that raised vp IESVS CHRIST from the dead, shal quicken also your mortal bodies, because of his Spirit dvvelling in you.Quod si Spiritus ejus, qui suscitavit Jesum a mortuis, habitat in vobis: qui suscitavit Jesum Christum a mortuis, vivificabit et mortalia corpora vestra, propter inhabitantem Spiritum ejus in vobis.
12Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh to live according to the flesh.Siamo adunque, o fratelli, debitori non alla carne, sicché secondo la carne viviamo.Therfore brethren, vve are deiters: not to the flesh, to liue according to the flesh.Ergo fratres, debitores sumus non carni, ut secundum carnem vivamus. 13For if you live according to the flesh, you shall die: but if by the Spirit you mortify the deeds of the flesh, you shall live.Imperocché se viverete secondo la carne, morrete: se poi con lo spirito darete morte alle azioni della carne, viverete.For if you liue according to the flesh, you shal die but if by the spirit, you mortifie the deedes of the flesh, you shal liue.Si enim secundum carnem vixeritis, moriemini: si autem spiritu facta carnis mortificaveritis, vivetis. 14For whosoever are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.Conciossiaché tutti quelli, che sono mossi dallo spirito di Dio, sono figliuoli di Dio.For vvhosoeuer are ledde by the spirit of God, they are the sonnes of God.Quicumque enim Spiritu Dei aguntur, ii sunt filii Dei. 15For you have not received the spirit of bondage again in fear: but you have received the spirit of adoption of sons, whereby we cry: Abba (Father).Imperocché non avete ricevuto di bel nuovo lo spirito di servitù per temere, ma avete ricevuto lo spirito di adozione in figliuoli, mercé di cui gridiamo: Abba (padre)For you haue not receiued the spirit of seruitude againe in feare: but you haue receiued the spirit of adoption of sonnes, vvherein vve crie: Abba, (father).Non enim accepistis spiritum servitutis iterum in timore, sed accepistis spiritum adoptionis filiorum, in quo clamamus: Abba (Pater). 16For the Spirit himself giveth testimony to our spirit that we are the sons of God.Imperocché lo stesso Spirito fa fede al nostro spirito, che noi siamo figliuoli di Dio.For the Spirit him self, giueth testimonie to our spirit, that we are the sonnes of God.Ipse enim Spiritus testimonium reddit spiritui nostro quod sumus filii Dei. 17And if sons, heirs also; heirs indeed of God and joint heirs with Christ: yet so, if we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified with him.E se figliuoli (siamo) anche eredi: eredi di Dio, e coeredi di Cristo: se però patiamo con lui per essere con lui glorificati.And if sonnes, heires also: heires truly of God, and coheires of Christ: yet if vve suffer vvith him, that vve may be also glorified vvith him.Si autem filii, et hæredes: hæredes, quidem Dei, cohæredes autem Christi: si tamen compatimur ut et conglorificemur.
18For I reckon that the sufferings of this time are not worthy to be compared with the glory to come that shall be revealed in us.Imperocché io tengo per certo, che i patimenti del tempo presente non han che fare colla futura gloria, che in noi si scoprirà.For I thinke that the passions of this time are not condigne to the glorie to come that shal be reuealed in vs.Existimo enim quod non sunt condignæ passiones hujus temporis ad futuram gloriam, quæ revelabitur in nobis. 19For the expectation of the creature waiteth for the revelation of the sons of God.Imperocché questo mondo creato sta alle vedette, aspettando la manifestazione de' figliuoli di Dio.For the expectation of the creature, expecteth the reuelation of the sonnes of God.Nam exspectatio creaturæ revelationem filiorum Dei exspectat. 20For the creature was made subject to vanity: not willingly, but by reason of him that made it subject, in hope.Imperocché il mondo creato è stato soggettato alla vanità non per suo volere, ma di colui che lo ha soggettato con isperanza:For the creature is made subject to vanitie, not vvilling, but for him that made it subiect in hope:Vanitati enim creatura subjecta est non volens, sed propter eum, qui subjecit eam in spe: 21Because the creature also itself shall be delivered from the servitude of corruption, into the liberty of the glory of the children of God.Che anche il mondo creato sarà renduto libero dalla servitù della corruzione alla libertà della gloria de' figliuoli di Dio.because creature also it self shal be deliuered from the seruitude of corruption, into the libertie of the glorie of the children of God.quia et ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute corruptionis in libertatem gloriæ filiorum Dei. 22For we know that every creature groaneth and travaileth in pain, even till now.Conciossiaché sappiamo, che tutte insieme le creature sospirano, e sono ne' dolori del parto fino ad ora.For vve knovv that euery creature groneth, and trauaileth euen til novv.Scimus enim quod omnis creatura ingemiscit, et parturit usque adhuc. 23And not only it, but ourselves also, who have the firstfruits of the Spirit: even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption of the sons of God, the redemption of our body.E non esse sole, ma noi pare che abbiamo le primizie dello Spirito, anche noi sospiriamo dentro di noi, l'adozione aspettando de' figliuoli di Dio, la redenzione del corpo nostro.And not only it, but vve als our selues hauing the first fruites of the spirit, vve also grone vvithin our selues, expecting the adoption of the sonnes of God, the redemption of our body.Non solum autem illa, sed et nos ipsi primitias spiritus habentes: et ipsi intra nos gemimus adoptionem filiorum Dei exspectantes, redemptionem corporis nostri.
24For we are saved by hope. But hope that is seen is not hope. For what a man seeth, why doth he hope for?Imperocché in isperanza siamo stati salvati. Or la speranza, che si vede non è speranza: Conciossiaché come sperare quel, che uno vede?For by hope vve are saued. But hope that is seen, is not hope for that vvhich a man seeth, vvherfore doth he hope it?Spe enim salvi facti sumus. Spes autem, quæ videtur, non est spes: nam quod videt quis, quid sperat ? 25But if we hope for that which we see not, we wait for it with patience.Che se quello, che non vediamo, noi lo speriamo: lo aspettiamo per mezzo della pazienza.But if vve hope for that vvhich vve see not: vve expect by patience.Si autem quod non videmus, speramus: per patientiam exspectamus. 26Likewise, the Spirit also helpeth our infirmity. For, we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit himself asketh for us with unspeakable groanings,Nello stesso modo lo spirito sostenta la debolezza nostra: imperocché non sappiam come converrebbe quel, che abbiamo da domandare: ma lo Spirito istesso sollecita per noi con gemiti inesplicabili.And in like maner also the Spirit helpeth our infirmitie. For, vvhat vve should pray as vve ought, vve knovv not: but the Spirit him self requesteth for vs vvith gronings vnspeakable.Similiter autem et Spiritus adjuvat infirmitatem nostram: nam quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus: sed ipse Spiritus postulat pro nobis gemitibus inenarrabilibus. 27And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what the Spirit desireth: because he asketh for the saints according to God.E colui, che è scrutatore de' cuori, conosce quel che brami lo Spirito: mentre egli sollecita pei Santi secondo Dio.And he that searcheth the hartes, knovveth vvhat the Spirit desireth: because according to God he requesteth for the sainctes.Qui autem scrutatur corda, scit quid desideret Spiritus: quia secundum Deum postulat pro sanctis. 28And we know that to them that love God all things work together unto good: to such as, according to his purpose, are called to be saints.Or noi sappiamo, che le cose tutte tornano a bene per coloro, che amano Dio, per coloro, i quali secondo il proponimento (di lui) sono stati chiamati Santi.And vve knovv that to them that loue God, al things cooperate vnto good, to such as according to purpose are called to be sainctes.Scimus autem quoniam diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum, iis qui secundum propositum vocati sunt sancti. 29For whom he foreknew, he also predestinated to be made conformable to the image of his Son: that he might be the Firstborn amongst many brethren.Imperocché coloro, che egli ha preveduti, gli ha anche predestinati ad esser conformi all'immagine del figliuol suo, ond'egli sia il primogenito tra molti fratelli.For vvhom he hath forknowen, he hath also predestinated to be made conformable to the image of his sonne: that he might be the first-borne in many brethren.Nam quos præscivit, et prædestinavit conformes fieri imaginis Filii sui, ut sit ipse primogenitus in multis fratribus.
30And whom he predestinated, them he also called. And whom he called, them he also justified. And whom he justified, them he also glorified.Coloro poi, che egli ha predestinati, gli ha anche chiamati: e quelli che ha chiamati, gli ha anche giustificati: e quelli, che ha giustificati gli ha anche glorificati.And vvhom he hath predestinated: them also he hath called and vvhom he hath called: them also he hath iustified and vvhom he hath iustified: them also hath he glorified.Quos autem prædestinavit, hos et vocavit: et quos vocavit, hos et justificavit: quos autem justificavit, illos et glorificavit. 31What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who is against us?Che diremo adunque a tal cose? se Dio è per noi, chi sia contro di noi?What shal vve then say to these things? If God before vs, vvho is against vs?Quid ergo dicemus ad hæc ? si Deus pro nobis, qui contra nos ? 32He that spared not even his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how hath he not also, with him, given us all things?Egli, che non risparmiò nemmeno il proprio Figliuolo, ma lo ha dato a morte per tutti noi: come non ci ha egli donate ancora con esso tutte le cose?He that spared not also his ovvne sonne, but for vs al deliuered him: hovv hath he not also vvith him giuen vs al things?Qui etiam proprio Filio suo non pepercit, sed pro nobis omnibus tradidit illum: quomodo non etiam cum illo omnia nobis donavit ? 33Who shall accuse against the elect of God? God is he that justifieth:Chi porterà accusa controlli eletti di Dio? Dio è, che giustifica,Who shal accuse against the elect of God? God that iustifieth.Quis accusabit adversus electos Dei ? Deus qui justificat, 34Who is he that shall condemn? Christ Jesus that died: yea that is risen also again, who is at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.Chi è, che condanni? Cristo Gesù è quegli, che è morto, anzi che è anche risuscitato, che anche sta alla destra di Dio, che anche sollecita per noi.Who is he that shal condemne? Christ IESVS that died, yea that is risen also againe, vvho is on the right hand of God, vvho also maketh intercession for vs.quis est qui condemnet ? Christus Jesus, qui mortuus est, immo qui et resurrexit, qui est ad dexteram Dei, qui etiam interpellat pro nobis. 35Who then shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation? Or distress? Or famine? Or nakedness? Or danger? Or persecution? Or the sword?Chi ci dividerà adunque dalla carità di Cristo? Forse la tribolazione? Forse l'angustia? Forse la fame? Forse la nudità? Forse il risico? Forse la persecuzione? Forse la spada?Who then shal separate vs from the charitie of Christ? tribulation? or distresse? or famine? or nakednes? or danger? or persecution? or the svvord? (Quis ergo nos separabit a caritate Christi ? tribulatio ? an angustia ? an fames ? an nuditas ? an periculum ? an persecutio ? an gladius ?
36(As it is written: For thy sake, we are put to death all the day long. We are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.)(Conforme sta scritto: Per te noi siamo ogni dì messi a morte: siam riparati come pecore da macello).as it is vvritten, For vve are killed for thy sake al the day: vve are esteemed as sheep of slaughter.)(Sicut scriptum est: Quia propter te mortificamur tota die: / æstimati sumus sicut oves occisionis.) 37But in all these things we overcome, because of him that hath loved us.Ma di tutte queste cose siam più che vincitori per colui, che ci ha amati.But in al these things we ouer come because of him that hath loued vs.Sed in his omnibus superamus propter eum qui dilexit nos. 38For I am sure that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor might,Imperocché io son sicuro, che né la morte, né la vita, negli Angeli, né i principati, né le virtù di, né ciò, che ci sovrasta, né quel, che ha da essere, né la fortezza,For I am sure that neither death, nor life, nor Angels, nor Principalities, nor Povvers, neither things present, nor things to come, neither might,Certus sum enim quia neque mors, neque vita, neque angeli, neque principatus, neque virtutes, neque instantia, neque futura, neque fortitudo, 39Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.Nè l'altezza, né la profondità, né alcun'altra cosa creata potrà dividerci dalla carità di Dio, la quale è in Cristo Gesù Signor nostro.not height, nor depth, nor other creature, shal be able to separate vs from the charitie of God vvhich is in Christ IESVS our Lord.neque altitudo, neque profundum, neque creatura alia poterit nos separare a caritate Dei, quæ est in Christo Jesu Domino nostro.
8:1
Calmet
Notwithstanding this law of sin opposing the law of the spirit, and endeavouring to captivate us to sin, we can, by the succour of the grace of Jesus Christ, preserve ourselves from sin and damnation, by resisting sin, and attaching ourselves strongly to Jesus Christ, by faith and charity. Concupiscence is not sin. And they who have received a spiritual birth in Jesus Christ by baptism, and have remained faithful to the grace of their justification, who walk not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit, shall receive a recompense proportionate to their combats and labours. (Calmet)
8:2
Witham
The law of the spirit of life, in Christ Jesus. That is, the new law, by which the Holy Ghost, or the spirit of life is given, hath delivered me from the law of sin and of death: that is, from the slavery of sin, that causeth death: though some think that the law of Moses may be here called the law of death, and of sin, because it occasionally brought death upon such as transgressed the known law. (Witham)
8:3
Witham
For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, not in sinful flesh, (because the Son of God could not sin) hath now done; even of sin hath condemned sin in the flesh. That is, in or by his flesh, which was offered on the cross, hath condemned the tyrant sin, as guilty of so many sins, and hath destroyed his tyranny, where the apostle speaks of sin, as it were of a certain person or tyrant. (Witham)
8:4
Witham
That the justification of the law. That is, that was aimed at, but never attained to, by the written law, might now be fulfilled in us; that is, that we, by the grace of Christ, may be enabled to fulfil and comply with the law, and its moral precepts, by walking according to the spirit of Christ. (Witham)
8:5
Witham
etc. For they who are according to the flesh. That is, who live according to the false, vain, and deceitful maxims and customs of carnal men, which he also calls the prudence of the flesh: and this prudence he calls death, as leading men to eternal death. Such carnal men relish nothing else but such pleasures. But they who are and live according to the spirit, mind the things which are of the spirit, fix their hearts on the things that belong to God, and his service; and this wisdom of the spirit, in which they experience much greater pleasure, leads them to eternal life, and to eternal peace in the enjoyment of God. The false wisdom of the flesh is an enemy of God, cannot be subject to the law of God, because the maxims of the flesh, and of the world, are so opposite to those of the gospel, and to the doctrine of Christ. (Witham)
Estius
They who are subject to the flesh, by having their affections fixed on the things of the flesh, that is, carnal men, whilst they are such, cannot please God: for this prudence of the flesh makes them the enemies of God. (Estius)
Witham
If Christ, or the spirit of Christ, which he also (ver. 9.) calls the spirit of God, as being one and the same, dwell in you, and direct you, the body indeed is dead because of sin; that is, is mortal, and liable to death, the consequence of Adam's sin; but the spirit and the soul liveth by the life of grace, by reason of justification: that is, because she hath been justified and sanctified by the merits of Christ. And the spirit of God, who raised Jesus to life, will also raise all who remain sanctified by the grace of Christ to a happy resurrection. (Witham)
8:14
Witham
etc. They are the sons of God, by this new grace of adoption, by which also they call God, Abba; that is to say, Father, whereas under the former law of Moses, God rather governed his people by fear; they were his servants, we are his sons; and if sons, also the heirs of God, with the promise of an eternal inheritance in his kingdom, provided we suffer for Christ's sake, as he suffered for us. And surely the short sufferings in this world have no proportion, nor can be put in balance with the future endless glory, which is promised and prepared for us in heaven. (Witham)
Calmet
Abba is a Syriac word, which signifies my father. This is properly the word of free and noble children; for amongst the Hebrews, the children of slaves were not allowed to call their fathers Abba, nor their mothers Imma. This kind of expression was very rarely used under the old law. The Hebrews called the Almighty their Lord, their God, their Salvation, their King, their Protector, their Glory, etc. but seldom their father, scarcely ever, except in the case of Solomon, who was a particular figure of the Messias, the true Son of God. On this account God said to him: "He shall call me Father and God; and I will be to him a Father, and will treat as my first-born." But it is the property of the Christian to call the Almighty his Father with confidence indeed, yet tempered with a filial awe; remembering at the same time that he is his judge. (Calmet)
Haydock
Mat. Polus says that not any one of the just dared to call God, my Father, before the coming of Christ, as this favour was reserved for the time of the gospel. (In this location.) (Haydock)
Witham
St. Chrysostom[Ver. 15. Abba (Pater) St. Chrysostom, hom. XIV. p. 115. oude euchomenous outos, etc.] takes notice, that God was also called the Father of the Israelites, and they his children, in the Old Testament, when God rather governed his people by fear of punishments, and promises of temporal blessings, but not in that particular manner as in the new law. (Witham)
Challoner
The Spirit himself, etc. By the inward motions of divine love, and the peace of conscience, which the children of God experience, they have a kind of testimony of God's favour; by which they are much strengthened in the hope of their justification and salvation; but yet not so as to pretend to an absolute assurance, which is not usually granted in this mortal life: during which we are taught to work out our salvation with fear and trembling. (Philippians 2:12.) And that he who thinketh himself to stand, must take heed lest he fall. (1 Corinthians 10:12.) See also Romans 11:20, 21, 22. (Challoner)
8:19
Challoner
The expectation[Ver. 19. Expectatio creaturae, e gar apokaradokia. St. Chrysostom, hom. XIV. p. 119. apokaradokia gar e sphodra prosdokia estin, intenta et sollicita expectatio. See Mr. Legh, Crit. Sac.] of the creature. He speaks of the corporal creation, made for the use and service of man; and, by occasion of his sin made subject to vanity, that is, to a perpetual instability, tending to corruption and other defects; so that by a figure of speech, it is here said to groan and be in labour, and to long for its deliverance, which is then to come, when sin shall reign no more; and God shall raise the bodies, and united them to their souls, never more to separate, and to be in everlasting happiness in heaven. (Challoner)
Witham
Waiteth for the revelation of the sons of God. That is, for the time after this life, when it shall be made manifest that they are the sons of God, and heirs of the kingdom of his glory. Several interpreters understand all creatures whatsoever, even irrational and inanimate creatures of this world, which are represented as if they had a knowledge and sense of a more happy condition, of a new unchangeable state of perfection, which they are to receive at the end of the world. See 2 Peter 1:13; Apocalypse 21:1. Now every insensible creature is figuratively brought in groaning like a woman in labour, waiting, and wishing for that new and happy state; but in the mean time unwillingly made subject to vanity, that is to these changeable imperfections of generations and corruptions, which then they shall be delivered from. (Witham)
Calmet
The creature, etc. The creatures expect with impatience, and hope with confidence, to see a happy change in their condition; they flatter themselves that they will be delivered from the captivity of sin, to which man has reduced them, and enter into the liberty of the glory of the sons of God. Not that the inanimate creation will really participate the happiness and glory of the elect; although in some sense they may be said to have part in it, since they will enter into a pure, incorruptible and perfect state to the end of ages. They will no longer be subject to those changes and vicissitudes which sin has brought upon them; nor will sinful man any longer abuse their beauty and goodness in offending the Creator of all. St. Ambrose and St. Jerome teach that the sun, moon, and stars will be then much more brilliant and beautiful than at present, no longer subject to those changes they at present suffer. Philo and Tertullian teach that the beasts of prey will then lay aside their ferocity, and venomous serpents their poisonous qualities. (Calmet)
Witham
Other, by the creature or creatures, understand men only, and Christians, who groan under miseries and temptations in this mortal life, amidst the vanities of this world, under the slavery of corruption; who having already (ver. 23.) received the first-fruits of the Spirit,[Ver. 23. Redemptionem corporis, that is complete happiness, says St. Chrysostom, p. 119. toutesti ten apertismenen doxan.] the grace of God in baptism, have been made the children of God, and now, with expectation and great earnestness, wait and long for a more perfect adoption of the sons of God: for the redemption of their bodies, when the bodies, as well as the souls of the elect, shall rise to an immortal life, and complete happiness in heaven. (Witham)
8:24
etc. For we are saved by hope, as it is the will of God we should be, waiting and hoping with patience for the things which we have not seen, which neither the eye hath seen, nor the ear hath heard, etc. (1 Corinthians 2:9.)
Witham
And the spirit also helpeth our infirmity...asketh for us with unspeakable groanings.[Ver. 26. Postulat pro nobis, that is says St. Augustine, interpellare nos facit...nobisque interpellandi et gemendi inspirat affectum.] If we understand this according to the common exposition, of the divine spirit of the Holy Ghost, the sense is, says St. Augustine, that the Holy Ghost maketh us ask: but we may understand the spirit of God and his grace, diffused in our souls, and in particular that gift of the Holy Ghost, called the spirit of prayer, given to the new Christians, which taught them what to ask, and how to pray. See St. Chrysostom. (Witham)
8:28
To them that love God, all things work together unto good. All trials, temptations, afflictions, must be taken as coming from the hand of God, who ordains or permits them for the greater good of his elect.
Witham
For the good of those, who, according to his purpose[Ver. 28. Secundum propositum vocati sunt sancti, tois kata prothesin. See Romans 9:11. Ephesians 3:11. where in the Latin is secundum praefinitionem, and 2 Timothy 1:9. non secundum opera nostra, sed secundum propositum suum, et gratiam, where he speaks of God, sosantos emas...kata idian prothesin.] are called the saints. Literally, according to purpose: but it seems certain that to translate his purpose, is only to give the literal sense, if we compare this place with other texts, both in the Greek and Latin, where the same words signify according to God's good will, or his eternal decree, and not according to the purpose, or will of men, as some expound it. (Witham)
8:29
Witham
For whom he foreknew, he also predestinated to be made conformable to the image of his Son, in suffering with Christ, in following his doctrine, in imitating his life. This foreknowledge of God, according to St. Augustine,[Ver. 29 St. Augustine, de dono persev. Romans 18. praedestinatione Deus ea praescivit, quae fuerat ipse facturus. And again, Romans 14. Praedestinatio est praescientia et praeparatio beneficiorum, quibus certissimè liberantur quicunque liberantur. See Bellarmine and Petau, as to St. Augustine's opinion. But I never in these short notes touch upon any thing that regards the opinions in Catholic schools; my design being no more than a literal exposition of the text.] is not merely a foreseeing of what men will do by the assistance and graces of God's ordinary providence, much less a foreseeing of what they will do by their own natural strength, as the Pelagian heretics pretended: but is a foreknowledge including an act of the divine will, and of his love towards his elect servants; (as to know in the Scriptures, when applied to God, is many times the same as to approve and love) God therefore hath foreseen or predestinated, or decreed that these elect, by the help of his special graces, and by the co-operation of their free-will, should be conformable to the image of his Son, that so his Son, even as man, might be the first-born, the chief, and the head of all that shall be saved. (Witham)
Challoner
God hath preordained that all his elect shall be conformable to the image of his Son. We must not here offer to dive into the secrets of God's eternal election: only firmly believe that all our good, in time and eternity, flows originally from God's free goodness; and all our evil from man's free will. (Challoner)
8:30
And whom he predestinated, them he also called to the true faith and to his service, without any deserts in them, nay, when all mankind were guilty of eternal death, by original sin.
And whom he called, them he also justified, by faith, by hope, by a love of him, and a true penance.
Witham
And whom he justified, them he also glorified. That is, hath decreed to glorify. Yet not all who have been justified, but only his elect, who are under his special protection, and to whom he grants a perseverance in his grace to the end: so that the call to faith, their sanctification, their final perseverance, and glorification in heaven, are the effects of their free election and predestination. (Witham)
8:31
What shall we then say to these things? That is, though we live amidst temptations and afflictions in this life, we need not fear as long as we are faithful in the service of God, under his protection.
Witham
If God be for us, who is against us, or who shall hinder us from being saved. (Witham)
8:32
He that spared not, etc. This is another argument for us to hope in the goodness of God, who hath so loved the world, that he hath delivered, and given his true and only Son for us all, to redeem all and every one, and has by his death obtained helps and graces by which we may all be saved.
Witham
How hath he not also, with him, given us all things? That is, since he has given for us his only Son, how can we doubt, but that, with him, he will give us all gifts and graces? He hath given us, says St. Chrysostom, his Son himself, and how can we doubt of other blessings? (Witham)
8:33
Witham
Who shall lay any thing to the charge of the elect of God? God who justifieth. Others read without an interrogation, it is God who justified us: the sense will scarce be different; for it is the same as to say, we need not fear that God will accuse us, since by his mercy he hath been pleased to die, and to rise again from death for us. (Witham)
8:35
etc. Who then, or what shall separate us from the love of Christ? Neither devils, nor men, nor any thing in nature, unless it be by our own fault, and unless we wilfully and sinfully leave God.
Witham
I am sure. In the Greek, I am [Ver. 38. Certus sum, pepeismai, persuasus sum. No one has an absolute certainty that he shall be saved.] fully persuaded, that nothing can separate us, etc. In fine, another argument to prove we ought to have a firm hope in God, is that Christ Jesus, who sits at the right hand of God, also intercedeth for us. Christ, as man, intercedeth, prayeth for us, is our advocate and chief mediator See Hebrews vii. Christ is truly said to pray for us in heaven, though it is not he custom of the Church to call upon him in this manner, "Christ pray for us;" because being God, as well as man, he has all things under his command. (Witham)
8:39
Estius
So powerful and efficacious, so certain and unchangeable is the love of God, which conducts us to the kingdom of bliss, that no creature can separate us from it, either by making us cease to love him, or by frustrating our love of its effect, viz. life everlasting. (Estius)
8:16
The Spirit himself, etc.... By the inward motions of divine love, and the peace of conscience, which the children of God experience, they have a kind of testimony of God’s favour; by which they are much strengthened in their hope of their justification and salvation; but yet not so as to pretend to an absolute assurance: which is not usually granted in this mortal life: during which we are taught to work out our salvation with fear and trembling. Phil. 2.12. And that he that thinketh himself to stand, must take heed lest he fall. 1 Cor. 10.12. See also, Rom. 11.20, 21, 22.
8:19
The expectation of the creature, etc.... He speaks of the corporeal creation, made for the use and service of man; and, by occasion of his sin, made subject to vanity, that is, to a perpetual instability, tending to corruption and other defects; so that by a figure of speech it is here said to groan and be in labour, and to long for its deliverance, which is then to come, when sin shall reign no more; and God shall raise the bodies and unite them to their souls never more to separate, and to be in everlasting happiness in heaven.
8:26
Asketh for us.... The Spirit is said to ask, and desire for the saints, and to pray in us; inasmuch as he inspireth prayer, and teacheth us to pray.
8:29
He also predestinated, etc.... That is, God hath preordained that all his elect should be conformable to the image of his Son. We must not here offer to pry into the secrets of God’s eternal election; only firmly believe that all our good, in time and eternity, flows originally from God’s free goodness; and all our evil from man’s free will.
8:38
I am sure.... That is, I am persuaded; as it is in the Greek, pepeismai.
8:4
This conuinceth against the Churches aduersaries, that the lavv, that is, Gods cōmaundemēts may be kept, & that the keeping thereof is iustice, & that in christian men that is fulfilled by Christs grace vvhich by the force of the Lavv could neuer be fulfilled.
8:7
enmitie
8:11
In the liturgy The Epistle vpō the 8 Sunday after Pentecost.
8:14
He meaneth not that the Childrē of God be violently cō pelled against their vvilles, but that they be svveetly dravvē, moued, or induced to do good. Aug. Enchirid. c. 64. De verb. Do. ser. 43 c. 7. et de verb. Apost. ser. 13. c. 11. 12.
Concordance 2 Tim. 1, 7, Gal. 4, 5.
8:16
16. The spirit giueth testimonie.) This place maketh not for the Heretikes special faith, or their presumptuous certainty that euery one of them is in grace: The testimonie of the Spirit. the testimonie of the Spirit being nothing els, but the invvard good motions, comfort, and contentment, vvhich the children of God do daily feele more and more in their hartes by seruing him: by vvhich they haue as it vvere an attestation of his fauour tovvardes them, vvhereby the hope of their iustification and saluation is much corroborated and strengthened.
8:17
17. Yet if they suffer,) Novvithstandīg Christs satisfaction and Passion, yet ours also is required. Christes paines or passions haue not so satisfied for al, that Christian men be discharged of their particular suffering or satisfying for eche mans ovvne part: neither be our paines nothing vvorth to the attainement of heauen, because Christ hath done ynough, but quite contrarie: he vvas by his passion exalted to the glorie of heauen: therfore vve by compassion or partaking vvith him in the like passions, shal attaine to be fellovves vvith him in his kingdom.
8:18
18. Condigne.) Our Aduersaries ground hereon, that the vvorkes or sufferances of this life be not meritorious or vvorthy of life euerlasting, vvhere the Apostle saith no such thing, no more then he saith that Christs Passions be not meritorious of his glorie, Al suffering in this life is nothing in comparison of the heauenly glorie: and yet it is meritorious & vvorthy of the same. vvhich I thinke they dare not much auouch in our Sauiours actions. He expresseth onely, that the very afflictions of their ovvne nature, vvhich vve suffer vvith or for him, be but short, momētanie & of no account in comparison of the recompense vvhich vve shal haue in heauen. no more in deede vvere Christes paines of their ovvne nature, compared to his glorie, any vvhit comparable: yet they vvere meritorious or vvorthy of heauen, & so be ours. And therfore to expresse the said cōparison, here he saith, They art not condigne ad gloriā 〈Greek〉 to the glorie. He saith not, of the glorie, as the Heretikes falsly trāslate: though the Scripture speaketh so also, vvhen it signifieth only a cōparison. as Prou. in the greeke, Omne pretiosum non est 〈Greek〉 illa dignū S. Augustine, i••i dignum. S. Hierom, non valet huic comparari. that is, No pretious thing is vvorthie of, vvisedom, or to be compared vvith it. Heretical trāslation. See the like Eccle. 26, 20. Tob. 9, 2. But vvhen the Apostle vvil expresse that they are condigne, vvorthy, or meritorious of the glorie, he saith plainely, That our tribulation vvhich presently is moment•nie and light, 1. Cor. 4. 1•. vvorketh aboue measure excedingly an eternal vveight of gloris in vs. The valevv of Christes actions riseth not of the leingth or greatnes of them in them selues, though so also they passed al mens doings: but of the vvorthines o• the person. And so the value of ours also riseth of the grace of our adoption, vvhich maketh those actiōs that of their natures be not meritorious nor ansvverable to the ioyes of heauen in them selues, Vvhence the merite of vvorkes riseth. to be vvorthy of heauen. And they might as vvel proue that the vvorkes of sinne do not demerite damnation. for, sintre in deede for the quantity and nature of the vorke is not ansvverable in pleasure to the paine of Hel: but because it hath a departing or au auersion from God, be it neuer so short, it deserueth damnation, because it alvvaies procedeth from the enemy of God, as good vvorkes that be meritorious, procede from the childe of God.
In the liturgy The Epistle vpō the 4 Sunday after Pentecost, and for many Martyrs.
8:19
condignae ad gloriam.
8:24
24. By hope saued) As sometime faith only is named, so els vvhere only hope, and only charitie, as the cause of our saluation. That vvhich in other places he attributeth to faith, is here attributed to hope, for vvhensoeuer there be many causes of one thing, the holy vvriters (as matter is ministred and occasion giuen by the doctrine then handled) sometimes referre it to one of the causes, sometime to an other: not by naming one alone, to exclude the other, as our Aduersaries captiously and ignorantly do argue: but at diuers times and in sundrie places to expresse that, vvhich in euery discourse could not, nor needed not to be vttered. In some discourse, faith is to be recommended: in others, charitie: in an other, hope: sometimes, almes, mercies els vvhere, other vertues. One vvhile, Euery one that beleeueth, is borne of God. 1 Io. •. 1. An other vvhile, Euery one that loueth, is borne of God. 1. Io. 4, 7. Sometimes, faith purifieth mans hart, Act. 15, 9. And an other time, Charitie remitteth sinnes. 1 Pet. 4, •. Of faith it is said, The iust liueth by faith. Ro. 1, 17. Of charitie, We knovv that vve are transferred from death to life, because vve loue &c. 1. Io. 3, 14.
8:27
27. The Spirit desireth.) Scripture abused against the Godhead of the Holy Ghost. Arîus and Macedonius old Heretikes had their places to contend vpon, against the Churches sense, as our nevv Maisters novv haue. They abused this text to proue the Holy Ghost not to be God, because he needed not to pray or aske, but he might commaund if he vvere God. Therfore S. Augustine expoundeth it thus, The Spirit prayeth, that is, causeth and teacheth vs to pray, and vvhat to pray or aske. August. de anima & eius orig. li. 4, c. 9. & ep. 121. c. 15.
8:30
30. Whom he hath predestinated.) The doctrine of predestination, hovv to be reuerenced, and vvhat it teacheth vs. Gods eternal foresight, loue, purpose, predestination, and election of his deere children, and in time their calling, iustifying, glorifying by Christ, as al other actes and intentions of his diuine vvil and prouidence tovvardes their saluation, ought to be reuerenced of al men vvith dreadful humilitie, and not to be sought out or disputed on vvith presumptuous boldnes and audacitie, for it is the gulfe that many proud persons, both in this age and alvvaies, haue by Gods iust iudgement perished in, founding thereon most horrible blasphemies against Gods mercie, nature, and goodnes, and diuers damnable errours against mans free vvil, and against al good life and religion. This high conclusion is here set dovvne for vs, that vve may learne to knovv of vvhom vve ought to depend in al our life, by vvhom vve expect our saluatiō, by vvhose prouidence al our graces, giftes, and vyorkes do stand: by vvhat an euerlasting gratious determination, our redemption, vvhich is in Christ IESVS, vvas designed: & to giue God incessable thankes for our vocation and preferment to the state vve be in, Gods predestition taketh not avvay free wil. before the Ievves, vvho deserued no better then they, before the light of his mercie shining vpon vs accepted vs, and reiected them. But this said eminent truth of Gods eternal predestination standeth (as vve are bound to beleeue vnder paine of damnation, vvhether vve vnderstand hovv or no) & so S. Augustiue in al his diuine vvorkes vvritten of the same (De gratia & lib, arb. De corrept. & gratia. Ad articulos falsò impositos.) defendeth, declareth, proueth, and conuinceth, that it doth stand (I say) vvith mans free vvil and the true libertie of his actions, and forceth no man to be either il or good, to sinne or vertue, to saluation or damnatiō, nor taketh avvay the meanes or nature of merites, and cooperation vvith God to our ovvne and other mens saluation.
8:34
In the liturgy The Epistle for S. Ignatius Febr. 1.
8:35
Concordance Ps. 43, 22.
8:37
〈Greek〉
8:38
38. I am sure.) This speache is cōmon in S. Paul according to the latin translation, vvhen he had no other assured knovvledge but by hope: 〈Greek〉, Confide. Hiero. q. 9 ad Algas. as Ro. 15, 14, 2 Tim. 1, 5. Heb. 6, 9: Vvhere the Greeke vvord signifieth only a probable persuasion. No man ordinarily is sure of his saluation, but only in hope. And therfore except he meane of him self by special reuelation, or of the predestinate in general, (in vvhich tvvo cases it may stand for the certitude of saith or infallible knovvledge) othervvise that euery particular man should be assured infallibly that him self should be iustified, and not that onely, but sure also neuer to sinne, or to haue the gift of perseuêrance, and certaine knovvledge of his predestination: that is a most damnable false illusion and presumption, condemned by the Fathers of the holy Councel of Trent. Sess. •. c. 9. 12. 13.
8:1
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
… And as to our having received more abundant help, hear thou Paul, when he saith, “There is therefore no condemnation now to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
Chap. viii. ver. 1 . “There is therefore no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
… If you speak ill of him, by the evil report he gains fresh lustre in God’s sight. If you cast him into starvation, the more will his glory and his reward be. If (what seems the most severe stroke of all) you give him over to death, you are twining a crown of martyrdom about him.
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.37
… “O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me out of the body of this death? I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord.” And again, “So then I myself with the mind serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin.” And,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.36
… “with my flesh, however,” I serve “the law of sin,” by having the desires of sin, from which I am not yet entirely freed, although I yield them no assent. Then let us observe carefully what he has said after all the above: “There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1.21
… The grace of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord!” And thence he concludes: “Therefore I myself with the mind serve the law of God, but with the flesh the law of sin.” To wit, with the flesh, the law of sin, by lusting; but with the mind, the law of God, by not consenting to that lust. “For there is now no condemnation to those who are in Christ Jesus.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 23.13
… “There is therefore now no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus: for the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath set me free from the law of sin and death,”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 71
The Apostle of the Gentiles, Paul, dearly-beloved, does not disagree with this belief, when he says, “even though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now we know Him so no more
8:2
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 46
… When, however, this operativeness of the flesh is done away with, which is the cause of death, the flesh is shown to be safe, since it is freed from the cause of death. “For the law,” says he, “of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 17
… “For as ye have tendered your members to servile impurity and iniquity, so too now tender them servants to righteousness unto holiness.” For even if he has affirmed that “good dwelleth not in his flesh,” yet (he means) according to “the law of the letter,” in which he “was:” but according to “the law of the Spirit,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.4.4
… In this way, also, they claim to understand the words, “The wisdom of the flesh is hostile to God,”
St Methodius † AD 311 From the Discourse on the Resurrection, Part III 2
… “For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death;” so that “He that raised up Jesus from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you;” having “condemned sin” which is in the body to its destruction; “that the righteousness of the law”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 24
57. Now it is urged that the Spirit is in us as a gift from God, and that the gift is not reverenced with the same honour as that which is attributed to the giver. The Spirit is a gift of God, but a gift of life, for the law of “the Spirit of life,” it is said, “hath made” us “free;”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 28
… The life of them that have trusted in the Lord “is hidden,” it would seem, “with Christ in God, and when Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall” they themselves also “appear with Him in glory;” and is the Spirit of life Himself, “Who made us free from the law of sin,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 8.10
… If He is not a creature, He is of one essence and substance with the Father. How, tell me, can you give the name of servant to Him Who through your baptism frees you from your servitude? “The law,” it is said, “of the Spirit of life hath made me free from the law of sin.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 159
… All who call the Holy Ghost a creature we pity, on the ground that, by this utterance, they are falling into the unpardonable sin of blasphemy against Him. I need use no argument to prove to those who are even slightly trained in Scripture, that the creature is separated from the Godhead. The creature is a slave; but the Spirit sets free.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.4
57. The same is also the Spirit of Life, as the Apostle says: “For the law of the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus hath delivered me from the law of sin and death.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.8
78. What, then, moves you to say that to God the Father or to His Christ there is glory, life, greatness, or power, in the Holy Spirit, and to refuse to say with the Holy Spirit? Is it that you are afraid of seeming to join the Spirit with the Father and the Son? But hear what is written of the Spirit: “For the law of the Spirit is life in Christ Jesus.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.1.6
… For He Who is of God abides in God, as it is written: “But we received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit which is of God.” And He abides in Christ, Who has received from Christ; for it is written again: “He shall take of Mine:” and elsewhere: “The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus made me free from the law of sin and death.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
Ver. 2 . “For the law of the Spirit of life hath made me free.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 2
This may be viewed in two ways; it is either the law of grace which he speaks of, for he is wont to call this a law, as in the words, “For the law of the Spirit of life made me free:” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 14
… i. 17 .) There was an adoption, there is an adoption. (“To whom pertaineth the adoption.”) ( Rom. ix. 4 .) There was a glory, there is a glory. (“For if that which was done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.”) ( 2 Cor. iii. 11 .) There was a law, and there is a law. (“For the law of the Spirit of life hath made me free.”) (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Acts or Disputation Against Fortunatus the Manichaean 2
… But when the grace of God has breathed the divine love into us and has made us subject to His will, to us it is said: "Ye are called for freedom," and "the grace of God has made me free from the law of sin and of death."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.2
2. There are three laws. One is that of the Hebrews, which the apostle calls the law of sin and death.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.36
… And listen why: “For the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus,” says he, “hath made me free from the law of sin and death.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 23.15
… Whatever of anxiety therefore that law of sin, which naturally produces the thorns and thistles of mortal thoughts and cares, has caused to spring up in the ground of the Apostle’s breast, that the law of grace at once plucks up. “For the law,” says he, “of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath set me free from the law of sin and death.”
8:3
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.20.2
… [such an one,] continuing in His love and subjection, and giving of thanks, shall also receive from Him the greater glory of promotion, looking forward to the time when he shall become like Him who died for him, for He, too, “was made in the likeness of sinful flesh,”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.14
If the Father “sent His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Flesh of Christ 16
… We maintain, moreover, that what has been abolished in Christ is not carnem peccati , “sinful flesh,” but peccatum carnis , “sin in the flesh,”—not the material thing, but its condition; not the substance, but its flaw; and (this we aver) on the authority of the apostle, who says, “He abolished sin in the flesh.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 16
… And although the apostle is well aware that the flesh does nothing of itself which is not also imputed to the soul, he yet deems the flesh to be “ sinful ;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 46
… Our members, therefore, will no longer be subject to the law of death, because they cease to serve that of sin, from both which they have been set free. “For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and through sin condemned sin in the flesh,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 17
… in order that the righteousness of the law,” he says, “might be fulfilled in us, who walk not according to flesh, but according to (the) Spirit. For they who walk according to flesh are sensible as to those things which are the flesh’s, and they who (walk) according to (the) Spirit those which (are) the Spirit’s.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 2.21
… The difference between the two cases has been partly set forth above. We will now, however, go a step further than we did before, and add, that if God made Christ who knew no sin to be sin for us, then it could not be said of Him that there was no darkness in Him. For if Jesus was in the likeness
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.7
… Accordingly this kingdom of heaven (when it was made “in the likeness of sinful flesh,”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.16
… A youth, who provides himself upon the observance of the law, but did not know the end of the law , which is Christ, who thought himself justified by works, without perceiving that Christ came to the lost sheep of the house of Israel , and to those who believe that the law cannot save through the faith of justification
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.55
… The prince of this world hath nothing in Him: for being found in fashion as a man, He dwelt in the likeness of the flesh of sin, yet apart from the sin of the flesh, and in the flesh condemned sin by sin
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 10.25
… He was of Himself born man through the Virgin, and found in the likeness of our degenerate body of sin: as the Apostle testifies in his letter to the Romans, For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His Son in the likeness of flesh of sin, condemned sin of sin
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.) 7
7. This was Antony’s first struggle against the devil, or rather this victory was the Saviour’s work in Antony
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.11
… towards us that, while we were exalted because that the Highest Lord is in us, and on our account grace was given to Him, because that the Lord who supplies the grace has become a man like us, He on the other hand, the Saviour, humbled Himself in taking ‘our body of humiliation ,’ and took a servant’s form, putting on that flesh which was enslaved to sin
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.12
… ’ Good reason then that the Lord, who ever is in nature unalterable, loving righteousness and hating iniquity, should be anointed and Himself sent, that, He, being and remaining the same , by taking this alterable flesh, ‘might condemn sin in it
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.13
… but here too he refers the word ‘become’ to the ministry of that covenant, in which death which once ruled is abolished. Since here also the ministry through Him has become better, in that ‘what the Law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.20
… that the ordinance of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 On the Symbols 'Of the Essence' And 'Coessential.' 1
… And rightly have both these and those written, and suitably to the matter in hand. And as the blessed Apostle, writing to the Romans, said, ‘The Law is spiritual, the Law is holy, and the commandment holy and just and good’ ( Rom. vii. 14, 12 ); and soon after, ‘What the Law could not do, in that it was weak’ (
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 60
… And ‘what the law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 261
… It is on this account that He is said to have been “made in the likeness of flesh of sin;”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 6.1
… For verily the Godhead works the salvation of the world by means of that body which encompassed It, in such wise that the suffering was of the body, but the operation was of God; and even if some wrest to the support of the opposite doctrine the words of the Apostle, “God spared not His own Son, ” and, “God sent His own Son
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 3.4
30. Elijah, then, raised the dead, but he prayed—he did not command. Elisha raised one to life after laying himself upon the dead body, in accordance with its posture; and, again, the very contact of Elisha’s corpse gave life to the dead, that the prophet might foreshow the coming of Him, Who, being sent in the likeness of sinful flesh,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.7
94. But if thou dost not accept the truth of His mission according to the flesh, as the Apostle spoke of it,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 1.3
12. Interpreting which truth, the Apostle says: “For God, sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh, that the righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
… for this is the marvel, that He not only Himself fulfilled it, but He granted this to us likewise. Which thing Paul also declaring said, “Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth.” And he said also, that “He judged sin in the flesh, that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 17
… And here he puts them in mind of a great marvel, of the things done in the Mount: “Who received living oracles to give unto us.” On all occasions Moses is wonderful, and (so) when need was to legislate. What means the expression, “Living oracles” ( λόγια )? Those, whereof the end was shown by words ( διὰ λόγων ): in other words, he means the prophecies.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
Ver. 3 . “For what the Law could not do,” he saith, “in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 3
… next, how comes Faith to have this justifying power? for to this doctrine he already stood pledged, and now maintains it with great force of argument. The Law being too weak to lead man to righteousness, an effectual remedy was provided in Faith, which is the means of rendering that possible which was “impossible by the Law.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 70
[1.] “ Be ye imitators of me,” said Paul, “as I also am of Christ.” ( 1 Cor. xi. 1 .) For on this account He took also flesh of our substance, that by means of it He might teach us virtue. For (“God sending His own Son) in the likeness of sinful flesh,” it saith, “and for sin condemned sin in the flesh.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 7
“After our likeness, without sin.” In these words another thing also is suggested, that it is possible even for one in afflictions to go through them without sin. So that when he says also “in the likeness of flesh” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 13
… But listen attentively. He did not say “for the evil,” nor, “for the viciousness,” but “for the weakness and unprofitableness [thereof],” yea and in other places also he shows the weakness; as when he says “In that it was weak through the flesh.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 14
And further on this account He says that He will give “another Covenant, because they did not continue in the first.” This I show by what he says (“For what the law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh,”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 133.8
… God’s commandments, it is argued, are possible to keep. Who denies it? But how this truth is to be understood the chosen vessel thus most clearly explains: “what the law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 143.5
… Let them, I say, observe that the words in question have been so carefully weighed by me, that while they hold fast what I regard as certain, namely, that after the sin of the first man, all other men have been born and continue to be born in that sinful flesh, for the healing of which “the likeness of sinful flesh”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 164
… If, however, the souls of men are not derived from that one soul, and it is only by the flesh that original sin is transmitted from Adam, the Son of God created a soul for Himself, as He creates souls for all other men, but He united it not to sinful flesh, but to the “likeness of sinful flesh.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 14.5
5. These things are not my conjectures, but are affirmed constantly by the apostle, with an emphasis sufficient to rouse the careless and to silence the gainsayers. "God," he says, "sent His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, that by sin He might condemn sin in the flesh."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 14.12
… Christ, by the curse, takes the curse away, as He takes away death by death, and sin by sin. In the words, "Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree," there is no more blasphemy than in the words of the apostle, "He died," or, "Our old man was crucified along with Him," or, "By sin He condemned sin,"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 16.15
… and it is likewise written of Him, that He is the "Mediator between God and man, the man Christ Jesus." Christ is unlike a sinner, for He is ever holy; and He is like a sinner, for "God sent His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, that by sin He might condemn sin in the flesh."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 18.6
… The fulfillment of these types is in Christ, by whose blood we are purified and redeemed. In these figures of the divine oracles, the bull represents Christ, because with the horns of His cross He scatters the wicked; the lamb, from His matchless innocence; the goat, from His being made in the likeness of sinful flesh, that by sin He might condemn sin.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.7
… "What the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sent His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, that by sin He might condemn sin in the flesh, that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.43
… Therefore he adds, a few verses afterwards: “For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.68
… We, however, are in such a condition, because by reason of his preceding sin we are born in sinful flesh. While Christ was born in such a state, because, in order that He might for sin condemn sin, He assumed the likeness of sinful flesh.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.58
… read, faithfully hear, and faithfully hold fast the Holy Scriptures, it cannot be doubted that from that flesh, which first became sinful flesh by the choice of sin, and which has been subsequently transmitted to all through successive generations, there has been propagated a sinful flesh, with the single exception of that “likeness of sinful flesh,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 34
… and this fault was to be demonstrated by the law, and healed by grace. “For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh; that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 2.37
… The propagation of a condemned origin condemns us, unless we are cleansed by the likeness of sinful flesh, in which He was sent without sin, who nevertheless concerning sin condemned sin, having been made sin for us.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.13
… there was offspring, there was faithfulness, there was the bond. As offspring, we recognise the Lord Jesus Himself; the fidelity, in that there was no adultery; the bond, because there was no divorce. [XII.] Only there was no nuptial cohabitation; because He who was to be without sin, and was sent not in sinful flesh, but in the likeness of sinful flesh,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 3.2
… “For what was impossible to the law,” says the same apostle, “in that it was weak through the flesh, God sent His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh: that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us who walk not according to the flesh, but according to the Spirit.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.4
… In accordance with these ideas, the one details the names in the descending scale, and the other in the ascending. For when the apostle says, “God sent His Son in the likeness of the flesh of sin,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 19.4
… When he first sinned, he made himself aprons of fig-leaves, signifying by these leaves the irritations of lust to which he had been reduced by sinning. Hence are we born; in this condition are we born; born in sinful flesh, which “the likeness of sinful flesh” alone can cure. Therefore “God sent His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 84.4
… thou art mistaken. Thou seest in the Lord a mortal Flesh, it is not flesh of sin, it is the likeness of flesh of sin. “For God sent His Son in the likeness of flesh of sin.” True Flesh, mortal Flesh; but not flesh of sin. “For God sent His Son in the likeness of flesh of sin, that by sin He might condemn sin in the Flesh.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 86.6
… He contracted himself; so to say, he lessened himself. “For being in the Form of God, He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant.” What is He conformed Himself, alive to the dead? Do ye ask, what this is? Hear the Apostle; “God sent His Son.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 41.5
… be reconciled unto God,”—as if we had said, How shall we be able to be reconciled?—goes on to say, “He hath made Him,” that is, Christ Himself, “who knew no sin, [to be] sin for us, that we may be the righteousness of God in Him,” “Him,” he says, Christ Himself our God, “who knew no sin.” For He came in the flesh, that is, in the likeness of sinful flesh,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 42.1
1. Our Lord, in the form of a servant, yet not a servant, but even in servant-form the Lord (for that form of flesh was indeed servant-like; but though He was “in the likeness of sinful flesh,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 95.3
… What, then, is meant by “I go to the Father, and ye shall see me no more,” but just this, As I am while with you now? For at that time He was still mortal in the likeness of sinful flesh.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 108.4
… For even the very name of apostles, which is a Greek word, signifies in Latin nothing more than, those that are sent. God, therefore, sent His Son, not in sinful flesh, but in the likeness of sinful flesh;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 35.14
… Sackcloth, haply He calleth His mortal flesh. Wherefore Sackcloth? For the likeness of sinful flesh. For the Apostle saith, “God sent His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, that through sin He might condemn sin in the flesh:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 50.5
… Are not Father and Son one God? Whence then, “My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me,” save that in the Flesh of infirmity there was acknowledged the voice of a sinner? For as He took upon Him the likeness of the flesh of sin,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.10
… The Law may be understood to have been made weak, because it was not fulfilled; not that of itself it is weak, but because it maketh men weak, by threatening punishment, and not aiding through grace. For also the very word the Apostle hath used, where he saith, “For that which was impossible of the Law, wherein it was made weak through the flesh:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.14
… I have set sackcloth for My garment:” that is, have set against them My flesh, on which to spend their rage, I have concealed My divinity. “Sackcloth,” because mortal the flesh was: in order that by sin He might condemn sin in the flesh.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 88.4
4. “Free among the dead” ( ver. 5 ). In these words our Lord’s Person is most clearly shown: for who else is free among the dead but He who though in the likeness of sinful flesh is alone among sinners without sin?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.16
… the Cross, which the Psalmist intently looking upon, saith, “My eyes have failed for Thy salvation, and for the words of Thy righteousness” ( ver. 123 ). For God made Christ Himself “to be sin for us, on account of the likeness of sinful flesh, that we may be made the righteousness of God in Him.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 4.3
… So then the same Apostle says: “God sent His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh.”
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 5.22
… and all the usual services are performed in their assemblies, except the celebration of the mysteries. This practice in Alexandria is of great antiquity, for it appears that Origen most commonly taught in the church on those days. He being a very learned teacher in the Sacred Books, and perceiving that the ‘impotence of the law’
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.22
… But what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh (for He assumed flesh but not sin) condemned sin in the flesh, that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh but in the Spirit
8:4
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
Ver. 4 . “That the righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 28
… he turns their argument to the opposite conclusion. For it was not that the Law might continue, but that He might put an end to it, and free thee from the curse thereof, and set thee entirely at liberty from the dominion of that Law. For it was because thou hadst transgressed the Law, that He fulfilled it, not that thou mightest fulfil it,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 84.4
… but “in the likeness of flesh of sin.” For what purpose? “That by sin,” of which assuredly there was none in Him, “He might condemn sin in the flesh; that the righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.”
8:5
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 40
… and because unclean, it is actively sinful, and suffuses even the flesh (by reason of their conjunction) with its own shame. Now although the flesh is sinful, and we are forbidden to walk in accordance with it, and its works are condemned as lusting against the spirit, and men on its account are censured as carnal,
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.14
… But a phantom, which is merely such and nothing else, is not a likeness. The apostle, however, himself here comes to our aid; for , while explaining in what sense he would not have us “live in the flesh,” although in the flesh—even by not living in the works of the flesh
Tertullian † AD 220 On Exhortation to Chastity 10
… and with the elect, elect.” For it is our duty so to walk in the Lord’s discipline as is “worthy,” not according to the filthy concupiscences of the flesh. For so, too, does the apostle say, that “to savour according to the flesh is death, but to savour according to the spirit is life eternal in Jesus Christ our Lord.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 8.5
5. But hear, my beloved, another word like this, which the Apostle has spoken. For he said:— The spiritual man judgeth everything, and he is judged by no one . And again he said:— They that are spiritual are spiritually minded, and they that are carnal are carnally minded .
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 11.3
… this we may see, take place also in the case of the body. For with respect to this too there are many among the enemies to the truth, as well as among those who belong to our own ranks, who make it a subject of enquiry, why it was created corruptible and frail? Many also of the Greeks and heretics affirm, that it was not even created by God.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
Ver. 5 . “For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.37
… For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus made me free from the law of sin and death.” And more clearly in what follows he teaches that Christians do not walk according to the flesh but according to the Spirit:
8:6
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.6.2
2. Animal men, again, are instructed in animal things; such men, namely, as are established by their works, and by a mere faith, while they have not perfect knowledge. We of the Church, they say, are these persons.
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 46
… He said, indeed, that “sin dwelleth in our body.” But the condemnation of sin is the acquittal of the flesh, just as its non-condemnation subjugates it to the law of sin and death. In like manner, he called “the carnal mind” first “death,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 17
… For they who walk according to flesh are sensible as to those things which are the flesh’s, and they who (walk) according to (the) Spirit those which (are) the Spirit’s.” Moreover, he has affirmed the “sense of the flesh” to be “death;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.3
… Now, I think that He commanded the multitudes to sit down on the grass because of what is said in Isaiah, “All flesh is grass;” that is to say, He commanded them to put the flesh under, and to keep in subjection “the mind of the flesh,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 15
… as the apostle says, ye were “circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ; buried with him in baptism.” And there is, as it were, a cleansing of the soul from the filth that has grown on it from the carnal mind,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 1.15
… “That I might not be exalted above measure,” for this reason, saith he, God permitted “the messengers of Satan to buffet me;” by messengers of Satan, indeed, he means not particular demons, but men
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 23
… it is the sheep only so far as the skin; wherefore also it is easy to discern them. And lest thou shouldest have any the least doubt, He compares it to certain natural necessities, in matters which admit of no result but one. In which sense Paul also said, “The carnal mind is death; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
… And this he points out in the words “life and peace.” The one is in contraposition to the first—for death is what he says to be carnally minded is. And the other in contraposition to the following. For after mentioning peace, he goes on,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 5
… or rather that former enmity never rises again at all. But if we breed another, it is no longer because of Him, who hath destroyed and put to death the former one. It is thou, forsooth, that travailest with a fresh one. “For the mind of the flesh,” saith he, “is enmity against God;” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 5.1
… and let it confess Thine own mercies to Thee, that it may praise Thee. Thy whole creation ceaseth not, nor is it silent in Thy praises—neither the spirit of man, by the voice directed unto Thee, nor animal nor corporeal things, by the voice of those meditating thereon;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.21
… And when he says that all flesh and all the earth shall be judged with His fire and sword, we do not understand the spiritual and holy to be included, but the earthly and carnal, of whom it is said that they “mind earthly things,” and “to be carnally minded is death,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 6.19
… And yet among them there were men to whom the apostle was writing as being already baptized; nor would they, therefore, if they were corrected, be baptized afresh. Does not the same apostle say, "To be carnally-minded is death?"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 6.34
… But I would ask why it is that they wish heretics alone to be considered dead, when Paul the apostle has said generally of sin, "The wages of sin is death;" and again, "To be carnally minded is death."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 6
… life,” which merely prescribes that we should not take in the literal sense any figurative phrase which in the proper meaning of its words would produce only nonsense, but should consider what else it signifies, nourishing the inner man by our spiritual intelligence, since “being carnally-minded is death, whilst to be spiritually-minded is life and peace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Soul and its Origin 4.20
… But, as even you yourself with perfect propriety confess, God is not a body. How, then, could a body receive His image? “I beseech you, brother, that you be not conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind;” and cherish not “the carnal mind, which is death.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 18.47
47. “The Lord liveth, and blessed be my God.” “But to be carnally minded is death:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 80.11
… if of itself it is, stay therein: but if it is of Him, for no other reason is it pre judicial to a lover, than because it is preferred to the Creator. Why have I said this? With reference to this verse, brethren. Dead, I say, were they that did worship God that it might be well with them after the flesh: “For to be wise after the flesh is death:”
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 8
For, if a man be only in name called holy, he is not holy; but he must be holy in everything: in his body and in his spirit. And those who are virgins rejoice at all times in becoming like God and His Christ, and are imitators of them. For in those that are such there is not “the mind
8:7
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 46
… He said, indeed, that “sin dwelleth in our body.” But the condemnation of sin is the acquittal of the flesh, just as its non-condemnation subjugates it to the law of sin and death. In like manner, he called “the carnal mind” first “death,” and afterwards “enmity against God;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 17
… For they who walk according to flesh are sensible as to those things which are the flesh’s, and they who (walk) according to (the) Spirit those which (are) the Spirit’s.” Moreover, he has affirmed the “sense of the flesh” to be “death;” hence too, “enmity,” and enmity toward God ;
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.4.5
… And if we were to assert that the good God created anything in His own creation that was hostile to Himself, it would appear to be a manifest absurdity. If, then, it is written, that “carnal wisdom is enmity against God,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.13
… But that is not a matter of wrong, it is a matter of grace. For in so far as we are made subject, it is to our profit, not to that of the Godhead, that we are made subject to the law, that we are made subject to grace. For formerly, as the Apostle himself has said, the wisdom of the flesh was at enmity with God, for “it was not made subject to the law,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 An Exhortation to Theodore After His Fall 1
… We are ambassadors therefore on behalf of Christ, as though God were entreating by us; we beseech you on behalf of Christ be ye reconciled to God.” Consider that this has now been said to us. For it is not merely want of faith, but also an unclean life which is sufficient to work this abominate enmity. “For the carnal mind” we read “is enmity against God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
… Since not even after the faith is it possible for a listless man to be saved! For the wrestlings are made easy that thou mayest strive and conquer, nor that thou shouldest sleep, or abuse the greatness of the grace by making it a reason for listlessness, so wallowing again in the former mire. And so he goes on to say,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 1
… But were this life evil, he would not have thus spoken of it, nor could any one, however strenuous his endeavor, draw it aside into the service of virtue. For no one would ever use evil for good, fornication for chastity, envy for benevolence. And so, when he says, that “the mind of the flesh is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can it be,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 5
… Being drawn up, as it were, from some deep, they had to learn that the Lord of all, He is God, that Him alone is it right to worship; that the virtuous life
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 18
[4.] Let us not therefore be of [the number of] His enemies. For not they alone are enemies, the unbelievers and Jews, but those also who are full of unclean living. “For the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, for neither can it be.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 9.13
34. But,—my heart being now healed of that wound, in so far as it could be convicted of a carnal
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 29
… Love worketh no ill to his neighbour: therefore love is the fulfilling of the law.” Now this was not written on the tables of stone, but “is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us.” God’s law, therefore, is love. “To it the carnal mind is not subject, neither indeed can be;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Nature and Grace 18
There is a passage which nobody could place against these texts with the similar purpose of showing the impossibility of not sinning: “The wisdom of the flesh is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be; so then they that are in the flesh cannot please God;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 74.4
… and it is said of Christ, “We have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” But He said that the world could not receive the Holy Spirit, in much the same sense as it is also said, “The minding of the flesh is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God; neither indeed can be;”
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 8
… Every man with whom are these and such like things—every such man is of the flesh. For, “he that is born of the flesh is flesh; and he that is of the earth speaketh of the earth,” and his thoughts are of the earth. And “the mind of the flesh is enmity towards God. For it does not submit itself to the law of God; for it cannot do so ,”
8:8
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.10
… so also man, if he does not receive through faith the engrafting of the Spirit, remains in his old condition, and being [mere] flesh and blood, he cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Rightly therefore does the apostle declare, “Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God;” and, “Those who are in the flesh cannot please God:”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.10
… In other passages also he is accustomed to put the natural condition instead of the works that are done therein, as when he says, that “they who are in the flesh cannot please God.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 10
… For although he says that “in his flesh dwelleth no good thing;” although he affirms that “they who are in the flesh cannot please God,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 46
… but no one can suppose him to have any such view as this, since he goes on to suggest another sense, even though somewhat resembling it. For when he actually declares that “they who are in the flesh cannot please God,” he immediately recalls the statement from an heretical sense to a sound one, by adding, “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 17
… and that “they who are in the flesh,” that is, in the sense of the flesh, “cannot please God:”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Fasting 17
… Why, then, do not you constantly preach, “Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we shall die?” just as we do not hesitate manfully to command, “Let us fast, brethren and sisters, lest to-morrow perchance we die.” Openly let us vindicate our disciplines. Sure we are that “they who are in the flesh cannot please God;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.38
… flesh,” having learnt as he has “to mortify the deeds of the body” by the spirit, and “to bear about in his body the dying of Jesus;” and “mortify your members which are on the earth,” and with a true knowledge of these words, “My spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh,” and again, “They that are in the flesh cannot please God,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.2
… For in one fashion is the soul in the body, and the spirit, and the power; and in another fashion is the body of the righteous man in these better parts, as leaning upon them, and clinging to them; but “they who are in the flesh cannot please God; but ye are not in the flesh, but in the spirit, if the Spirit of God dwell in you;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
Ver. 8 . “So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 42
Seest thou how he explains himself again, relieving us of the trouble? which he often doth: for by flesh he here denotes men’s evil deeds, which he hath done also elsewhere; as when he saith, “But ye are not in the flesh:” and again, “So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 5
… xx. 4 .) and, “Walk not according to the desires of thy heart,” and, “So panteth my soul.” ( Ps. xlii. 1 .) Wherefore then does Paul say, “the flesh lusteth against the Spirit?” he is wont to call the flesh, not the natural body but the depraved will, as where he says, “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit,” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 38.3
… who smooth their faces, and rub out the wrinkles of age; and who, in the presence of their grandsons, behave like trembling school-girls. A Christian woman should blush to do violence to nature, or to stimulate desire by bestowing care upon the flesh. “They that are in the flesh,” the apostle tells us, “cannot please God.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 130.9
… for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good, I find not. For the good that I would, I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do;” and once more: “they that are in the flesh cannot please God. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the spirit, if so be that the spirit of God dwell in you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 11.8
… And to the same effect he says elsewhere, "They which are in the flesh cannot please God;" and then, to show that he does not mean those not yet dead, he adds, "But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.45
… unless he also said that they were not in the flesh itself, even before they departed out of this mortal life. “They that are in the flesh,” says he, “cannot please God; but ye are not in the flesh , but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you.”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 11.45
… Against these the excellent preacher says, He that soweth in his flesh shall of the flesh also reap corruption ( Galat. vi. 8 ). Against these he says again, They that are in the flesh cannot please God (
8:9
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.8.1
… “For ye,” he declares, “are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.10
… And for this reason, he says, “This mortal must put on immortality, and this corruptible must put on incorruption.” And again he declares, “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 49
… Of course, as the apostle has never put the substance for the works of man , he cannot use such a construction here. Since, however he has declared of men which are yet alive in the flesh, that they “are not in the flesh,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.4.2
… And if it yield itself up to the pleasures of the flesh, it renders men carnal; but when it unites itself with the spirit, it produces men of the Spirit, and who on that account are termed spiritual. And this seems to be the meaning of the apostle in the words, “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.45
But let us see further what the things are which he proposes to teach us, if indeed we can comprehend them, since he speaks of us as being “utterly wedded to the flesh;” although if we live well, and in accordance with the teaching of Jesus, we hear this said of us: “Ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if the Spirit of God dwelleth in you.”
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 29
… because He has anointed me, He has sent me to preach the Gospel to the poor.” Similarly David: “Wherefore God, even Thy God, hath anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.” Of Him the Apostle Paul says: “For he who hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of His.”
St Gregory Thaumaturgus † AD 270 A Sectional Confession of Faith 10
… “And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.” And Paul in his Epistle to the Romans says: “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 8.5
… And again he said:— They that are spiritual are spiritually minded, and they that are carnal are carnally minded . And again he said:— When we were in the flesh, the weaknesses of sins were working in our members that we might become fruit for death . Again he said:— If the Spirit of Christ is in you, ye are spiritual .
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 2.29
… But if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ, he is not His
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.21
… But if Christ is in you, the body indeed is dead through sin, but the Spirit is life through righteousness. But if the Spirit of Him Who raised up Christ from the dead dwelleth in you; He Who raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies, because of His Spirit Who dwelleth in you
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.12
… be anointed and Himself sent, that, He, being and remaining the same , by taking this alterable flesh, ‘might condemn sin in it ,’ and might secure its freedom, and its ability henceforth ‘to fulfil the righteousness of the law’ in itself, so as to be able to say, ‘But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwelleth in us
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 18
… Thus the close relation is made plain, while the mode of the ineffable existence is safeguarded. He is moreover styled ‘Spirit of Christ,’ as being by nature closely related to Him. Wherefore “If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 38.4
… He who makes mention of the Spirit alone, embraces also in this confession Him of whom He is the Spirit. And since the Spirit is Christ’s and of God,
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril procatechesis-or-prologue-to-t.6
6. See, I pray thee, how great a dignity Jesus bestows on thee. Thou wert called a Catechumen, while the word echoed round thee from without; hearing of hope, and knowing it not; hearing mysteries, and not understanding them; hearing Scriptures, and not knowing their depth. The echo is no longer around thee, but within thee; for the indwelling Spirit
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.4
… He is called also the Spirit of God and Christ, as Paul writes, But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. But if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 7.1
… For he who calls Him both “Lord” and “Spirit of the Lord,” teaches us to conceive of Him as a separate individual besides the Only-begotten; just as elsewhere he speaks of “the Spirit of Christ
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.4
… “No one speaking in the Spirit of God says Anathema to Jesus and no one can say, Lord Jesus, but in the Holy Spirit,” the Apostle calls Him the Spirit of God. He called Him also the Spirit of Christ, as you read: “But ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.9
… “Why have ye agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord?” For the Spirit of the Lord is the very Spirit of God; for there is one Holy Spirit, as also the Apostle Paul taught, saying: “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you. But if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
Ver. 9 . “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 13
… vi. 3 , Sept.) Yet they had a soul, but because it was dead in them, He calls them flesh. For as in the case of the virtuous, though they have a body, we say, “he is all soul, he is all spirit,” so the reverse is said of those who are otherwise. So Paul also said of those, who did not fulfill the works of the flesh, “Ye are not in the flesh.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 53
… For He even saith, that His disciples were “not of the world” ( c. xv. 19 ), yet they had flesh. As then Paul, when he saith, “Ye are not in the flesh” (
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 1.40
… and that he will be able to disclose the mysteries of the Gospel only when he has cast off this chain and gone forth free from his prison. Yet perhaps even in chains that man may be considered as free who has his conversation in heaven, and of whom it may be said:
St Jerome † AD 420 To Pammachius against John of Jerusalem 28
… Then again, it is written in Genesis: ‘My Spirit shall not abide in those men, because they are flesh.’ And the Apostle Paul, speaking of the corrupt doctrine and works of the Jews, says: ‘I rested not in flesh and blood.’ And to the Saints, who, of course, were in the flesh, he says:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 5.11
… But the relation is not itself apparent in that name, but it is apparent when He is called the gift of God; for He is the gift of the Father and of the Son, because “He proceeds from the Father,” as the Lord says; and because that which the apostle says, “Now, if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Nature and Grace 60
… “But you will tell me that, according to the apostle, the flesh is contrary to us;” and then answers it in this wise: “How can it be that in the case of any baptized person the flesh is contrary to him, when according to the same apostle he is understood not to be in the flesh? For he says, ‘But ye are not in the flesh.’”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.29
… For it is we that cry; but in Him, that is, by His shedding abroad love in our hearts, without which whoso crieth, crieth in vain. Whence he says again, “If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 9.7
… For the Holy Spirit is not that of the Father only, nor of the Son only, but the Spirit of the Father and of the Son. For it is written,” If any man love the world, the Spirit of the Father is not in him.” And again, “Whoso hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of His.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 27.6
… For there is nothing that a Christian ought to dread so much as to be separated from Christ’s body. For if he is separated from Christ’s body, he is not a member of Christ; if he is not a member of Christ, he is not quickened by the Spirit of Christ. “But if any man,” saith the apostle, “have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 4.10
… “But ye are not in the flesh but in the spirit,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 3.7
… For it is impossible for a man to have the Spirit of God who is to be honoured except in the Spirit of Christ, as the Apostle says: “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. But if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 1.8
… And we speak likewise of the Holy Spirit as from the Father, and call Him the Spirit of the Father. And we do not speak of the Spirit as from the Son : but yet we call Him the Spirit of the Son. For if any one hath not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 8
… but he must be holy in everything: in his body and in his spirit. And those who are virgins rejoice at all times in becoming like God and His Christ, and are imitators of them. For in those that are such there is not “the mind of the flesh.” In those who are truly believers, and “in whom the Spirit of Christ dwells”
8:10
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.10
… but the Spirit is life, because of righteousness. But if the Spirit of Him who raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies, because of His Spirit dwelling in you.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.14
… Likewise, if “the body indeed is dead because of sin” (from which statement we see that not the death of the soul is meant, but that of the body), “but the spirit is life because of righteousness,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 46
… whereas they pleased God, who, although existing in the flesh, were yet walking after the Spirit. And, again, he says that “the body is dead;” but it is “because of sin,” even as “the Spirit is life because of righteousness.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 24
… “He that raised up Christ from the dead,” it is said, “shall also quicken your mortal bodies by the spirit that dwelleth in you;” and again “my sheep hear my voice,…and I give unto them eternal life;” but “the Spirit” also, it is said, “giveth life,” and again “the Spirit,” it is said, “is life, because of righteousness.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.9
… But if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.” He first mentioned the Spirit of God and immediately adds that the Same is the Spirit of Christ. And having spoken of the Spirit, that we might understand that where the Holy Spirit is there is Christ, he added: “But if Christ be in you.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 24
… he gives us the Lord Himself for a garment, the King Himself: for he that is clad with Him, hath absolutely all virtue. But in saying, “Put ye on,” he bids us be girt about with Him upon every side. As in another place he says, “But if Christ be in you.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 78
… xii. 7; c. vi. 63 ); He then that giveth these things, much more remitteth sins. And again, “It is the Spirit that quickeneth”; and, “Shall quicken you by His Spirit which dwelleth in you” ( Rom. viii. 11 ); and, “The Spirit is Life because of righteousness” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.14
… and why art thou disquieted in me? hope thou in God;” His “word is a lamp unto my feet.” Hope and endure until the night,—the mother of the wicked,—until the anger of the Lord be overpast, whereof we also were once children who were sometimes darkness, the remains whereof we carry about us in our body, dead on account of sin,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 13.23
… And therefore the apostle does not say, “The body indeed is doomed to die on account of sin,” but he says, “The body indeed is dead because of sin.” Then he adds, “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.15
… but the spirit is life because of righteousness;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 4.3
… But the body is not only said to be about to die, on account of that departure of the soul which will be; but on account of the great infirmity of flesh and blood it is even said to be now dead, in a certain place in the Scriptures, namely, where the apostle says, that “the body is dead because of sin, but the spirit is life because of righteousness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 21
… forasmuch as now, in this corruption and mortality, when as yet “the corruptible body weigheth down the soul;” and, what the Apostle saith, “the body is dead by reason of sin;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 24
… This is briefly explained in the words: "The body is dead because of sin; but the spirit is life because of righteousness. But if the Spirit of Him who raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead will also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit dwelling in you."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.4
… The apostle says to the Romans: “But if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin, but the spirit is life because of righteousness. If therefore the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ Jesus from the dead shall quicken also your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.5
… He does not say: “He that raised up Christ Jesus from the dead shall quicken also your dead bodies” (although he had previously said, “the body is dead”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.6
One wonders that anything is required clearer than the proof we have given. But we must perhaps be content to hear this clear illustration gainsaid by the contention, that we must understand “the dead body” here
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.7
Although I am much afraid that so clear a matter may rather be obscured by exposition, I must yet request your attention to the luminous statement of the apostle. “But if Christ,” says he, “be in you, the body indeed is dead because of sin, but the spirit is life because of righteousness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1.24
… And concerning this he afterwards says, “But if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin, but the spirit is life because of righteousness. If, then, the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwelleth in you, He that raised up Jesus from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 4.10
… with all perseverance keeping and guarding his faith and hope and charity, let him look forward to the sight which is promised, in accordance with that earnest which we have received of the Holy Ghost, who shall teach us all truth, when God, who raised up Jesus Christ from the dead, shall also quicken our mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in us.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 75.4
… for we walk by faith, not by sight. Then accordingly it will be by sight, for we shall see Him as He is. For if Christ were not even now in us, the apostle would not say, “And if Christ be in you, the body is dead indeed because of sin; but the spirit is life because of righteousness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 51.10
… but because that which is made is surely made of flesh deserving punishment. For the punishment of the flesh is death, and surely there is in it liability to death itself. Whence the Apostle spoke not of the body as if to die, but as if dead: “The body indeed is dead,” he saith, “because of sin, but the Spirit is life because of righteousness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 86.16
… if then this part cannot be compared with that, the one is above, the other below. And whither do we go after death, unless there is a depth deeper than this depth in which we are in the flesh and in this mortal state? For “the body is dead,” saith the Apostle, “because of sin.”
8:11
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 2
… To Him all things in heaven and on earth are subject. Him every spirit serves. He comes as the Judge of the living and the dead. His blood will God require of those who do not believe in Him. But He who raised Him up from the dead will raise
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.16.9
… Spirit, the subdivisions of evil teachers [with regard to the Lord’s person], and being desirous of cutting away from them all occasion of cavil, he says what has been already stated, [and also declares:] “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.7
… of the nails and the opening in His side (now these are the tokens of that flesh which rose from the dead), so “shall He also,” it is said, “raise us up by His own power.” And again to the Romans he says, “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.14
… Now the body is only restored to him who had lost it; so that the resurrection of the dead implies the resurrection of their bodies. He accordingly subjoins: “He that raised up Christ from the dead, shall also quicken your mortal bodies.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 46
… But why am I resorting to knotty arguments, when the apostle treats the subject with perfect plainness? “For if,” says he, “the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Jesus from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies, because of His Spirit that dwelleth in you;”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 28
… And once for all, that we may not wander through every passage, He “who raised up Christ from the dead, and is also to raise up our mortal bodies,”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 6.30
… And on account of this, (they maintain) that at his baptism the Holy Spirit as a dove came down—that is, the Logos of the mother above, (I mean Sophia)—and became (a voice) to the animal (man), and raised him from the dead. This, he says, is what has been declared: “He who raised Christ from the dead will also quicken your mortal and natural bodies.”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 Against the Heresy of One Noetus 4
… the Father says, “I have raised Him up in righteousness.” And that the Father did raise up His Son in righteousness, the Apostle Paul bears witness, saying, “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Christ Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ Jesus from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.3
… lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh;” but in the case of those who have now become perfected, the spirit has gained the mastery and put to death the deeds of the body, and imparts to the body of its own life, so that already this is fulfilled, “He shall quicken also your mortal bodies because of His Spirit that dwelleth in you;”
St Gregory Thaumaturgus † AD 270 A Sectional Confession of Faith 10
… “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you.” And again he says: “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 2.29
… But if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ, he is not His , and further, But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwelleth in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall quicken also your mortal bodies for the sake of His Spirit which dwelleth in you
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 24
… He quickens together with God, who produces and preserves all things alive, and together with the Son, who gives life. “He that raised up Christ from the dead,” it is said, “shall also quicken your mortal bodies by the spirit that dwelleth in you;”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.32
… And again, But He who sealed us for this very purpose is God, who gave us the earnest of the Spirit . And again, He that raised up Jesus from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit which dwelleth in you
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 7.23
… See whither our argument has carried us in its progress. I almost own myself indebted to the disaster which has inspired me with such thoughts, and made me more enamoured of my departure hence. This is the purpose of the great mystery for us. This is the purpose for us of God, Who for us was made man and became poor, to raise our flesh,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.4
… He called Him also the Spirit of Christ, as you read: “But ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you.” And farther on: “But if the Spirit of Him Who raised Jesus from the dead dwelleth in you.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.4
30. Let us then see whether the Spirit is quickened, or Himself quickens. Now it is written: “The letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.9
… “to be strengthened through His Spirit;” and to the Corinthians: “To another is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom;” and in another place: “But if through the Spirit ye mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live;” and above: “He Who raised Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies through the indwelling of His Spirit in you.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.19
149. It is a prerogative of God to raise the dead. “For as the Father raiseth the dead and quickeneth them, so the Son also quickeneth whom He will.” But the Spirit also (by Whom God raiseth) raiseth them, for it is written: “He shall quicken also your mortal bodies through His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 6.7
… And to prove that what I say is not untrue, ascend to the tops of the mountains, and observe the monks who are there; some in sackcloth; some in bonds; some in fastings; some shut up
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
Ver. 11 . “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up our Lord shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 6
… he is removed thither, to Heaven, there these things are transacted, in the midst of Angels: God taketh up thy soul above, above He harmonizeth it anew, He placeth thee near to the Kingly Throne. He is formed in the water, he receiveth spirit instead of a soul.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 78
… Where can we see it? “But the manifestation of the Spirit,” it saith, “is given to every man to profit withal” ( 1 Cor. xii. 7; c. vi. 63 ); He then that giveth these things, much more remitteth sins. And again, “It is the Spirit that quickeneth”; and, “Shall quicken you by His Spirit which dwelleth in you” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 58.3
… Those who say “the temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord,” should give ear to the words of the apostle: “ye are the temple of the Lord,” and the Holy Ghost “dwelleth in you.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.37
… but the mind of the spirit is life and peace: because the mind of the flesh is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can it be: and they that are in the flesh cannot please God. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you,” and so on to where he says,
St Jerome † AD 420 To Pammachius against John of Jerusalem 33
… As many of us, therefore, as have this hope, as we have yielded our members servants to uncleanness, and to iniquity unto iniquity, so let us yield them servants to righteousness unto holiness, that we may rise from the dead and walk in newness of life. As also the life of the Lord Jesus is manifested in our mortal body, so
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.14
… I shall for ever confess unto Thee. In the morning I shall stand in Thy presence, and shall see “the health of my countenance,” my God, who also shall quicken our mortal bodies by the Spirit that dwelleth in us,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.5
… He does not say: “He that raised up Christ Jesus from the dead shall quicken also your dead bodies” (although he had previously said, “the body is dead” ); but his words are: “He shall quicken also your mortal bodies;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.7
… so that therefore you should not despair of the life even of your body. “For if the Spirit of Him that raised up Christ from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall quicken also your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 99.6
… of whom, however, he says in another place, “But if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.”
8:12
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 46
… From the following words, moreover, you may learn that it is the works of the flesh which are condemned, and not the flesh itself: “Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh , to live after the flesh: for if ye live after the flesh ye shall die; but if ye, through the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 17
… and that “they who are in the flesh,” that is, in the sense of the flesh, “cannot please God:” and, “If ye live according to flesh,” he says, “it will come to pass that ye die.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On Jealousy and Envy 14
… “Therefore, brethren, let us not live after the flesh; for if ye live after the flesh, ye shall begin to die; but if ye, through the Spirit, mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… Form is said to be in Matter ; Power to be in what is capable of it; Habit to be in him who is affected by it; and so on. Therefore, inasmuch as the Holy Spirit perfects rational beings, completing their excellence, He is analogous to Form. For he, who no longer “lives after the flesh,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 8
… For if ye shall live after the flesh, ye shall die; but if by the Spirit ye shall mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are sons of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.7
… and men still contradict! He goes on to tell us how it comes to pass that life converts death into itself by mortifying it. “Therefore, brethren,” says he, “we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh; for if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die; but if ye through the spirit do mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 23
… “Therefore, brethren” (that I may warn you with better effect in the words of the apostle himself), “we are debtors not to the flesh, to live after the flesh; for if ye live after the flesh ye shall die; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.”
8:13
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.10
… but the Spirit is life, because of righteousness. But if the Spirit of Him who raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies, because of His Spirit dwelling in you.” And again he says, in the Epistle to the Romans, “For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 5.49
We, however, when we do abstain, do so because “we keep under our body, and bring it into subjection,” and desire “to mortify our members that are upon the earth, fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence;” and we use every effort to “mortify the deeds of the flesh.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.38
… And it is certain that a man—I mean a soul using a body, otherwise called “the inner man,” or simply “the soul”—would answer, not as Celsus makes us answer, but as the man of God himself teaches. It is certain also that a Christian will not make use of “the language of the flesh,” having learnt as he has “to mortify the deeds of the body”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.52
… but if ye by the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live;”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 7
… in these six days of Easter , but consider the whole course of our life as a feast , and continue near and do not go far off, saying to Him, ‘Thou hast the words of eternal life, and whither shall we go ?’ Let those of us who are far off return, confessing our iniquities, and having nothing against any man, but by the spirit mortifying the deeds of the body
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 7.1
… in his use of the term “Spirit,” employs that word to indicate “essence.” He says, “The Spirit itself beareth witness with our Spirit ,” and “no one knoweth the things of a man save the Spirit of man which is in him ,” and “the letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life ,” and “if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.9
… “Keep the good deposit through the Holy Spirit;” and to the Ephesians: “to be strengthened through His Spirit;” and to the Corinthians: “To another is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom;” and in another place: “But if through the Spirit ye mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 55.24
… “If ye live after the flesh, ye shall die; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.9
… Or if the object of the writer in saying, “The vengeance of the flesh,” was to indicate that this shall be the punishment of those who live after the flesh (for this leads to the second death, as the apostle intimated when he said, “For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 11
… Therefore live thou not after thyself, O man: thou hadst thence perished, but thou wast sought. Live not then, I say, after thyself, O man; thou hadst thence perished, but thou wast found. Accuse not thou the nature of the flesh, when you hear it said, “If ye shall live after the flesh, ye shall die.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 12
… Do not thou, therefore, have confidence of thyself, lest it thence reign much more over thee. And, when we hear it said, “If by the Spirit ye shall mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.22
… they ask on behalf of those who do not believe, that faith may be given to them; therefore both in its increase and in its beginnings, faith is the gift of God. But it is said thus: “If thou believest, thou shalt be saved,” in the same way that it is said, “If by the Spirit ye shall mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 78.9
… Let there be nought in thee contrary to thyself, and thou shalt stand in thine integrity. For that thou mayest know that this office appertaineth to the Holy Spirit; the Apostle saith in another place, “For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live.”
8:14
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 4.95
… But we pray that the light of the knowledge of the glory of God may shine in our hearts, and that the Spirit of God may dwell in our imaginations, and lead them to contemplate the things of God; for “as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 6.70
If Celsus, indeed, had understood our teaching regarding the Spirit of God, and had known that “as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the sons of God,”
St Gregory Thaumaturgus † AD 270 A Sectional Confession of Faith 10
… “As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 2.34
34. The next step naturally is to listen to the Apostle’s account of the powers and functions of this Gift. He says, As many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the children of God. For ye received not the Spirit of bondage again unto fear, but ye received the Spirit of adoption whereby we cry, Abba, Father
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 6.44
… He is quite clear upon the subject of children by adoption; of those who by faith attain so to be and so to be named. in his own words, For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again unto fear, but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… Form is said to be in Matter ; Power to be in what is capable of it; Habit to be in him who is affected by it; and so on. Therefore, inasmuch as the Holy Spirit perfects rational beings, completing their excellence, He is analogous to Form. For he, who no longer “lives after the flesh,” but, being “led by the Spirit of God,”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 7.14
14. Knowing this, therefore, let us walk spiritually, that we may be counted worthy of God’s adoption. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.4
… and again, But when the Comforter is come whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of Truth . And He is called the Spirit of God, according as it is written, And I saw the Spirit of God descending ; and again, For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.14
… For thus He expressly ascribes the birth of the children of God to the Spirit, saying, that as that which is born of the flesh is flesh, so that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. But as many as are born of the Spirit are called the children of God
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 3.6
… and those who are “led by the Spirit of God,” as the Apostle says, are called “Sons of God
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 14 . “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.15
… Now, therefore, let us walk in hope, and let us by the spirit mortify the deeds of the flesh, and so make progress from day to day. For “the Lord know eth them that are His;” and “as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are sons of God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 33
… but we call His just displeasure against sin by the name “anger,” a word transferred by analogy from human emotions. But our being reconciled to God through a Mediator, and receiving the Holy Spirit, so that we who were enemies are made sons (“For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 64
… For the sons of God, as long as they live in this body of death, are in conflict with death. And although it is truly said of them, “As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 12
… For, in order that we should not entertain that carnal sense, the spirit being dead rather than that which putteth others to death, straightway he added, “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are sons of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 28
… But there are other works of man, which are rather to be called works of God. “For it is God,” saith the Apostle, “Who worketh in you both to will and to do, according to His good pleasure.” Whence also is that, “For as many as are led by the spirit of God, these are sons of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Work on the Proceedings of Pelagius 5
… whereas the man who is led can hardly be understood to do any thing himself at all. And yet the Saviour’s helpful grace is so much better than our own wills and desires, that the apostle does not hesitate to say: “As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.26
… whom he was writing, “that they should do no evil, but that they should do that which is good?” His words are not, “We pray that ye be able to do nothing evil;” but, “that ye do no evil.” Neither does he say, “that ye be able to do good;” but, “that ye do good.” Forasmuch as it is written, “As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 3.2
… But who walks according to the Spirit, except whosoever is led by the Spirit of God? “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the sons of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 4.14
… of their heart that they do not hear, “For what hast thou that thou hast not received?” They do not hear, “Without me ye can do nothing;” they do not hear, “Love is of God;” they do not hear, “God hath dealt the measure of faith;” they do not hear, “The Spirit breatheth where it will,” and, “They who are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 23
… this language might not exalt themselves, thinking that they were themselves able of their own spirit to do such good works as these, and not by the Spirit of God, after saying to them, “If ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live,” he at once added, “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 4
Let those, therefore, not deceive themselves who ask, “Wherefore is it preached and prescribed to us that we should turn away from evil and do good, if it is not we that do this, but ‘God who worketh in us to will and to do it’?” But let them rather understand that if they are the children of God, they are led by the Spirit of God
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.22
… Away with this being approved by the partakers and champions of grace! This is the condemnable error of the Pelagians, whose mouths the apostle immediately stopped when he added, “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.17
… he opened his mouth, confessing that he could not do them of himself: and drew in power to do them: he opened his mouth, by seeking, asking, knocking: and athirst drank in the good Spirit, which enabled him to do what he could not do by himself, “the commandment holy and just and good.” Not that they themselves who “are led by the Spirit of God,”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 147
… but ye have received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. For the Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God. And if children, then heirs; heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ: if so be that we suffer with Him that we may be also glorified together;”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 26
… if what you love is above, you will reach the topmost height: thither may the Spirit of peace lead and bring us, whose wishes and feeling are at one, and who are of one mind in faith and hope and in charity: since “as many as are led by the Spirit of God these are sons of God
8:15
Theodotus † fl. AD 160 Excerpts of Theodotus 1
… Having set free the spirit of bondage, which produces fear, and advanced by love to adoption, he now reverences from love Him whom he feared before. For he no longer abstains from what he ought to abstain from out of fear, but out of love clings to the commandments. “The Spirit itself,” it is said, “beareth witness when we cry, Abba, Father.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.6.1
… [Of those] to whom He says, “I have said, Ye are gods, and all sons of the Most High.” To those, no doubt, who have received the grace of the “adoption, by which we cry, Abba Father.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.9.2
… “Whom, not seeing, ye love; in whom, though now ye see Him not, ye have believed, ye shall rejoice with joy unspeakable;” neither do we receive another Holy Spirit, besides Him who is with us, and who cries, “Abba, Father;”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.8.1
… For those to whom he was writing were not without flesh, but they were those who had received the Spirit of God, “by which we cry, Abba, Father.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus i.57
… The words of Paul are as follow: “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.31
It is plain to all how our Lord is a teacher and an interpreter for those who are striving towards godliness, and on the other hand a master of those servants who have the spirit of bondage to fear,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.26
… among the ranks of the great, said, with regard to the promise, “My angel shall go before you,” “If thou thyself do not go along with me, carry me not up hence.” For though the little one even be an heir, yet as being a child he differs nothing from a servant when he is a child, and to the extent to which he is little “has the spirit of bondage to fear;”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 To the Bishops of Egypt 2
… For we are Christians, not Arians ; would that they too, who have written these things, had not embraced the doctrines of Arius! Yea, brethren, there is need now of such boldness of speech; for we have not received ‘the spirit of bondage again to fear
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.5
5. Thou wilt find many other titles of the Holy Ghost besides. Thus He is called the Spirit of Holiness, as it is written, According to the Spirit of Holiness . He is also called the Spirit of adoption, as Paul saith, For ye received not the spirit of bondage again unto fear, but ye received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 10.4
… For who does not know that he who is by nature a slave, and follows his avocation under the constraint imposed by a master, cannot be removed even from the emotion of fear? And of this the inspired Apostle is a witness, when he says, “Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 15 . “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 14
… And this Paul has declared and said, “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear, but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 51
… 55 ); and again, “For ye have not received the Spirit of bondage, but the Spirit of adoption” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 78
… and, “Shall quicken you by His Spirit which dwelleth in you” ( Rom. viii. 11 ); and, “The Spirit is Life because of righteousness” ( Rom. viii. 10 ); and, “If ye are led by the Spirit, ye are not under the Law.” ( Gal. v. 18 .) “For ye have not received the Spirit of bondage again to fear, but ye have received the Spirit of adoption.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 4
… but the most wonderful thing is that He conquered him by the very means by which he was strong, showing in every point the abundance of His means, and the excellence of His contrivances. Let us not then prove false to the gift bestowed on us. “For we,” he says, “have received not a spirit of fear, but a spirit of power, and of love, and of a sound mind.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 14.9
… for love is susceptible of this fear, yea, love alone is capable of it. But the fear which is not in love is of that kind of which Paul himself says, “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 4
… but in so far as He is the First-begotten, He has deemed it worthy of Him to give the name of brethren to all those who, subsequently to and by means of His pre-eminence, are born again into the grace of God through the adoption of sons, according to the truth commended to us by apostolic teaching.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 9
… whence also, when He is called the Gift of God, they will have it that sufficient indication is of fered of the love of God and the Holy Spirit being identical. For we are not reconciled unto Him except through that love in virtue of which we are also called sons: as we are no more “under fear, like servants,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 39
… If you love not, fear lest you perish; if you love, fear lest you displease. That fear charity casteth out, with this it runneth within. The Apostle Paul also says, “For we have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but we have received the spirit of adoption of sons, wherein we cry, Abba, Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Patience 25
… For these be the heirs, to whom is said, “Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear, but ye have received the spirit of adoption of sons, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 56
… These persons also believe in God; for if they had no faith in Him at all, neither would they of course have any dread of the penalty of His law. This, however, is not the faith which the apostle commends. He says: “Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Soul and its Origin 4.13
… And He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because He maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God” —that is to say, He makes the saints offer intercessions. He, of course, is that Spirit “whom God hath sent into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father;” and “by whom we cry, Abba, Father;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 47
… just as “He sent the Spirit of His Son, crying, Abba, Father;” that is, making us to cry, Abba, Father. Because, concerning that same Spirit, He says in another place, “We have received the Spirit of adoption, in whom we cry, Abba, Father!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.64
… And this he makes plain elsewhere when he says, “For you have not received the Spirit of bondage again in fear, but you have received the Spirit of the adoption of sons, in whom we cry, Abba, Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.4
… prophecy of a future Christian people, that they would have God as a Father, according to that gospel statement, “To them gave He power to become the sons of God.” The Apostle Paul, again, says, “The heir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a servant;” and mentions that we have received the Spirit of adoption, “whereby we cry, Abba, Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.11
… If it is wisdom through which the peacemakers are blessed, inasmuch as they shall be called the children of God; let us pray that we may be freed from evil, for that very freedom will make us free, i.e. sons of God, so that we may cry in the spirit of adoption, “Abba, Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 3.4
… The Apostle Paul also makes use of the same significant expression. For he says, “In whom we cry, Abba, Father;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.28
… Which remission though it be the work of the Whole Trinity, is yet understood specially to belong to the Holy Spirit. For He is the Spirit of the adoption of sons, “in whom we cry Abba, Father;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 85.3
… so there are two kinds of service, which produce two classes of servants. There is a fear, which perfect love casteth out; and there is another fear, which is clean, and endureth for ever. The fear that lies not in love, the apostle pointed to when he said, “For ye have not received the spirit of service again to fear.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 79.3
… “For Himself is our peace, who hath made both one, that He might build two into Himself, making peace, and might unite together both in one Body unto God: in which Body we are sons of God, “crying, Abba Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 107.1
… And as far as appears from its text, that was sung of the people of Israel, but this is sung of the universal Church of God, spread through the whole world. Perchance, it not unfitly hath Halleluia twice, because we cry, Abba, Father. Since Abba is nothing else but Father, yet not without meaning the Apostle said, “in whom we cry, Abba, Father;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.5
… but it is stablished in those in whom it is immoveable. God therefore stablisheth His word, that they may fear Him, in those unto whom He giveth the spirit of the fear of Him; not that fear of which the Apostle saith, “Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear;”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 11.13
… “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear, but ye received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
… that the harshness of the law might give way before the gentleness of grace, and “the spirit of adoption” might dispel the terrors of bondage
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.13
… nor yet continue in this fear of punishments, but grow up by the nursing of charity to the grace of love. For it is written, Perfect charity casteth out fear ( 1 Joh. iv. 18 ). And again it is written, Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again in fear, but the spirit of adoption of sons, wherein we cry, Abba, Father (
8:16
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.2
… for the Apostle clearly indicates that the Spirit of God, though it be in us, is different from the spirit of each man which is in Him, when he says somewhere, “The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 55.1
… but if children, then heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 80.2
… “We are,” says he, “the sons of God: but if sons, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 8
… and be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed in the renewing of your spirit, that ye may prove what is the will of God, good, and acceptable, and perfect.” And again: “We are children of God: but if children, then heirs; heirs indeed of God, but joint-heirs with Christ, if we suffer together, that we may also be glorified together.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.17
… and not only to me, but to all also who love His appearing.” Of this same thing to the Romans: “We are the sons of God: but if sons and heirs of God, we are also joint-heirs with Christ; if we suffer together, that we may also be magnified together.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 9
… First of all we ask, who on hearing the titles of the Spirit is not lifted up in soul, who does not raise his conception to the supreme nature? It is called “Spirit of God,” “Spirit of truth which proceedeth from the Father,” “right Spirit,” “a leading Spirit.” Its
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… And like reason in the soul, which is at one time the thought in the heart, and at another speech uttered by the tongue, so is the Holy Spirit, as when He “beareth witness with our spirit,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 28
… We are “heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ,” and is the Spirit without part or lot in the fellowship of God and of His Christ? “The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God;”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 7.1
… “Lordship is essence,” I do not know where he finds support for his statement, unless he is prepared to say again that the word “Spirit” stands in Scripture for “essence.” Let us consider, then, whether the Apostle anywhere, in his use of the term “Spirit,” employs that word to indicate “essence.” He says, “The Spirit itself beareth witness with our Spirit
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.8
82. For how is the Holy Spirit separated from the Son, since “the Spirit Himself beareth witness with our spirit that we are sons of God, and if sons, also heirs, heirs, indeed, of God and joint-heirs with Christ.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.10
… The Spirit renews the mind, the water is serviceable for the laver, and the blood refers to the price. For the Spirit made us children by adoption, the water of the sacred Font washed us, the blood of the Lord redeemed us. So we obtain one invisible and one visible testimony in a spiritual sacrament, for “the Spirit Himself beareth witness to our spirit.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 16 . “The Spirit Itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 7.17
… And thus, by degrees, I passed from bodies to the soul, which makes use of the senses of the body to perceive; and thence to its inward faculty, to which the bodily senses represent outward things, and up to which reach the capabilities of beasts; and thence, again, I passed on to the reasoning faculty,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.28
… For He is the Spirit of the adoption of sons, “in whom we cry Abba, Father;” that we may be able to say to Him, “Forgive us our debts.” And, “Hereby we know” as the Apostle John says, “that Christ dwelleth in us, by His Spirit which He hath given us.” “The Spirit Itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God.”
8:17
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Smyrnæans: Shorter and Longer Versions 4
… And why have I also surrendered myself to death, to fire, to the sword, to the wild beasts? But, [in fact,] he who is near to the sword is near to God; he that is among the wild beasts is in company with God; provided only he be so in the name of Jesus Christ. I undergo all these things that I may suffer together with Him,
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 40
… So also he says elsewhere: “If so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together; for I reckon that the sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.”
Tertullian † AD 220 Scorpiace 13
… and hope maketh not ashamed.” And again: “And if children, then heirs, heirs indeed of God, and joint-heirs with Christ: if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together. For I reckon that the sufferings of this time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Discourse on the Holy Theophany 8
… and He, begetting us again to incorruption of soul and body, breathed into us the breath (spirit) of life, and endued us with an incorruptible panoply. If, therefore, man has become immortal, he will also be God. And if he is made God by water and the Holy Spirit after the regeneration of the laver he is found to be also joint-heir with Christ
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 13
… the sufferings of this present time not being worthy to be compared with the hope that is to come . For what can be compared with the kingdom? or what is there in comparison with life eternal? Or what is all we could give here, to that which we shall inherit yonder? For we are ‘heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 28
… We are “heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ,”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 3.15
15. Make ready then the vessel of thy soul, that thou mayest become a son of God, and an heir of God, and joint-heir with Christ
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose 63.11
… Therefore they are heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 8
… And this is why he passes by all the others, and leads his discourse back to this man. And he calls him “father, as pertaining to the flesh,” to throw them out of the genuine relationship ( συγγενείας γνησίας ) to him, and to pave the Gentiles’ way to kinsmanship
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 17 . “And if children, then heirs.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 80
[3.] This glory we also shall enjoy according to our measure, if we be sober. Wherefore Paul saith, “If so be that we suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 14.6
6. See how Peter left his net; see how the publican rose from the receipt of custom. In a moment he became an apostle. “The Son of man hath not where to lay his head,” and do you plan wide porticos and spacious halls? If you look to inherit the good things of the world you can no longer be a joint-heir with Christ.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 5
12. We believe also, that On the Third Day He Rose Again from The Dead , the first-begotten for brethren destined to come after Him, whom He has called into the adoption of the sons of God, whom [also] He has deemed it meet to make His own joint-partners and joint-heirs.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.8
… "Then," says the apostle, "then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise." And again he says, "Heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.23
… but we, by receiving power, are made sons, in as far as we perform those things which are commanded us by Him. And hence the apostolic teaching gives the name of adoption to that by which we are called to an eternal inheritance, that we may be joint-heirs with Christ.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 37.2.13
… That labour being over, there is to come the Eternal Kingdom; there is to come happiness without end; there is to come equality with the Angels; there is to come Christ’s inheritance, and Christ, our “joint Heir,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 40.15
15. “I have well declared Thy righteousness in the great congregation” ( ver. 9 ). He now addresses His members. He is exhorting them to do what He has already done. He has “declared;” let us declare also. He has suffered; let us “suffer with Him.” He has been glorified; we shall be “glorified with Him.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
Orth. —In its incorruption and its immortality they too will share. Moreover in its glory they will participate, as says the Apostle, “If so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
… in mind always with God , “giving diligence to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace ,” never dissent from the eternal law, uttering that prayer of faith, “Thy will be done as in heaven so on earth .” These are “the peacemakers,” these are thoroughly of one mind, and fully harmonious, and are to be called sons “of God and joint-heirs with Christ
8:18
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to Mary at Neapolis 2
… But I pay no regard to these things. Yea, by the injuries inflicted on me through them, I acquire all the more the character of a disciple, that I may attain to Jesus Christ. May I enjoy the torments which are prepared for me, seeing that “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy [to be compared] with the glory which shall be revealed in us.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 10
… For although he says that “in his flesh dwelleth no good thing;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 55.10
… For the apostle announces that we shall receive greater things than anything that we here either do or suffer, saying, “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory to come hereafter which shall be revealed in us.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 76.7
… the world, you are hastening to the rewards of martyrdom, and to the divine homes, to behold after this darkness of the world the purest light, and to receive a glory greater than all sufferings and conflicts, as the apostle witnesses, and says, “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 80.2
… but if sons, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together.” Moreover, he added the comparison of the present time and of the future glory, saying, “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the coming glory which shall be revealed in us.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 13
… “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the coming glory which shall be revealed in us.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.18
In the Epistle of Paul to the Romans: “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy of comparison with the glory that is to come after, which shall be revealed in us.”
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 5.1.6
… And they joined battle with him, undergoing all kinds of shame and injury; and regarding their great sufferings as little, they hastened to Christ, manifesting truly that ‘the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed to us-ward.’
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.) 16
17. ‘Wherefore, children, let us not faint nor deem that the time is long, or that we are doing something great, “for the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed to us-ward
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 13
… Though affliction may come, it will have an end, though insult and persecution, yet are they nothing to the hope which is set [before us]. For all present matters are trifling compared with those which are future; the sufferings of this present time not being worthy to be compared with the hope that is to come
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 139
… Blessed is he who is deemed worthy to suffer for Christ; more blessed is he whose sufferings are greater, since “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 243.3
… And if these afflictions had been confined to ourselves, we might even have determined to keep silence, and to rejoice in our sufferings for Christ’s sake, since “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 16.20
… But the Holy Ghost softly whispers to him, “ Wait thou on the Lord , O man; what is now befalling thee is a small matter, the reward will be great. Suffer a little while, and thou shalt be with Angels for ever. The sufferings of this present time art not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 1.24
… that our crowns and rewards are thus increased. For in proportion as tribulations are more intense, so also are the rewards augmented; yea, even far more: “for the sufferings of the present time,” it is said, “are not worthy to be compared to the glory that shall be revealed in us.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 38
… Let Paul teach thee, saying, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? ” And that, “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 18 . “The sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in (Gr. εἰς ) us.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 1
… to the one the Incarnate, to the other God the Word. Just as one might say of a house which has some part decayed and the other sound, He hath rebuilt the house, that is to say, He has made it stronger, and laid a firmer foundation. So also here He hath brought all under one and the same Head.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 24
… Hold before thee thy faith in the good things to come, and it will not even show itself, yea, it will perish.” “All the darts”; not some quenched, and others not. Hearken to what Paul saith, “For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed to us-ward.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 4
… By practicing virtue, by adorning the soul. For such embellishment is not forbidden. Thus we glorify God, when we are good in every respect, and we shall be glorified by Him in a much higher degree in that great day. For “I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 28
… Hear Paul saying, “In all these things” (are his words) “we are more than conquerors.” ( Rom. viii. 37 .) And again, “For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 14.10
… Is your skin rough and scaly because you no longer bathe? He that is once washed in Christ needeth not to wash again. To all your objections the apostle gives this one brief answer: “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory” which shall come after them, “which shall be revealed in us.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 22.40
… Then everything difficult will seem easy; all things long we shall account short; and smitten with His arrows, we shall say every moment: “Woe is me that I have prolonged my pilgrimage.” For “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 108.18
… for the moth shall eat them up like a garment, and the worm shall eat them like wool”: and she quoted His own words, “In your patience ye shall win your souls”: as well as those of the apostle, “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us”:
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 130.7
… “ye that are weaned from the milk, ye that are drawn from the breasts, look for tribulation upon tribulation, but also for hope upon hope.” For, as the apostle puts it “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 111.2
… for which reason the apostle says, “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall hereafter be revealed in us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 5.18
… whatever way, resembled by those virtues which they held fast for the sake of the glory of a terrestrial city, and that, too, if we shall feel conscious that we have held them fast, we may not be lifted up with pride, because, as the apostle says, “The sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be compared to the glory which shall be revealed in us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Patience 2
… But those good things which are great and eternal they lose not, while to the evils which be temporal and brief they yield not: because “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared,” as the Apostle says, “with the future glory that shall be revealed in us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 20.3
… How easily is any temporal adversity endured, if it be that eternal punishment may be avoided, and eternal rest procured! Not without good reason did that vessel of election say with exceeding joy, “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 37.2.7
… Wonder not that it is in trouble that thou art disciplined for it. It is for something glorious that thou art being disciplined. Whence comes that speech of the now strengthened righteous man: “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared to the glory which shall be revealed in us”?
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 13.13
… “for,” says he, “our light affliction which is but for a moment worketh in us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory,” of which elsewhere he constantly affirms, saying that “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the future glory which shall be revealed in us.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 21
… But I by God’s grace welcomed the news, and await the event with pleasure. Indeed very grateful to me is any kind of trouble which is brought on me for the sake of the divine doctrines. For, if we really trust in the Lord’s promises, “The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 51
… “for I reckon that the sufferings of this time are not worthy to be compared with the future glory which shall be revealed in us
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.39
… And, We were pressed out of measure, yea and above strength, insomuch that we were weary even of life. But we ourselves, too, had the answer of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves ( 2 Cor. i. 8, 9 ). And yet The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the supervening glory which shall be revealed in us (
Anonymous Martyrdom of Habib the Deacon 1
And, while they were tearing him, he cried aloud and said: “The sufferings of this time are not equal to that glory which shall be revealed in”
Anonymous Martyrdom of the Holy Confessors Shamuna, Guria, and Habib, from Simeon Metaphrastes 1
… The objects of our regard do not last merely for the present, nor do we pursue the things that are seen; and, if thou too art minded to turn thy look towards our hope and promised recompense, possibly thou wilt even say with Paul: “The sufferings of this time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which is to be revealed in us.”
Pseudo-Cyprian On the Glory of Martyrdom 18
… Finally, the apostle, to whom all things were always dear, while he deeply marvelled at the greatness of the promised benefits, said, “I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared to the glory that is to follow, which shall be revealed in us.”
Pseudo-Irenaeus Pseud-Irenæus 1
… These came to close quarters with him, enduring every form of reproach and torture; and, making light of grievous trials, they hastened on to Christ, showing in reality that the ‘sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that is to be revealed in us.’
8:19
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.32
… “For the expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God. For the creature has been subjected to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope; since the creature itself shall also be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the sons of God.”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Hermogenes 11
… But if, on the other hand, there is to be an end of evil, when the chief thereof, the devil, shall “go away into the fire which God hath prepared for him and his angels” —having been first “cast into the bottomless pit;” when likewise “the manifestation of the children of God”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 7.13
… And His place should be above the Conterminous Spirit, near the refined and imitative Sonship and the Non-Existent One. But this would be in accordance with what has been written, he says: “And the creation itself groaneth together, and travaileth in pain together, waiting for the manifestation of the sons of God.”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 7.15
When, therefore, he says, the entire Sonship shall have come, and shall be above the conterminous spirit, then the creature will become the object of mercy. For (the creature) groans until now,
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.7.5
… Elsewhere, also, the same apostle says: “For the expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 5.13
Celsus, moreover, assumes that sun, and moon, and stars are regarded by us as of no account. Now, with regard to these, we acknowledge that they too are “waiting for the manifestation of the sons of God,” being for the present subjected to the “vanity” of their material bodies, “by reason of Him who has subjected the same in hope.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.65
… the Creator, but to know that “the creation shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God;” and “the earnest expectation of the creation is waiting for the revelation of the sons of God;” and “the creation was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who made it subject, in hope.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 8.5
… And he who considers that “the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God, not willingly, but by reason of him who subjected the same in hope,” whilst he praises the creature, and sees how “it shall be freed altogether from the bondage of corruption, and restored to the glorious liberty of the children of God,”
St Methodius † AD 311 From the Discourse on the Resurrection, Part I 1
… For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him that subjected the same in hope: because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God.”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 12.5
… For the long expectation of the creature waiteth for the revelation of the sons of God. For the creature was subject to vanity, not of its own will, but on account of Him Who has made it subject in hope. Because also the creature itself shall be freed from the slavery of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.21
… of the whole creation,’ because of the Father’s love to man, which brought it to pass that in His Word not only ‘all things consist ,’ but the creation itself, of which the Apostle speaks, ‘waiting for the manifestation of the sons of God, shall be delivered’ one time ‘from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 4.3
… For since there is joy among the angels over those who are rescued from sin, (because until now that creation groaneth and travaileth in pain at the vanity that affects us
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.5
… Therefore, also, every creature itself shall be changed by the revelation of the grace of the Spirit, “and shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 19, 20 . “For the earnest expectation of the creation waiteth,” he says, “for the revelation of the sons of God. For the creation was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 21
… For this word ἀπὸ is often of intensive force with him, as where he speaks of “earnest expectation,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 1
… to the one the Incarnate, to the other God the Word. Just as one might say of a house which has some part decayed and the other sound, He hath rebuilt the house, that is to say, He has made it stronger, and laid a firmer foundation. So also here He hath brought all under one and the same Head.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 124.4
… so the lights of heaven have for like reasons received bodies more or less luminous, and demons have been for more serious faults clothed with starry frames. This, he argues, is the view of the apostle who writes:—“the creation has been subjected to vanity and shall be delivered for the revealing of the sons of God.”
8:20
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Hermogenes 11
… on the other hand, there is to be an end of evil, when the chief thereof, the devil, shall “go away into the fire which God hath prepared for him and his angels” —having been first “cast into the bottomless pit;” when likewise “the manifestation of the children of God” shall have “delivered the creature” from evil, which had been “made subject to vanity;”
Bardesanes † AD 222 Bardesan. The Book of the Laws of Divers Countries 1
“Perhaps, however, some one will say that fools also are pleased when they do abominable things. Undoubtedly: but not because they do them as such , nor because they receive any conmendation for them , nor because they do them with a good hope;
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.7.5
… The following is the statement of the Apostle Paul: “The creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of Him who subjected the same in hope, because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.9.7
… “For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.5.1
… The apostle, moreover, in declaring that “the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of Him who hath subjected the same in hope, because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.5.4
… have deserved the change by the variety of their movements, but also on that of those who, in order to serve the whole world, were brought down from those higher and invisible spheres to these lower and visible ones, although against their will—“Because the creature was subjected to vanity, not willingly, but because of Him who subjected the same in hope;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.50
… thus, “For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him that subjected the same in hope;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.24
… And if the boasting of the saints is in their tribulations, since “tribulation worketh patience, and patience probation, and probation hope, and hope maketh not ashamed,” then the afflicted creation cannot have the like patience with man, nor the like probation, nor the like hope, but another degree of these, since
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.10
… of the Proverbs marks that slave Who for our sakes “took upon Him the form of a slave .” But if any one should allege in this passage the reading which prevails in the Churches, we do not reject even the expression “created.” For this also in allegorical language is intended to connote the “slave,” since, as the Apostle tells us, “all creation is in bondage
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 1.14
87. Christ, then, is no created being; for “created beings are,” as the Apostle hath said, “given over to vanity.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 26
Though He saith, “it bloweth where it listeth,” He saith it not as if the wind had any power of choice, but declaring that its natural motion cannot be hindered, and is with power. For Scripture knoweth how to speak thus of things without life, as when it saith, “The creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 124.6
… The soul of the sun—or whatever else you like to call it—does not date its existence from the creation of the world; it already existed before it entered its shining and glowing body. So also with the moon and stars. From antecedent causes they have been made subject to vanity not willingly but for future reward,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 124.9
… while others have intelligently performed duties laid upon them in times and seasons determined by God’s plan. To the former class belong the sun, moon, and stars called by the apostle ‘the creation;’ and these have had allotted to them the heights of heaven. Now the creation is subjected to vanity
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 55.20
… this prohibition being made, not because God has no image, but because no image of Him but that One which is the same with Himself, ought to be worshipped; and this One not in His stead, but along with Him. Then, because a creature is mutable, and therefore it is said, “The whole creation is subject to vanity,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 13
… And this plainly could not be unless He were of the nature and of the very substance of God, who alone is always possessed of immutability and invariableness. "The creature," it is affirmed, not by me but by Paul, "has been made subject to vanity."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 2.50
… his days pass away like a shadow;” or again, “behold, Thou hast made my days old, and my existence as nothing before Thee; nay, every man living is altogether vanity;” or how the apostle says, “every creature was made subject to vanity;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 25.6
6. “Remember Thy compassions, O Lord” ( ver. 6 ). Remember the works of Thy mercy, O Lord; for men deem of Thee as though Thou hadst forgotten. “And that Thy mercies are from eternity.” And remember this, that Thy mercies are from eternity. For Thou never wast without them, who hast subjected even sinful man to vanity indeed, but in hope;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 31.8
8. “I will be glad, and rejoice in Thy mercy:” which doth not deceive me. “For Thou hast regarded My humiliation:” wherein Thou hast subjected me to vanity in hope.
8:21
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.36.3
… and what the prophets have prophesied concerning it harmonize [with his vision]. For the Lord also taught these things, when He promised that He would have the mixed cup new with His disciples in the kingdom. The apostle, too, has confessed that the creation shall be free from the bondage of corruption, [so as to pass] into the liberty of the sons of God.
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Hermogenes 11
… But if, on the other hand, there is to be an end of evil, when the chief thereof, the devil, shall “go away into the fire which God hath prepared for him and his angels” —having been first “cast into the bottomless pit;” when likewise “the manifestation of the children of God” shall have “delivered the creature”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.6.1
… and as Thou and I are one, they also may be one in Us.” In which the divine likeness itself already appears to advance, if we may so express ourselves, and from being merely similar, to become the same, because undoubtedly in the consummation or end God is “all and in all.” And with reference to this, it is made a question by some
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 37
… so also my Lord Jesus Christ, who is the truly perfect one, at His coming will first send on before Him His glory, and the consecrated heralds of an unstained and untainted kingdom: and then the universal creation will be moved and perturbed, uttering prayers and supplications, until He delivers it from its bondage.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Apology to the Emperor. (Apologia Ad Constantium.) 33
The Son of God, our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, having become man for our sakes, and having destroyed death, and delivered our race from the bondage of corruption
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 3.1
… For that all the creation is in bondage the great Paul declares
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 5.4
… For if, according to Paul, the whole creation “is in bondage
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Faith 1
… for the flesh is created. As, then, He said by the prophet, “Thus saith the Lord, He that formed me from the womb to be His servant ;” so He said also by Solomon, “The Lord created me as the beginning of His ways, for His works .” For all creation, as the Apostle says, is in servitude
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 1.14
… Again, “creation”—according to the same Apostle—“groans and travails together even until now.” What, then? Doth Christ take any part in this groaning and travailing—He Who hath set us miserable mourners free from death? “Creation,” saith the Apostle, “shall be set free from the slavery of corruption.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.8
… “That without God He should taste death for every man;” that is, that every creature might be redeemed without any suffering at the price of the blood of the Lord’s Divinity, as it stands elsewhere: “Every creature shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 An Exhortation to Theodore After His Fall 1
… for it will not continue to be such as it is now, but will be far more brilliant and beautiful, and just as gold glistens more brightly than lead, so will the future constitution of the universe be better than the present: even as the blessed Paul saith “Because the creation also itself shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 10.10
… “For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God. For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of Him who hath subjected the same in hope.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 21 . “That the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 18
How miserable then will it be for the creation which was made for thee to be fashioned “according to the glorious liberty of the children of God,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 3
… For surely he hath incidentally pointed out also the transfiguration of the world, saying, “they shall wax old as a garment, and as a vesture Thou shalt fold them up, and they shall be changed.” Which also he saith in the Epistle to the Romans, that he shall transfigure the world. (See
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 124.10
… Now there can be no doubt but that, if bodies or, as the apostle calls them, visible things, belong only to our sensible world, the life of the disembodied will be incorporeal.” And a little farther on: “when the apostle writes, ‘the creation shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God,’
8:22
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.7.5
… Elsewhere, also, the same apostle says: “For the expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.” And again in another passage, “And not only we, but the creation itself groaneth together, and is in pain until now.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.17
… But it is not so. For the soul of the sun is placed in a body, and the whole creation, of which the Apostle says:
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.19
… And this difference divine Scripture recognises, saying concerning the creatures, ‘The earth is full of Thy creation,’ and ‘the creation itself groaneth together and travaileth together
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 5.5
… and not only slothful, but fearful and trembling? And is it not shameful that thou art distressed on account of death, whereas Paul groaned on account of the present life, and writing to the Romans said, “The creation groaneth together, and ourselves also which have the first fruits of the Spirit do groan.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 22 . “For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now.”
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 1.39
… There is something similar suggested by Paul to all thoughtful readers in another Epistle (though some do not receive it as his), in these words: “All these, having had witness borne of their faith, received not the promise, God having provided some better thing for us, that apart from us they should not be made perfect.” For this reason the whole creation
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 10
… for a certain rational portion of the same, of which beasts are devoid, is called spirit: the principal part in us is the spirit; next, the life whereby we are united with the body is called the soul; finally, the body itself, as it is visible, is the last part in us. This “whole creation” ( creatura ), however, “groaneth and travaileth until now.”
8:23
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 19
… And this springs out of a good conscience, and a soul set free from things that are on earth. This, for instance, Paul himself was longing after every day: wherefore he also said, that “even we ourselves, who have the first-fruits of the Spirit, groan, waiting for an adoption, the redemption of our body.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 23 . “And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 21
… For this word ἀπὸ is often of intensive force with him, as where he speaks of “earnest expectation, looking out for,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
… and now He hath wrought unto this by baptism, and hath furnished us with no light security thereof, the Holy Spirit. And he continually calls It an earnest, wishing to prove God to be a debtor of the whole, and thereby also to make what he says more credible unto the grosser sort.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 9.10
… yea, rather, to “have been,” and “to be hereafter,” are not in her, but only “to be,” seeing she is eternal, for to “have been” and “to be hereafter” are not eternal. And while we were thus speaking, and straining after her, we slightly touched her with the whole effort of our heart; and we sighed, and there left bound “the first-fruits of the Spirit;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.13
… through Him who “ascended up on high,” and set open the flood-gates of His gifts, that the force of His streams might make glad the city of God. For, for Him doth “the friend of the bridegroom” sigh, having now the first-fruits of the Spirit laid up with Him, yet still groaning within himself, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of his body;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 55.3
… for we are saved by hope.” While we are in this hope, “the body indeed is dead because of sin, but the spirit is life because of righteousness.” Now mark what follows: “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 55.25
… By faith. For this is not actually completed in us so long as we are still “groaning within ourselves, and waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body: for we are saved by hope; but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 14.9
… And because their love is rightly placed, all these affections of theirs are right. They fear eternal punishment, they desire eternal life; they grieve because they themselves groan within themselves, waiting for the adoption, the redemption of their body;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.17
… Do not they even who have the first-fruits of the Spirit groan within themselves, waiting for the adoption, the redemption of their body?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 2.17
… For even His enemies believe that that flesh died on the cross of His passion, but they do not believe it to have risen again. Which we believing most firmly, gaze upon it as from the solidity of a rock: whence we wait with certain hope for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 3.4
10. If, therefore, the Apostle Paul, although he still bare the burden of the body, which is subject to corruption and presseth down the soul, and although he still saw only in part and in an enigma, wishing to depart and be with Christ, and groaning within himself, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of his body,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Patience 7
… Since it is of the body’s redemption which is to be in the end, that the Apostle speaks, where he says, “Even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting the adoption of sons, the redemption of our body.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 11.7
… Elsewhere it is said explicitly: "We groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, even the redemption of our body. For we are saved by hope. But hope which is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for what we see not, then do we with patience wait for it."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.9
… For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 64
… Lord Himself testified) no greater can possibly be exhibited in the present life,—even to lay down their lives for the faith, or for their brethren, —then after their pilgrimage here, in which their walk is by “faith,” when they shall have reached the “sight” of that final happiness which we hope for, though as yet we see it not, and wait for in patience,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.20
… and carry God in your body.” The whole of this statement is made in reference to our present sanctification, but especially in consequence of that hope of which he says in another passage, “We ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.35
… yet if under this law of sin, that is, under its own concupiscence, our flesh were not to some degree held captive, how could that be true which the apostle states, when he speaks of our “waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1.17
… Moreover, in reference to what he added, “sold under sin,” lest any one think that he was not yet redeemed by the blood of Christ, this also may be understood in respect of that which he says: “And we ourselves, having the first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 3.5
… Certainly in this passage He without doubt calls the last resurrection the regeneration, which Paul the Apostle also calls both the adoption and the redemption, where he says, “But even we ourselves, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, ourselves also groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, the redemption, of our body.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 1.28
… “When,” saith he, “the fulness of time was come, God sent forth His Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.” And in another place: “We groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 86.1
… receiving the reward of faith, even the salvation of your souls.” If, then, it is now the season of faith, and faith’s reward is the salvation of our souls; who, in that faith which worketh by love, can doubt that the day must come to an end, and at its close the reward be received; not only the redemption of our body, whereof the Apostle Paul speaketh,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 42.10
… he cannot yet say, “I am made whole every whit.” For having but “the first-fruits of the Spirit, we groan within ourselves; waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of the body.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 71.29
… there followeth therefore, “And my soul which Thou hast redeemed.” Therefore regarding the inward lips having been saved in hope, brought back from the bottomless places of the earth in faith and love, still however waiting for the redemption of our body,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 90.10
… because although we are established in the New Testament, which the number eighty signifies, yet still our life is one of labour and sorrow, while “we groan within ourselves, awaiting the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body; for we are saved by hope; and if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 116.6
… yet since we place flesh, which we are enjoined to subdue, beneath us; in the very work of chastening and subduing it, it is a great thing not to fall: but not to slip in the flesh, who can attain? “I shall please in the sight of the Lord, in the land of the living” ( ver. 9 ).…We “labour” indeed now, because we are awaiting “the redemption of our body:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.15
… trusting that he may there live in a truer sense, than in these dreams of human affairs. For it is said of the future, “and I shall live,” as if we did not live in this dead body. While “we await the redemption of our body, we are saved by hope, and hoping for that we see not, we await with patience.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
Eran. —What then do you say to be proper to the soul?
8:24
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.24
… Paul shows that the world is something more than men when he writes to the Corinthians in his first Epistle: “We are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men.” In one sense, too, it may be considered,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On the Advantage of Patience 13
… For we are not following after present glory, but future, according to what Paul the apostle also warns us, and says, “We are saved by hope; but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he hope for? But if we hope for that which we see not, then do we by patience wait for it.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.46
In the Epistle of Paul to the Romans: “We are saved by hope. But hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he hope for? But if we hope for what we see not, we hope for it in patience.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 22.24
… And the Apostle said, When the righteous shall rise again, they shall fly upwards to meet our Redeemer . But, however, we say thus: That which our Redeemer said to us is true:— Heaven and earth shall pass away . And the Apostle said, Hope which is seen is not hope .
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 11
… ‘For what a man seeth, why doth he also hope for? But if we hope for those things we see [not], we then by patience wait for them
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Answer to Eunomius' Second Book 1
… For knowledge acts, as it were, in a commercial spirit, dealing only with what is known. But the faith of Christians acts otherwise. For it is the substance, not of things known, but of things hoped for. Now that which we have already we no longer hope for. “For what a man hath,” says the Apostle, “why doth he yet hope for
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 An Exhortation to Theodore After His Fall 1
2. For the reason why the devil plunges us into thoughts of despair is that he may cut off the hope which is towards God, the safe anchor, the foundation of our life, the guide of the way which leads to heaven, the salvation of perishing souls. “For by hope” it is said, “we are saved.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 34
… I also will have the advantage of thee, by giving thee greater things, and unspeakably greater; for I will confess thee there.” Seest thou that both the good things and the evil things are there to be dispensed? Why then hasten and hurry thyself? and why seek thy rewards here, thou who art “saved by hope?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 24 . “For we are saved by hope,” he says.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 34
For faith indeed and hope, when the good things believed and hoped for are come, cease. And to show this Paul said, “For hope that is seen is not hope; for who hopeth for that which he seeth.” Again, “Now faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the proving of things not seen.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 9
Having closed the question by a reference to hope, (and, as he said in his Epistle to the Romans, “We are saved by hope, but hope that is seen is not hope;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 1
… And as it would not be a consolation to recount to him his own troubles, but rather an increase of his grief, he begins immediately with offering comfort, saying, “According to the promise of life which is in Jesus Christ.” But if it is a “promise,” seek it not here. For, “hope that is seen is not hope.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 5
And adds, “let us hold it firm unto the end.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 11.9
… because Thou shalt also redeem my life from corruption, and crown me with Thy loving-kindness and mercy, and shalt satisfy my desire with good things, because my youth shall be renewed like the eagle’s. For by hope we are saved; and through patience we await Thy promises.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.13
14. But as yet “by faith, not by sight,” for “we are saved by hope; but hope that is seen is not hope.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.14
… Whence we have in this pilgrimage received “an earnest” that we should now be light, whilst as yet we “are saved by hope,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 55.3
… “for faith worketh by love,” and “the just shall live by his faith;” “and hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 55.20
… For I would specially charge you to remember the passage quoted above: “We are saved by hope; but hope that is seen is not hope.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 64.1
… but, as the apostle enjoins, “rejoice in hope,” and obey the precept which he annexes to this, when he says, “Rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation:” “for we are saved by hope,” as he says again; “but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 130.16
… hope is signified by the egg, because the life of the young bird is not yet in it, but is to be—is not seen, but hoped for, because “hope which is seen is not hope,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 10.25
… But for the present we must, as he goes on to say, “place our hope in God.” “For that which is seen,” says the apostle, “is not hope. For what a man sees, why does he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 13.23
… For, to use his words again,” We are saved by hope.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 15.18
… And by faith in these is begotten in this world the city of God, that is to say, the man who has hoped to call on the name of the Lord. “For by hope,” says the apostle, “we are saved: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 19.4
… now hope which is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.8
… For we shall not seek anything else, when we shall have come to the contemplation of Him. But that contemplation is not yet, so long as our joy is in hope. For “hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 8
… But it is better that we should use the word “faith” as the Scriptures have taught us, applying it to those things which are not seen. Concerning hope, again, the apostle says: “Hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 5.10
… the expectation of the remission of their sins, the actual remission taking place in the baptism of the Lord,—just as the resurrection which is expected at the last day is fulfilled in hope in us, as the apostle says, that "He hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus;" and again, "For we are saved by hope;"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.23
… but hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Nature and Grace 56
… but hope that is seen is not hope. But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 8
… but I see that it is necessary for me to make here an additional remark, that we are saved by hope. “But hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.20
… Accordingly the apostle adds: “For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 3.5
… It is not so. Because the same apostle also says, “For we are saved by hope; but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.9
… but yet we are to hope that at some future time it will take place: and this is the hope which is not seen, of which the apostle, when speaking, said, “But hope which is seen is not hope.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 46.9
9. Now in this world, holy, good, reconciled, saved, or rather to be saved, and now saved in hope, “for we are saved in hope;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 55.7
… She was turned into salt, that she might season the wise by her example. Of this hope the Apostle Paul speaketh thus; “For we are saved in hope; but hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for: but if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it. For what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 86.1
… but hope that is seen is no hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 124.5
… But we who are now redeemed by the Mediator, and have received the earnest of the Holy Spirit, have a blessed life in prospect, although we possess it not as yet in reality. But a hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 4.7
7. “And every one that hath this hope in Him.” Ye see how he hath set us our place, in “hope.” Ye see how the Apostle Paul agreeth with his fellow-apostle, “By hope we are saved. But hope that is seen, is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he hope for? For if what we see not, we hope for, by patience we wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 5.4
… and, as follows, “in the morning I will stand by Thee, and will see;” not, I do stand by Thee, and do see. Unless perhaps his former prayer marks the invocation itself: but being in darkness amidst the storms of this world, he perceives that he does not see what he desires, and yet does not cease to hope, “For hope that is seen, is not hope.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 39.13
… even now, I am not perfect, “I have not yet apprehended.” “For it is by hope that we are saved; but hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 42.9
… In the mean while dwell in hope: for “hope that is seen is not hope; but if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 62.8
… my being glorified, from Himself I have: “For God is my salvation and my glory.” “My salvation,” so that saved I am: “my glory,” so that honoured I am. This thing hereafter: now what? “God of my help, and my hope is in God;” until I attain unto perfect justification and salvation. “For by hope we are saved: but hope which is seen, is not hope.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.26
… Even thy Lord’s outgoing was no other than that of death. Rather therefore be comforted than be indignant: for even “the Lord’s is the outgoing of death.” “For by hope we have been saved: but if that which we see not we hope for, through patience we wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 71.7
… but when that hath been seen which we believe, we shall rejoice: but when that hath been seen which they believed not, ungodly men shall be confounded. Then will come the substance whereof there is now the hope. But, “Hope which is seen is not hope. But if that which we see not we hope for, through patience we wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 78.29
… whence saith the Apostle, “Your life is hidden with Christ in God.” But we are being led home in hope, “For by hope we are saved.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 115.8
… 8 ). Let them therefore see with open eyes, and worship with shut and dead understandings, idols that neither see nor live. “But the house of Israel hath hoped in the Lord” ( ver. 9 ). “For hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 116.6
… For it is truly said, “I was in misery, and He delivered me;” but the Apostle saith this also truly, that we are saved by hope.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 145.17
… He doeth thy will. “And He shall hear their prayer, and save them.” Thou seest that for this purpose the Physician hears, that He may save. When? Hear the Apostle telling thee. “For we are saved in hope: but hope which is seen is not hope: but if what we see not we hope for, then do we with patience wait for it:
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 49
… And, therefore, seeing that the blessed Apostle Paul says, “the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal ,” the path of virtue lies hid and in concealment, to a certain extent, since “by hope we were saved
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 71
… Things which as yet have for the most part not come to pass must be reckoned as accomplished: and the mind intent on what is permanent must fix its desires there, where what is offered is eternal. For although “by hope we were saved
8:25
Constantine the Great † AD 337 The Oration of Constantine 11
… themselves, meanwhile, reaping the everlasting fruit of virtue. Freed from the trammels of vice, and imbued with the love of their fellow-men, they keep mercy ever before their eyes, and hoping for the promises of faith;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 3.6
… For the sacred laws take and place under his hands even the royal head. And when there is need of any good thing from above, the Emperor is accustomed to fly to the priest: but not the priest to the Emperor. He too hath his breast-plate, that of right eousness. He too hath his girdle, that of truth, and sandals
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 25 .—“But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 5
And adds, “let us hold it firm unto the end.” ( Rom. viii. 24 .) For “by hope we are saved”; if therefore “we are saved by hope,” and “are waiting with patience” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 130.28
… for we know not what we should pray for as we ought, but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us, with groanings which cannot be uttered. And He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is in the mind of the Spirit, because He maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 4.2
… It is for our sakes, of whom it is said, “But if we hope for that we see not, we wait in patience;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 4.9
… For it is not said, either, I have slept, and taken rest; or, I do sleep, and take rest; but, “I will sleep, and take rest.” Then shall “this corruptible put on incorruption, and this mortal shall put on immortality; then shall death be swallowed up in victory.” Hence it is said, “But if we hope for that we see not, we wait in patience.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 10.13
… “Thine ear hath heard the preparation of their heart.” This is the preparation of the heart, of which it is sung in another Psalm, “My heart is prepared, O God, my heart is prepared:” of which the Apostle says, “But if we hope for what we see not, we do with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 18.12
12. “And hath made darkness His hiding place” ( ver. 11 ). And hath settled the obscurity of the Sacraments, and the hidden hope in the heart of believers, where He may lie hid, and not abandon them. In this darkness too, wherein “we yet walk by faith, and not by sight,” as long as “we hope for what we see not, and with patience wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 62.7
… Would a man? and if a man would, would a man of himself? I have not so leaped over that I should be lifted up, and fall: “To God my soul shall be made subject: for from Himself is my patience.” What patience is there amid so great scandals, except that “if for that which we do not see we hope, through patience we look for it”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.33
… For of faith the substance is, that with the heart men believe unto righteousness, but with the mouth confession be made unto salvation. But in sufferings of tribulations the thing itself is sorrowful, but the hope is strong. For, “if that which we see not we hope for, through patience we wait for it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 105.3
… For unless faith discovered Him in this life, it would not be said, “Seek the Lord.” Also, if when discovered by faith, He were not still to be diligently sought, it would not be said, “For if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”
8:26
Tertullian † AD 220 On Monogamy 3
… and that it is more credible that He should have tempered what it would have become Him even to have abolished, if you understand what Christ’s “will” is. Herein also you ought to recognise the Paraclete in His character of Comforter, in that He excuses your infirmity
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 Homilies on the Psalms 53.6
… The obvious thing for the Prophet to say was, O God, hear me . But because he is speaking as the mouthpiece of Him, Who alone knew how to pray, we are given a constantly reiterated demand that prayer shall be heard. The words of St. Paul teach us that no man knows how he ought to pray: For we know not how to pray as we ought
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.15
… but afterwards, as the ancient people when oppressed in Egypt groaned, so, when we too had the Law ‘engrafted ’ in us, and according to the unutterable sighings
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 1
… But little short of a thousand years did Methuselah live: He looked for the Son Who makes heirs of life that never ends! Grace itself in hidden mystery was beseeching on their behalf that their Lord might come in their age and fill up their shortcomings. For the Holy Spirit in them, in their stead, besought with meditation:
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 19
50. But, it is said that “He maketh intercession for us.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 28
… We profess belief in the Spirit, and then we quarrel with our own confessions. We are baptized, and begin to fight again. We call upon Him as the Prince of Life, and then despise Him as a slave like ourselves. We received Him with the Father and the Son, and we dishonour Him as a part of creation. Those who “know not what they ought to pray for,”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 16.20
20. And He is called the Comforter, because He comforts and encourages us, and helpeth our infirmities; for we know not what we should pray for as we ought; but the Spirit Himself maketh intercession for us, with groanings which cannot be uttered
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 30
… O, how beautiful and mystical and kind. For to intercede does not imply to seek for vengeance, as is most men’s way (for in that there would be something of humiliation), but it is to plead for us by reason of His Mediatorship, just as the Spirit also is said to make intercession for us.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 32
… for the present it will suffice to say that it is the Spirit in Whom we worship, and in Whom we pray. For Scripture says, God is a Spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in Spirit and in truth. And again,—We know not what we should pray for as we ought; but the Spirit Itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered;
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Answer to Eunomius' Second Book 1
… ” And yet before this the narrative makes no mention of any utterance on the part of Moses. But the thought which the Prophet had lifted up to God is called a cry, though uttered in silence in the hidden thought of his heart. If, then, Moses cries, though without speaking, as witnessed by Him Who hears, those “groanings which cannot be uttered
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.11
70. To which point I will briefly answer that Spirit is often put for the grace of the Spirit, as the Apostle also said: “For the Spirit Himself intercedeth for us with groanings which cannot be uttered;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 26 . “Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
… If you speak ill of him, by the evil report he gains fresh lustre in God’s sight. If you cast him into starvation, the more will his glory and his reward be. If (what seems the most severe stroke of all) you give him over to death, you are twining a crown of martyrdom about him.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… xxx. 12 , LXX.): that is, I may not alter, may not be changed. For as a man who is hushed to slumber in a state of pious fear would not easily be made to change his side; so too he that is slumbering in wickedness would not change with facility. For to be hushed
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 32
“And to Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant: and to the blood of sprinkling,” that is, of purification, “which speaketh better things than that of Abel.” And if the blood speaks, much more does He who, having been slain, lives. But what does it speak? “The Spirit also” (he says) “speaketh with groanings which cannot be uttered.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 33
[8.] Let us bear all things thankfully, be it poverty, be it disease, be it anything else whatever: for He alone knows the things expedient for us. “For we know not what we should pray for as we ought.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 12.16
… and will myself enter into my chamber, and sing there unto Thee songs of love,—groaning with groaning unutterable
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 130.9
9. You have now heard what manner of person you should be if you would pray; hear, in the next place, what you ought to pray for. This is the subject on which you have thought it most necessary to ask my opinion, because you were disturbed by the words of the apostle: “We know not what we should pray for as we ought;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 130.25
25. Perhaps you may still ask why the apostle said, “We know not what to pray for as we ought,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.10
… Since the reward of a good work that will pass away is rest that will not pass away. In that contemplation, therefore, God will be all in all; because nothing else but Himself will be required, but it will be sufficient to be enlightened by and to enjoy Him alone. And so he in whom “the Spirit maketh intercession with groanings which cannot be uttered,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 43
… And this God’s grace does, in co-operation with ourselves, through Jesus Christ our Lord, as well by commandments, sacraments, and examples, as by His Holy Spirit also; through whom there is hiddenly shed abroad in our hearts that love, “which maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Soul and its Origin 4.12
… but that which appertained to his own nature he was ignorant of. Who in the vast knowledge of such occult things can help being astonished at his great ignorance of his own existence? Who, in short, would believe it possible, if one who errs not had not told us, that “we know not what we should pray for as we ought”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Soul and its Origin 4.13
… But recollect whose words I repeated, or read them again for yourself, and reflect whence they come; and do not pelt me with your reproaches, lest the stone you throw should alight on a head you would not wish. For it is the great teacher of the Gentiles, the Apostle Paul himself, who said, “For we know not what we should pray for as we ought.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 6.2
2. Now if the dove’s note is a moaning, as we all know it to be, and doves moan in love, hear what the apostle says, and wonder not that the Holy Ghost willed to be manifested in the form of a dove: “For what we should pray for as we ought,” says he, “we know not; but the Spirit Himself intercedes for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 6.8
… He does not attend to thee for thy will, but he does attend to thee for thy healing. Be ye sure, then, my brethren, that what the apostle saith is true: “For we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered: for He maketh intercession for the saints.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 54.5
… Sometimes that which ye think to be for you is against you, and that which ye think to be against you is for you. For sick ye are; do not dictate to the physician the medicines he may choose to set beside you. If the teacher of the Gentiles, Paul the Apostle, saith, “For what we should pray for as we ought, we know not,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 60.7
… save me with Thy right hand, and hearken unto me” ( ver. 5 ). With Thy right hand save me, Lord: so save me as that at the right hand I may stand. Not any safety temporal I require, in this matter Thy Will be done. For a time what is good for us we are utterly ignorant: for “what we should pray for as we ought we know not:”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 9.34
… And we are also taught to put this into our prayers by the Lord’s Prayer, where we say “Thy will be done,”— Thine not ours. For if we also remember these words of the Apostle that “we know not what to pray for as we ought”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 16.13
… who also, when we know not what we should pray for, “makes intercession for us with groanings that cannot be uttered: But He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what the Spirit desireth, for He asketh for the saints according to God.”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.22
… But what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh (for He assumed flesh but not sin) condemned sin in the flesh, that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh but in the Spirit . For the Spirit helpeth our infirmities
8:27
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homily on the Paralytic Let Down Through the Roof 6
… For if the Father alone knows the heart, how does the Son know the secrets of the mind? “For He Himself” it is said, “knew what was in man;” and Paul when proving that the knowledge of secret things is a special attribute of God says, “and He that searchest the heart,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
… “But to be spiritually minded.” Here again he speaks of the spiritual mind, in the same way as he says further on, “But He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the spirit” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
Ver. 27 . “But He that searcheth the hearts.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 7
… for “the Spirit,” ( v. 10, 11, 12 .) saith he, “searcheth all things, even the deep things of God.” For the word “to search” is here indicative not of ignorance, but of accurate knowledge: it is the very same mode of speaking which he used even of God, saying, “He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 11
Again, a man rebukes oftentimes not so much to reprove and admonish, as publicly to ( ἐκπομπεῦσαι καὶ ἐκτραγωδῆσαι ) display and exaggerate his neighbor’s sin. Our counsels however themselves men do not know; but, (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 42
… xxii. 1, 2 ); yet it doth not appear in that place either, that when He saith this He waited to see the end of the trial, whether Abraham would obey or not, (how could He, who knoweth all things before they come into existence? but the words in both cases are spoken after the manner of men. For as when (the Psalmist
8:28
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.) 16
19. ‘Wherefore, children, let us hold fast our discipline, and let us not be careless. For in it the Lord is our fellow-worker, as it is written, “to all that choose the good, God worketh with them for good
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 113
… I do not think that we ought to insist upon anything beyond this. For I am convinced that by longer communication and mutual experience without strife, if anything more requires to be added by way of explanation, the Lord Who worketh all things together for good for them that love Him,
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril procatechesis-or-prologue-to-t.1
… For he lieth not who said, that to them that love God all things work together for good . God is lavish in beneficence, yet He waits for each man’s genuine will: therefore the Apostle added and said, to them that are called according to a purpose
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 17.1
… and such an extreme peril to hang over us. Thus also Paul bids us “in every thing give thanks.” But when he says, “In every thing give thanks,” he means not only in our deliverance from evils, but also at the time when we suffer those evils. “For all things work together for good to them that love God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 25
The persecution turned out to be no slight benefit as “to them that love God all things work together for good.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
… If you speak ill of him, by the evil report he gains fresh lustre in God’s sight. If you cast him into starvation, the more will his glory and his reward be. If (what seems the most severe stroke of all) you give him over to death, you are twining a crown of martyrdom about him.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 16
… “For the children being not yet born,” he says, “it was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger.” And he shows that noble birth after the flesh is of no avail, but we must seek for virtue of soul, which even before the works of it God knoweth of. For “the children,” he says, “being not yet born, nor having done any good or evil, that the purpose
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 2
… he, “according to the purpose of Him who worketh all things.” That is to say, not merely have we been made a heritage, as, again, we have not merely been chosen, (for it is God who chooses,) and so neither have we merely been allotted, (for it is God who allots,) but it is “according to a purpose.” This is what he says also in the Epistle to the Romans, (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 1
… And it is not about yourselves, he implies, but about those descending from you that I feel thus. And indeed it is no small praise, that God should work in one. For if He is “no respecter of persons,” as indeed He is none, but is looking to our purpose
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 77.11
11. In the death of this noble lady we have seen a fulfilment of the apostle’s words:—“All things work together for good to them that fear God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 102.15
… Thus the salvation provided by this religion, by which alone, as alone true, true salvation is truly promised, was never wanting to any one who was worthy of it, and he to whom it was wanting was not worthy of it.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 131
… For thus, by being rightly used, these evils become a blessing, because, while they do not increase our desires for this world, they exercise our patience; as to which the apostle says, “We know that all things work together for good to them that love God:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 1.10
These are the considerations which one must keep in view, that he may answer the question whether any evil happens to the faithful and godly which cannot be turned to profit. Or shall we say that the question is needless, and that the apostle is vaporing when he says, “We know that all things work together for good to them that love God?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 13.23
… But the second death is not common to all, those being excepted who were “called according to His purpose. For whom He did foreknow, He also did pre destinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the first-born among many brethren.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.51
… For even thus they profit by their wickedness those true catholic members of Christ, since God makes a good use even of the wicked, and all things work together for good to them that love Him.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 4.20
… For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 8.7
… For as there are two commandments on which hang all the Law and the prophets, love of God and love of our neighbor; not without cause the Scripture mostly puts one for both: whether it be of God only, as is that text, “For we know that all things work together for good to them that love God;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 13.16
… not one shall remain even to death under the power of the devil. And then follows what I have already cited above: “What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all; how has He not with Him also freely given us all things?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Catechising of the Uninstructed 11
… Then, too, with a stronger confidence shall we pray to God to speak to us as we wish, if we cheerfully submit to let Him speak by us as we are able. Thus is it brought about that all things come together for good to them that love God.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 8
… What does Paul say on this? "We know," he says, "that all things issue in good to them that love God." Let him, too, say what is the measure of love. "Who then," he says, "shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or the sword?"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 26
… "The love of our neighbor worketh no ill." And if we cannot attain to good unless we first desist from working evil, our love of our neighbor is a sort of cradle of our love to God, so that, as it is said, "the love of our neighbor worketh no ill," we may rise from this to these other words, "We know that all things issue in good to them that love God."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 5.27
… But that multitude of thorns, whether in secret or in open separation, is pressing on it from without, above number. "If I would declare them," it is said, "and speak of them, they are more than can be numbered." The number, therefore, of the just persons, "who are the called according to His purpose,"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 40
… and fear Him, all ye the seed of Israel.” All the seed, without exception, even the entire seed of the promise and of the called, but only of those who are the called according to His purpose.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 43
… Hence it is that we say: “Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.” Now no man is assisted unless he also himself does something; assisted, however, he is, if he prays, if he believes, if he is “called according to God’s purpose;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.13
… Inasmuch, then, as strength is made perfect in weakness, whoever does not own himself to be weak, is not in the way to be perfected. This grace, however, by which strength is perfected in weakness, conducts all who are predestinated and called according to the divine purpose
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.55
… and nothing but God’s grace alone, through Him who is the Mediator between God and men, and our Almighty Physician, succours it. Now, since we have already prolonged this work too far in treating of the assistance of the divine grace towards our justification, by which God co-operates in all things for good with those who love Him,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 2.22
… and this precedent merit is worthy of being assisted by the subsequent grace of God. For they think, perchance, that the apostle thus said, “For we know that He worketh all things for good to them that love God, to them who are called according to the purpose,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 33
… Now, concerning His working that we may will, it is said: “It is God which worketh in you, even to will.” While of His co-working with us, when we will and act by willing, the apostle says, “We know that in all things there is co-working for good to them that love God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 14
… because those whom He before foreknew, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the first-born among many brethren. Moreover, whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 23
For this reason the apostle, when he had said, “We know that to those who love God He work eth all things together for good,”—knowing that some love God, and do not continue in that good way unto the end,—immediately added, “to them who are the called according to His purpose.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 105.7
… For what saith the apostle? “And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose. For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the first-born among many brethren: and whom He did predestinate, them He also called.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 115.4
… Of which purpose the apostle says, “We know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to those who are called according to the purpose of God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 83.12
… For earth ceaseth to be proud, that is, man ceaseth, to whom it was said, “Thou art dust;” and “why is earth and ashes proud?” when he saith that the Lord is the Most Highest above all the earth, that is, that no man’s thoughts avail against those “who are called according to His purpose,” and of whom it is said, “If God is for us, who can be against us?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 125.9
… But they who wish to follow God, allow Him to go before, and themselves to follow; not themselves to go before, and Him to follow; and in all things they find Him good, whether chastening, or consoling, or exercising, or crowning, or cleansing, or enlightening; as the Apostle saith, “We know that all things work together for good to them that love God.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 6.9
… Wherefore we should always cling to this assertion; viz., that evil cannot be brought upon a man by another, unless a man has admitted it by his sloth or feebleness of heart: as the blessed Apostle confirms this opinion of ours in a verse of Scripture: “But we know that all things work together for good to them that love God.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 24.24
… city;” viz., that “heavenly Jerusalem, which is the mother of us all.” But whoever truly gives up this world and takes upon him Christ’s yoke and learns of Him, and is trained in the daily practice of suffering wrong, for He is “meek and lowly of heart,” will ever remain undisturbed by all temptations, and “all things will work together for good to him.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 171
It is clearly apparent from the brightness of the sentiment quoted by the Apostle, that “all things work together for good to them that love God
8:29
St Barnabas † AD 61 The Epistle of Barnabas 19
… Thou shalt not issue orders with bitterness to thy maidservant or thy man-servant, who trust in the same [God ], lest thou shouldst not reverence that God who is above both; for He came to call men not according to their outward appearance, but according as the Spirit had prepared them.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 12.29
… for it did not become Him in glory to bear our sins and suffer pain for us. But He also comes in glory, having prepared the disciples through that epiphany of His which has no form nor beauty; and, having become as they that they might become as He, “conformed to the image of His glory,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.27
… or, whether from birth they had been appointed, according to the foreknowledge and predestination of God, over those whom God also foreknew, and foreordained to be conformed to the glory of the Christ.
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 11.15
… Throughout the Psalm He is foretelling by the Spirit of prophecy the mysteries of His Passion: it is therefore in respect of the Dispensation, in which He suffered, that He has brethren. The Apostle also recognises the mystery of this brotherhood, for he calls Him not only the firstborn from the dead , but also the firstborn among many brethren
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.21
… but if we become sons by adoption and grace, then has the Word also, when in grace towards us He became man, said, ‘The Lord created me.’ And in the next place, when He put on a created nature and became like us in body, reasonably was He therefore called both our Brother and ‘First-born
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Synodal Letter to the People of Antioch. (Tomus ad Antiochenos.) 1
… for it was not possible, when the Lord had become man for us, that His body should be without intelligence: nor was the salvation effected in the Word Himself a salvation of body only, but of soul also. And being Son of God in truth, He became also Son of Man, and being God’s Only-begotten Son, He became also at the same time ‘firstborn among many brethren
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… Habit to be in him who is affected by it; and so on. Therefore, inasmuch as the Holy Spirit perfects rational beings, completing their excellence, He is analogous to Form. For he, who no longer “lives after the flesh,” but, being “led by the Spirit of God,” is called a Son of God, being “conformed to the image of the Son of God,”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
… My Lord Jesus Christ has showed that He honoured all these births in His own Person; the first, by that first and quickening Inbreathing; the second by His Incarnation and the Baptism wherewith He Himself was baptized; and the third by the Resurrection of which He was the Firstfruits; condescending, as He became the Firstborn
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.8
… And that our view about this may be made clearer let us thus divide our argument. The inspired apostle on four occasions employs this term, once as here, calling Him, “first-born of all creation ,” another time, “the first-born among many brethren
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 4.3
Four times the name of “first-born” or “first-begotten” is used by the Apostle in all his writings: but he has made mention of the name in different senses and not in the same manner. For now he speaks of “the first-born of all creation ,” and again of “the first-born among many brethren
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 3.3
15. If , then, any one wishes to please all, he must strive in everything to do, not what is useful for himself, but what is useful for many, as also Paul strove to do. For this is “to be conformed to the image of Christ,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.6
82. Then, speaking of the Father, He added: “For whom it has been prepared,” to show that the Father also is not wont to give heed merely to requests, but to merits; for God is not a respecter of persons. Wherefore also the Apostle says: “Whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Instructions to Catechumens 2.2
… for ye are my friends;” and Paul again, “I espoused you to one husband, that I might present you as a pure virgin to Christ;” and again, “That he might be the first-born among many brethren;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 30
… 48 .): this is also a proof, that their having received these Gentiles was agreeable with the mind of God. But “ordained,” not in regard of necessity: “whom He foreknew,” saith the Apostle, “He did predestinate.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 29 . “For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the Image of His Son.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Titus 1
That is, not now upon a change of mind, but from the beginning it was so foreordained. This he often asserts, as when he says, “Separated unto the Gospel of God.” ( Rom. i. 1 .) And again, “Whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.51
… Yet, on the other hand, none of them can perish, because the immutable divine promises are thought of. And because the apostle says, “The Lord knoweth them that are His; for whom He did foreknow, He also predestinated [to be] conformed to the image of His Son,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 22.12
… And if the saying of the apostle, that we are all to come to the “measure of the age of the fullness of Christ,” or that other saying, “Whom He predestinated to be conformed to the image of His Son,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 22.16
Then, again, these words, “Predestinate to be conformed to the image of the Son of God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 22.17
From the words, “Till we all come to a perfect man, to the measure of the age of the fullness of Christ,” and from the words, “Conformed to the image of the Son of God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 14.18
… respect not to the image of the Father or of the Holy Spirit, but only of the Son, because of Him alone is it read and received by a sound faith, that “the Word was made flesh.” And for this reason the apostle says, “Whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the first-born among many brethren.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 13
… For when sanctified we burn with full and perfect love, which is the only security for our not turning away from God, and for our being conformed to Him rather than to this world; for "He has predestinated us," says the same apostle, "that we should be conformed to the image of His Son."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 16
29. Paul says, "The love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit which is given unto us;" and the prophet says, "The Holy Spirit of knowledge will shun guile." For where there is guile there is no love. Paul says that we are "conformed to the image of the Son of God;"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Against the Epistle of Manichæus, Called Fundamental 37
… Accordingly in Scripture He is called both only-begotten and first-begotten; only-begotten of the Father, and first-begotten from the dead. "And we beheld," says John, "His glory, the glory as of the only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth." And Paul says, "that He might be the first-born among many brethren."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 7
… nor only because He has given him a commandment to teach him how he ought to live; but because through the Holy Ghost He sheds love abroad in the hearts of those whom he foreknew, in order to predestinate them; whom He predestinated, that He might call them; whom He called, that he might justify them; and whom he justified, that He might glorify them.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Nature and Grace 5
… They, therefore, who are delivered therefrom by grace are called, not vessels of their own merits, but “vessels of mercy.” But of whose mercy, if not His who sent Christ Jesus into the world to save sinners, whom He foreknew, and foreordained, and called, and justified, and glorified?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 43
… Moreover, whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Work on the Proceedings of Pelagius 7
… but for seeing, it is in its own light not sufficient for itself unless the assistance of a clear external light is rendered to it. God forbid, however, that they who are “the called according to His purpose, whom He also foreknew, and predestinated to be conformed to the likeness of His Son,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 14
… says, “That the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of Him that calleth, it was said unto her that the elder shall serve the younger.” And in another place he says, “Not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace.” When, therefore, we hear, “Moreover, whom He did predestinate, them He also called,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 20
… And as if it were said to him, Whence do you prove this? he says, “Because if they had been of us, they would assuredly have continued with us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 23
… Moreover, whom He did predestinate, them He also called,” to wit, according to His purpose; “and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.12
… reward you.” It is manifest from these precepts that all our effort is to be directed towards inward joys, lest, seeking a reward from without, we should be conformed to this world, and should lose the promise of a blessedness so much the more solid and firm, as it is inward, in which God has chosen that we should become conformed to the image of His Son.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 48.6
… They destroy none but those predestined to destruction. But of those sheep of which the apostle says, “The Lord knoweth them that are His;” and “Whom He did foreknow, them He also did predestinate; and whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.29
… If a man said, “What I have written I have written,” concerning the title where it had been written, “King of the Jews:” doth God write any one, and blot him out? He foreknoweth, He hath predestined all before the foundation of the world that are to reign with His Son in life everlasting.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 84.1
… For it is for these two fruits that presses are usually made ready; and as long as they hang on their boughs, they seem to enjoy free air; and neither is the grape wine, nor the olive oil, before they are pressed. Thus it is with men whom God predestined before the world to be conformed to the image of His only-begotten Son,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.31
… nor on account of bad fish shall nothing be cast into the vessels from that net. “The Lord knows them that are His.” For He who predestined us before we were born, promised undoubtingly: “For whom He did predestinate, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified: and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
“Paul did not say ‘conformed to the Son of God’ but ‘conformed to the image of His Son’
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.8
… For the creation was not brought into being out of the essence of the Father, but by His will out of nothing . And He is called First-born among many brethren
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.15
… Let us honour the apostles as the Lord’s brothers, who saw Him face to face and ministered to His passion, for whom God the Father did foreknow He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son
8:30
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 30 . “Moreover whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.12
… for, “Whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 4.13
… and by His own resurrection He also called us whom He predestinated to a new life; and whom He called, them He justified; and whom He justified, them He glorified.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.86
… she is sealed in her calling, adorned in her justification, raised in her glorification. For "whom He predestinated, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified: and whom He justified, them He also glorified."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 40
… and fear Him, all ye the seed of Israel.” All the seed, without exception, even the entire seed of the promise and of the called, but only of those who are the called according to His purpose. “For whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 35
… but then by bringing all its healthy powers to perfection, He makes it meet for that glorious state, where it shall shine without a spot or wrinkle. For “whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.33
From all which it is shown with sufficient clearness that the grace of God, which both begins a man’s faith and which enables it to persevere unto the end, is not given according to our merits, but is given according to His own most secret and at the same time most righteous, wise, and beneficent will; since those whom He predestinated, them He also called,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 68.1
… He has yet to make them in the way of actual elaboration. Just as the Gospel plainly intimates when He chose His disciples, that is to say, at the time of His calling them; and yet the apostle says, “He chose us before the foundation of the world,” to wit, by predestination, not by actual calling. “And whom He did predestinate, them He also called;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 5.17
… 12 ). This is blessing, to glory in God, and to be inhabited by God. Such sanctification is given to the just. But that they may be justified, a calling goes before: which is not of merit, but of the grace of God. “For all have sinned, and want the glory of God.” “For whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 62.8
… “In God is my salvation and my glory” ( ver. 7 ). Saved I shall be in God, glorious I shall be in God: for not only saved, but also glorious, saved, because a just man I have been made out of an ungodly man, by Him justified; but glorious, because not only justified, but also honoured. For “those whom He hath predestined, those also He hath called.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 150.3
… For thus do we advance to an everlasting life of happiness, first by condemning our own sins, then by living aright, that, having condemned our ill life, and lived a good life, we may attain to everlasting life. Our predestination is not wrought in ourselves, but in secret with Him, in His foreknowledge.
8:31
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 2.22
… not overtake it.” If it did not overtake it, it must first have pursued it, and that the darkness did pursue the light is clear from what the Saviour suffered, and those also who received His teachings, His own children, when darkness was doing what it could against the sons of light and was minded to drive light away from men. But since, if God be for us,
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 6.45
… If God be for us, who can be against us? Who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 1.3
… He who spared not His own Son, but gave Him up for us all, how has He not with Him also given us all things? Who shall lay a charge against the elect? It is God Who justifieth, who is he that shall condemn? It is Christ Who died, yea, Who also rose again, Who is at the right hand of God, Who also maketh intercession for us.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 15
… Be this alone our study, how we may overcome the devil: though after all it is not our own study that does it, but God’s grace does the whole business. Be it our one study, how we may attract His grace, how we may draw to ourselves that assistance. “If God be for us, who can be against us?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 10
… For the Pharisee spake evil of the Publican, and with truth, still instead of a Publican he made him a righteous man. ( Luke xviii. 11 .) And what need to go into particular instances. For any one that will go to the conflicts of Job may learn all these points accurately. And this is why Paul said, “God for us, who against us?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 31 . “What shall we then say to these things?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 24
… What then is its meaning? They are noble greaves, doubtless, with which he invests us. Either then he means this, that we should be prepared for the gospel, and should make use of our feet for this, and should prepare and make ready its way before it;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 12.1
… and therefore, for the most part, is the want of human intelligence copious in language, because inquiry speaks more than discovery, and because demanding is longer than obtaining, and the hand that knocks is more active than the hand that receives. We hold the promise; who shall break it? “If God be for us, who can be against us?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 4.1
… much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by His life.” Also in another place: “What,” he says, “shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how has He not with Him also freely given us all things?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 13.11
… And what, then, is that which the same teacher of the Gentiles himself says in another place: “What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all; how has He not with Him also freely given us all things?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 61
… This section of the Church has been redeemed from all sin by the blood of a Mediator who had no sin, and its song is: “If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 15
… He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how has He not also with Him given us all things? Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? God who justifieth? Who condemneth? Christ who died? yea, rather who rose again also, who is at the right hand of God, who also soliciteth on our behalf?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 30
… He who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how has He not with Him also given to us all things?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 112.5
… But when He says that the cup of suffering was given Him by the Father, we have precisely the same truth as that which was uttered by the apostle: “If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not His own Son, but gave Him up for us all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 35.2
2. “Judge Thou, O Lord” (saith he), “them that hurt me, and fight Thou against them that fight against me” ( ver. 1 ). “If God be for us, who can be against us?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 46.10
… Mighty Grace! If God be for us, who can be against us? “The Lord of Hosts is with us.” What Lord of Hosts is with us? “If” (I say) “God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all; how hath He not with Him also freely given us all things.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 62.9
… “God is our Helper.” Do they anywise equal God? Are they anywise stronger than He? “God is our Helper,” be ye without care. “If God is for us, who is against us?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 78.29
… whence saith the Apostle, “Your life is hidden with Christ in God.” But we are being led home in hope, “For by hope we are saved.” Nor ought we to fear. For, “If God be for us, who can be against us?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 83.3
… 3 ). Or, as other copies have it, “They have cunningly devised counsel, and have devised against Thy saints.” In scorn this is said. For how should they be able to hurt the nation or people of God, or His saints, who know how to say, “If God be for us, who shall be against us?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 144.4
… he, when he findeth a slave for sale, giveth a higher price for a horse than for a man. Consider how greatly He valued thee, that thou mayest be able to say, “If God be for us, who can be against us?” And how greatly did He value thee, “who spared not His own Son”? “How shall He not also with Him freely give us all things?”
8:32
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Trallians: Shorter and Longer Versions 8
Now I write these things unto you, not that I know there are any such persons among you; nay, indeed I hope that God will never permit any such report to reach my ears, He “who spared not His Son for the sake of His holy Church.”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 30
… and it was uttered so as to prove the impassibility of God, who “forsook” His Son, so far as He handed over His human substance to the suffering of death. This verity the apostle also perceived, when he writes to this effect: “If the Father spared not His own Son.”
Tertullian † AD 220 Scorpiace 7
… The apostle also knows what kind of God he has ascribed to us, when he writes: “If God spared not His own Son, but gave Him up for us, how did He not with Him also give us all things?”
Tertullian † AD 220 De Fuga in Persecutione 12
… but that you should ransom with money a man whom Christ has ransomed with His blood, how unworthy is it of God and His ways of acting, who spared not His own Son for you, that He might be made a curse for us, because cursed is he that hangeth on a tree,
Origen † AD 254 A Letter from Origen to Africanus 1
… Are we to suppose that that Providence which in the sacred Scriptures has ministered to the edification of all the Churches of Christ, had no thought for those bought with a price, for whom Christ died; whom, although His Son, God who is love spared not, but gave Him up for us all, that with Him He might freely give us all things?
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 8.43
… And the Father is ever looking forward for the results of the death of the grain of wheat, both those which are arising now, and those which shall arise hereafter. The Father of Jesus is therefore a tender and loving Father, though “He spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up” as His lamb “for us all,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.8
… For some one will say that the Apostle, interpreting this, says with reference to God, “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.9
… And, on this account, “the Father spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all,”
St Alexander of Alexandria † AD 326 Epistles on the Arian Heresy and the Deposition of Arius 1.8
8. And His proper and peculiar, natural and excellent Sonship, St. Paul has declared, who thus speaks of God: “Who spared not His own Son, but for us,” who were not His natural sons, “delivered Him up.”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.) 14
… And while he exhorted and advised them to remember the good things to come, and the loving-kindness of God towards us, ‘Who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 8
What then is meant by “became subject”? What by “delivered him up for us all”?
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 14
… Were it so, and if we were in each case to prejudice the dignity of our privileges by comparing them with their types, not even one of these privileges could be reckoned great; then not the love of God, who gave His only begotten Son for our sins, would be great and extraordinary, because Abraham did not spare his own son;
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 24
… Did not God also bestow His Son as a free gift to mankind? “He that spared not His own Son,” it is said, “but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.7
… For the Church believes that the true Father is truly Father of His own Son, as the Apostle says, not of a Son alien from Him. For thus he declares in one of his Epistles, “Who spared not His own Son
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 6.1
… For verily the Godhead works the salvation of the world by means of that body which encompassed It, in such wise that the suffering was of the body, but the operation was of God; and even if some wrest to the support of the opposite doctrine the words of the Apostle, “God spared not His own Son,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 6.2
… When therefore he says, “He spared not His own Son,” he contrasts the true Son with the other sons, begotten, or exalted, or adopted
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.12
… If you enquire into the merit of the deed, enquire into the description of the affection. The vessel of election shows plainly the unity of this divine love, because both the Father gave the Son and the Son gave Himself. The Father gave, Who “spared not His own Son, but gave Him up for us all.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Decease of His Brother Satyrus 2.98
… The prophet spoke, and neither yielded to boastfulness nor continued obstinate, but took the ram in exchange for the lad. And by this is shown the more how piously he offered him whom he now so gladly received back. And thou, if thou offer thy gift to God, dost not lose it. But we are tenacious of our own; God gave His only Son for us,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 1.17
… If, then, we enquire His Name, it is “the Truth;” if we seek to know His natural rank and dignity, He is so truly the very Son of God, that He is indeed God’s own Son; as it is written, “Who spared not His own Son, but gave Him up for our sakes,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Treatise Concerning the Christian Priesthood 2.1
… For He did not at that time wish to show how much Peter loved Him, but how much He Himself loved His own Church, and he desired to teach Peter and all of us that we also should bestow much zeal upon the same. For why did God not spare His only-begotten Son, but delivered Him up, although the only one He had?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Two Homilies on Eutropius 2.16
… I promise thee a kingdom: and let present things be the ground of thy trust, thy trust in me. Dost thou promise me a kingdom? Yea. I have given thee the greater part, even the Lord of the kingdom, for “he who spared not his own son, but gave him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 23
… But Paul indeed sets it forth, thus saying, “He that spared not His own Son, how shall He not also with Him freely give us all things.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 50
And if I say, He stretched out the heaven, He spread out the earth and the sea, He sent prophets and angels, I say nothing in comparison. For the sum of His benefits is this, that “He spared not His own Son,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 56
… but though we have to do service, though he be small, though he be mean for whom this is done, though the work be laborious, though we must pass over mountains and precipices, let all things be held endurable for the salvation of our brother. For a soul is an object of such earnest care to God, that “He spared not His own Son.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 10
… Let us then, as we have such examples before us, be of good cheer and keep from despair. For He is not so well pleased with being called Master, as Father, nor with having a slave as with having a son. And this is what He liketh rather than that. This then is why He did all that He has done; and “spared not even His Only-begotten Son” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 32 . “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 3
… Did Paul promise you the kingdom of heaven?” Why, then, I ask, doth he not add these questions also? Because it is not all as one, to promise a kingdom and to be crucified. For the former neither had danger nor brought shame; but the latter, all these. Moreover, he proves the former from the latter: for having said, (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 2
… why dost thou appropriate a general benefit, and make thine own what was done for the whole world’s sake? for he says not, “Who loved us,” but, “Who loved me.” And besides the Evangelist says, “God so loved the world;” ( John iii. 16 .) and Paul himself, “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up,” not for Paul only, but, “for us all;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 1
… Thou art made immortal, thou art made free, thou art made a son, thou art made righteous, thou art made a brother, thou art made a fellow-heir, thou reignest with Christ, thou art glorified with Christ; all things are freely given thee. “How,” saith he, “shall He not also with Him freely give us all things?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 6
… That ye have nothing less than He. As it dwelt in Him, so also in you. For Paul is ever straining to bring us near to Christ; as when he says, “Hath raised us up with Him, and made us to sit with Him” ( Eph. ii. 6 .): and, “If we endure, we shall also reign with Him” ( 2 Tim. ii. 12 .): and, “How shall He not also with Him freely give us all things” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 16
… but what? Freedom here, which is often worse than bondage; for it is often embittered by famine beyond slavery itself. Yet this is their greatest boon. But with God there is nothing temporal, nothing mortal; but what? wouldest thou learn? Listen then, He says, “Henceforth I call you not servants. Ye are my friends.” ( John xv. 13, 14 .)
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 60
… As Paul also saith, “If when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of His Son, much more being reconciled we shall be saved.” ( Rom. v. 10 .) And again in another place, “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 4
“That by the grace of God,” he says. And He indeed because of the grace of God towards us suffered these things. “He who spared not His Own Son,” he says, “but delivered Him up for us all.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 7.9
… and that of “His fulness” souls receive, that they may be blessed; and that by participation of the wisdom remaining in them they are renewed, that they may be wise, is there. But that “in due time Christ died for the ungodly,” and that Thou sparedst not Thine only Son, but deliveredst Him up for us all,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 93.7
… Does not the similarity of the events apparently join both; and, at the same time, does not the dissimilarity of the causes make a real difference? Again, God spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 16.32
… thinking that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead;” therefore he has added, “from whence also he received him in a similitude.” In whose similitude but His of whom the apostle says, “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 17.4
… But does He bring them down to hell and bring them up again? It is without controversy among believers that we best see both parts of this work fulfilled in Him, to wit our Head, with whom the apostle has said our life is hid in God. “For when He spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 22.24
… Thus the apostle reasons concerning those who are predestined to that kingdom: “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also give us all things?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.10
… Accordingly, “For the Father Himself loveth you,” is so said that by consequence both the Son and the Holy Spirit also may be understood: not that He does not now love us, who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 2.5
… For the Apostle Paul says both: “Who,” he says, “spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Catechising of the Uninstructed 4
… And with regard to God Himself, its object is that, even if it were an irksome task to love Him, it may now at least cease to be irksome for us to return His love, seeing that “He first loved us,” and “spared not His own only Son, but delivered Him up for us all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.14
… Again, if Faustus finds fault with God’s threatening to come with the sword, and to spare neither the righteous nor the wicked, might not the Pagan find as much fault with the words of the Apostle Paul, when he says of our God," He spared not His own Son, but gave Him up for us all;"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 2.56
… “This is my blood,” He says, “which shall be shed for many for the remission of sins.” Let the apostle, too, be His assessor in the judgment; since even in the apostle it is Christ Himself that speaks. Speaking of God the Father, he exclaims: “He who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 2.12
12. Let us prove that the Passion also of the Son was the work of the Father and the Son. We may see that the Passion of the Son is the work of the Father, since it is written, “Who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 92.6
6. I do not say this as though the result of reasoning. Hear the Apostle himself saying, “He that spared not His Own Son, but delivered Him up for us all; how hath He also not with Him given us all things?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 104.3
3. The glorification of the Son by the Father is understood by some to consist in this, that He spared Him not, but delivered Him up for us all.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 113.1
1. After that His persecutors had, through the treason of Judas, taken and bound the Lord, who loved us, and gave Himself for us, and whom the Father spared not, but gave Him up for us all:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 7.7
… how is the love of the Father towards us proved? In that He “sent His only Son” to die for us: so also the apostle Paul saith: “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how hath He not with Him also freely given us all things?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 62.14
… but God would not have permitted it, unless just it had been.…Accordingly, my brethren, both Judas the foul traitor to Christ, and the persecutors of Christ, malignant all, ungodly all, unjust all, are to be condemned all: and nevertheless the Father His own proper Son hath not spared, but for the sake of us all He hath delivered Him up.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 66.6
… For Christ, because He willed it, died: and nevertheless ye killed Him. Behold we grant you, O ye liars, Himself destroyed the Temple. For it hath been said by the Apostle, “That loved me, and gave up Himself for me.” It hath been said of the Father, “That His own Son spared not, but gave Him up for us all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.34
… For “God commendeth His love in us, in that while yet we were sinners, for us Christ died.” “How hath He not also with Him given to us all things?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.9
… but this foolish thing excelleth all wise men. Foolish indeed it is: but even when grain falleth into the earth, if no one knoweth the custom of husbandmen, it seemeth foolish…Improvidence it appeareth; but hope maketh it not to be improvidence. He then spared not Himself: because even the Father spared Him not, but delivered Him up for us all.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 145.12
… There in My bond read all that I have promised, reckon with me: verily even by counting up what I have paid, thou canst believe that I shall pay what still I owe. In that bond thou hast My only-begotten Son promised, “Whom I spared not, but gave Him up for you all:”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 9.34
… “To do Thy will: O My God, I am willing.” For even if we read of the Father: “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son,” we find none the less of the Son: “Who gave Himself for our sins.” And as it is said of the One: “Who spared not His own Son, but gave Him for all of us,”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 The Ecclesiastical History of Theodoret 1.3
“His true, peculiar, natural, and special Sonship was declared by Paul, who, speaking of God, says, that ‘ He spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 3
… Did not Christ die for us? How did He die? ‘Father, into thy hands I commend my Spirit.’ The Spirit departed; the body remained; the body remained without breath. Did He not die then? He died for us. The Shepherd offered the sheep, the Priest offered the sacrifice, He gave Himself for us. ‘He that spared not His own Son but delivered Him up for us all.’
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 68
… and not by the failure of succour but by the determination to die. But what must we feel to be the intercessory power of His life Who died and rose again by His own inherent power. For the blessed Apostle says the Father “spared not His own Son, but gave Him up for us all
8:33
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 10.65
… We men improve upon the revelation of God: we are not content to say with the Apostle, Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth, who is he that condemneth? It is Christ Jesus, that died, yea, rather, that was raised from the dead, Who is at the right hand of God, Who also maketh intercession for us
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 52.3
… For an utter condemnation of the heresy of the Arians, it is sufficient for you to know the judgment given by the Lord in the death of Arius, of which you have already been informed by others. ‘For what the Holy God hath purposed, who shall scatter ?’ and whom the Lord condemned who shall justify
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 33 . “Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 54
Seest thou the consubstantiality of the Son with the Father, and how He declareth that He hath the same power as the Father? “If the Son make you free, no man afterwards gain-sayeth, but ye have firm freedom.” For “it is God that justifieth, who is He that condemneth?” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 3.3
… His elect, and that Christ will not condemn His elect, did not stand in the way, this passage, “Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect?” might be pronounced in such a way as to make what follows an answer to this question, “God who justifieth,” and to make a second question, “Who is he that condemneth?” with the answer, “Christ Jesus who died.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 5.17
… And these are the arms whereby the enemy is overcome, against whom it is said, “Who will bring accusation against God’s elect?” Again, “if God be for us, who can be against us? Who spared not His Only Son, but delivered Him up for us all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 118.2
… 5 ). The narrow straits of our tribulation are limited: but the large way whereby we pass along hath no end. “Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect?”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 3.7
… “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. But if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.” And again: “Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ Jesus who died, yea rather who rose again.”
8:34
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.16.9
… “But at the same time, [it, is] Christ [that] died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 6
… What shall we say? What just defence shall we have in the day of the awful universal judgment of all-creation, if, when the Lord clearly announces that He will come “in the glory of his Father;” when Stephen beheld Jesus standing at the right hand of God; when Paul testified in the spirit concerning Christ “that he is at the right hand of God;”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 19
50. But, it is said that “He maketh intercession for us.” It follows then that, as the suppliant is inferior to the benefactor, so far is the Spirit inferior in dignity to God. But have you never heard concerning the Only-begotten that He “is at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us”?
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 14
… in accordance with which the Apostle Peter also writes, By the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, who is on the right hand of God, having gone into heaven . And the Apostle Paul, writing to the Romans, says, It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
… Hearest thou not Him on the cross, saying, “Forgive them, for they know not what they do?” Hearest thou not Paul, when he saith, “He who is gone up on high, and is sitting on the right hand intercedeth for us?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 34 . “Who is He that condemneth?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 24
… vi. 4, 5 ): and a Suppliant;—“For we are ambassadors in Christ’s stead” ( 2 Cor. v. 20 ): and an “Advocate to the Father;”—for “He also maketh,” it says, “intercession for us:” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 4
… For, on this account he also said, “that which is lacking,” to show that not even yet does he consider Him to have suffered all. “For your sake,” he saith, and even after His death He suffers; seeing that still there remains a deficiency. The same thing he doeth in another way in the Epistle to the Romans, saying, “Who also maketh intercession for us” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 13
… 25 ) “Wherefore He is able also to save them to the uttermost, that come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make intercession for them.” Thou seest that he says this in respect of that which is according to the flesh. For when He [appears] as Priest, then He also intercedes. Wherefore also when Paul says, “who also maketh intercession for us” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 9.4
… They would perchance have been troubled, and have vomited it forth, and Thou wouldest hear them when they cried unto Thee; for by a true death in the flesh He died for us, who now maketh intercession for us
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 9.13
35. I then, O my Praise and my Life, Thou God of my heart, putting aside for a little her good deeds, for which I joyfully give thanks to Thee, do now beseech Thee for the sins of my mother. Hearken unto me, through that Medicine of our wounds who hung upon the tree, and who, sitting at Thy right hand, “maketh intercession for us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 10.31
… And who, O Lord, is he who is not in some degree carried away beyond the bounds of necessity? Whoever he is, he is great; let him magnify Thy name. But I am not such a one, “for I am a sinful man.” Yet do I also magnify Thy name; and He who hath “overcome the world” maketh intercession to Thee for my sins,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 10.43
69. How hast Thou loved us, O good Father, who sparedst not Thine only Son, but deliveredst Him up for us wicked ones!
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 11.2
… I beseech Thee through Him, who sitteth at Thy right hand, and “maketh intercession for us,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 4.8
12. So the Son of God Himself, the Word of God, Himself also the Mediator between God and men, the Son of man, equal to the Father through the unity of the Godhead, and partaker with us by the taking upon Him of humanity, interceding for us with the Father in that He was man,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 25.3
3. For in that when the Lord had left the multitudes, “He went up alone into a mountain to pray;” that mountain signifies the height of heaven. For having left the multitudes, the Lord after His Resurrection ascended Alone into heaven, and “there,” as the Apostle says, “He maketh intercession for us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 56.4
… And thus our human feelings themselves, which are inseparable from our mortal life on earth, are like feet wherewith we are brought into sensible contact with human affairs; and are so in such a way, that if we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. And every day, therefore, is He who intercedeth for us,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 57.1
… but while thereafter he liveth in this present world, and with the feet of his human passions treadeth on this earth, that is, in his life-intercourse with others, he contracts enough to call forth the prayer, “Forgive us our debts.” And thus from these also is he cleansed by Him who washed His disciples’ feet, and ceaseth not to make intercession for us.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 58.5
… Can we say that even a brother may cleanse a brother from the contracted stain of wrongdoing? Yea, verily, we know that of this also we were admonished in the profound significance of this work of the Lord’s, that we should confess our faults one to another, and pray for one another, even as Christ also maketh intercession for us.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 40.5
… For He Himself is “the Saviour of the Body.” He is our Head; the Son of God, who was born of the Virgin, suffered for us, “rose again for our justification,” sitteth “at the right hand of God,” to “make intercession for us:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 55.17
… “in morning,” in Resurrection; “at noon-day,” in Ascension. I will recount in evening the patience of Him dying, I will tell forth in morning the life of Him rising, I will pray that He hearken at noon-day sitting at the right hand of the Father. He shall hearken to my voice, That intercedeth for us.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.30
… though, where they have it, it is a reading by no means inconsistent with the real meaning. For how can it be said that He will not utterly take His mercy from Christ? Has the Saviour of the body committed aught of sin either in Heaven or in earth, “who sitteth even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 102.8
… He is therefore as the pelican by birth, as the owl by dying, as the sparrow by ascending again: there in the wilderness, as one alone; here in the ruined walls, as one slain by those who could not stand in the building; and here again watching and flying for our sakes alone on the house-top, He there intercedeth in our behalf.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 110.12
… 5 ). The Lord had said, “Sit Thou on My right hand;” now the Lord is on His right hand, as if they changed seats.…That very Christ, the “Lord on Thy right hand,” unto whom Thou hast sworn, and it will not repent Thee: what doth He, Priest for evermore? What doth He, who is at the right hand of God, and intercedeth for us,
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 80
… For although He be set on the Father’s right hand, yet in the same flesh which He took from the Virgin, he carries on the mystery of propitiation, as says the Apostle, “Christ Jesus Who died, yea, Who also rose, Who is on the right hand of God , Who also maketh intercession for us
8:35
Tertullian † AD 220 Scorpiace 13
… we have been counted as sheep for the slaughter.) Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors, through Him who loved us. For we are persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor power, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1.12
… shall tribulation, or anguish, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus i.pref.3
… “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? (as it is written, For Thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.) Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.29
… and, since he could not perish, he could say, “Who shall separate us from the love,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.17
… And God has joined together these who are not two, but have become one flesh, commanding that men should not separate the church from the Lord. And he who takes heed for himself so as not to be separated, is confident as one who will not possibly be separated and says, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 7.5
… The Father corrects and protects us, if we still stand fast in the faith both in afflictions and perplexities, that is to say, cling closely to His Christ; as it is written, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine or nakedness, or peril, or sword?”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 25.4
… “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? (As it is written, For thy sake are we killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.) Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors for Him who hath loved us.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 6
… “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or hunger, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, Because for Thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are counted as sheep for the slaughter. Nay, in all these things we overcome on account of Him who hath loved us.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.19
… “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, Because for thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are counted as sheep for the slaughter. But in all these things we are more than conquerors for His sake who loved us.”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 De Decretis. (Defence of the Nicene Definition.) 5
… As to ‘like,’ they said that it is written of us, ‘Man is the image and glory of God :’ ‘always,’ that it was written, ‘For we which live are alway :’ ‘in Him,’ ‘In Him we live and move and have our being :’ ‘unalterable,’ that it is written, ‘Nothing shall separate us from the love of Christ
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.) 8
9. He was carried therefore by the man, and as he was wont, when the door was shut he was within alone. And he could not stand up on account of the blows, but he prayed as he lay. And after he had prayed, he said with a shout, Here am I, Antony; I flee not from your stripes, for even if you inflict more nothing shall separate me
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.) 16
… How often in the desert has he displayed what resembled gold, that I should only touch it and look on it. But I sang psalms against him, and he vanished away. Often they would beat me with stripes, and I repeated again and again, “Nothing shall separate me from the love of Christ
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 To the Bishops of Egypt 2
… But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived.’ But none of these things shall prevail over us, nor ‘separate us from the love of Christ
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.) 20
… And the blessed Paul, after writing these words, ‘what persecutions I endured; but out of them all the Lord delivered me, and will deliver ;’ could speak more confidently and say, ‘But in all these things we are more than conquerors, for nothing shall separate us from the love of Christ
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Arian Persecution Under Constantine 1
… some of whom fell asleep in the place of their exile, having attained the glory of Christian confession; and others are still banished from their country, and contend still more and more manfully against their heresy, saying, ‘Nothing shall separate us from the love of Christ
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.25
… For what the Word has by nature , as I said, in the Father, that He wishes to be given to us through the Spirit irrevocably; which the Apostle knowing, said, ‘Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?’ for ‘the gifts of God’ and ‘grace of His calling are without repentance
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 10
… Still, I exhorted them to be mindful of the apostolic boldness of speech, and to say, ‘Nothing separates us from the love of Christ; neither affliction, nor distress, nor persecution, nor famine, nor nakedness, nor peril, nor sword
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 11
… be engaged in them. ’ For constant meditation, and the remembrance of divine words, strengthens piety towards God, and produces a love to Him inseparable and not merely formal ; as he, being of this mind, speaks about himself and others like-minded, saying boldly, ‘Who shall separate us from the love of God
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 15.16
… But if any man is conscious that he is very stout-hearted, to encounter Satan, let him stand (for I do not despair of the Church’s nerves), and let him say, Who shall separate us from the love of Christ and the rest
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 3.1.7
7. When can the upright man be alone, since he is always with God? When is he left forsaken who is never separated from Christ? “Who,” it says, “shall separate us from the love of Christ? I am confident that neither death nor life nor angel shall do so.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.15
187. At the same time, we must also think of the words which, after first saying “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 38
… Let Paul teach thee, saying, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 35 . “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 6
… viii. 21 .) Then again, besides these; “I protest by that glorying in you which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily.” ( 1 Cor. xv. 31 .) And again; “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or anguish, or persecution?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 22
… 19 .) All power hath He given us, both of wrestling and of not wrestling. It is because we are slothful, that we have to wrestle with them; for that Paul wrestled not, hear what he saith himself, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or anguish, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 4
For consider, I pray; Paul, he that was bold in the face of fire, hard as adamant, firm and unshaken, on every side compact, riveted in the fear of God, and inflexible; for, “who (said he) shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or anguish, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword”? (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 16
I mean such as Paul, who being on earth, spent their lives in heaven. But why do I say “in heaven”? They were higher than the Heaven, yea than the other heaven, and mounted up to God Himself. For, “who” (he says) “shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 22.39
… “I am persuaded that neither death nor life, nor angels, nor principalities nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus, our Lord.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 130.7
… and patience experience; and experience hope; and hope maketh not ashamed;” and in another passage: “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation or distress or persecution or famine or nakedness or peril or sword? As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 145.6
… For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Patience 15
… shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, For Thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us:” not through ourselves, but, “through Him that loved us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 34
… For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 15
… But in all these things we are more than conquerors, through Him that hath loved us. For I am certain, that neither death, nor life, nor angel, nor principality, nor things present, nor things to come, nor power, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.3
… shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 9.4
… Even in this world, who shall hurt us, being full of charity? See how the apostle exults concerning this very charity: “Who shall separate us from the charity of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 3.9
… “But Thou, O Lord, art my taker;” in Christ of course. For into that flesh the Church too hath been taken by the Word, “who was made flesh, and dwelt in us;” for that “In heavenly places hath He made us to sit together with Him.” When the Head goes before, the other members will follow; for, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 7.14
… For I am persuaded,” he says, “that neither death, nor life, nor angel, nor principality, nor things present, not things to come, nor power, nor height, nor depth, nor other creature, shall be able to separate me from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 111.6
… Let not tribulation, distress, famine, nakedness, the sword, separate from Christ. For “all His commandments are true;”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 21
… And the divine Apostle is witness of what I say, exclaiming as he does, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril or sword? As it is written, ‘For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.’”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 15
… “who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, ‘For thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.’ ( Ps. xliv. 22 .) But in all these things we overcome through Him that loved us
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 36
… shall tribulation, or want, or persecution, or hunger, or nakedness, or peril, or the sword? as it is written, For thy sake are we killed all the day long, we are counted as sheep for the slaughter. But in all these things we overcome on account of Him who loved us
8:36
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.22.2
… And the time thus referred to is not called “a year” only, but is also named “a day” both by the prophet and by Paul, of whom the apostle, calling to mind the Scripture, says in the Epistle addressed to the Romans, “As it is written, for thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are counted as sheep for the slaughter.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.16.1
… For “we,” says the apostle, “have been circumcised with the circumcision made without hands.” And the prophet declares, “Circumcise the hardness of your heart.” But the Sabbaths taught that we should continue day by day in God’s service. “For we have been counted,” says the Apostle Paul, “all the day long as sheep for the slaughter;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 26
… ( c ) This (counsel of Gamaliel’s) above all was their condemnation: for the preaching was shown to be no longer a thing of men. “He proceeded further to kill Peter also.” ( ch. v. 8 .) In very deed was that fulfilled, “We are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.” ( Psa. xliv. 13 .) “Seeing,” it says, “it was a pleasing thing to the Jews.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 36 . “For Thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.” ( Ps. xliv. 22 .)
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 29
… xiii. 17 .) And when he says, “watch,” he means thousands of labors, cares and dangers. For the good Shepherd, who is such as Christ wisheth for, is contending, before countless witnesses. For He died once for him; but this man ten thousand times for the flock, if, that is, he be such a shepherd as he ought to be; for such an one can die every day. (See on
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 9
… For after saying that no tribulation, no distress, no persecution, no pressure of bodily want, no peril, no sword, separates us from the love of Christ, he immediately adds, "As it is written, For Thy sake we are in suffering all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 44.1
… because that at the time when the Church was suffering under the persecutions of the Gentiles, he quoted from hence a verse, to insert by way of consolation, and encouragement to patience. For that which he inserted in his Epistle, is said here: “For Thy sake are we killed all the day long; we are counted as sheep for the slaughter.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 44.17
… It is therefore hid from us; God alone sees this; we cannot see it. He alone can judge of this, who “knoweth the secrets of the heart.” “For,” for Thy sake “are we killed all the day long; we are counted as sheep for the slaughter.” I have already mentioned that from hence the Apostle Paul had borrowed a text
8:37
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus i.pref.4
… but not that Paul and the other apostles, and any other resembling them, (should entertain that feeling), because they were far exalted above such things when they said, “In all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us,”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 10
… But the man who is in Christ, combating those things that are contrary, and opposing wrath by long-suffering, contumely by meekness, and vice by virtue, obtains the victory, and exclaims, ‘I can do all things through Christ Who strengtheneth me;’ and, ‘In all these things we are conquerors through Christ Who loved us
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 13
… Now the blessed Paul, when troubled by afflictions, and persecutions, and hunger and thirst, ‘in everything was a conqueror, through Jesus Christ, Who loved us
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 49
… Nay but if you feared the times and acted as you did from timidity, your mind is not manly; for in such a case you ought to manifest zeal for Christ, and rather meet circumstances boldly, and use the language of blessed Paul: ‘in all these things we are more than conquerors
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 8
… The apostle, it is true, says, “In all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 37 . “Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 28
… x. 13 ), if we always hold fast to Him, we shall stand nobly, and set ourselves against our enemy. So long as we have Him for our helper, though temptations blow more violently than all the winds, they will be to us as chaff and a leaf borne lightly along. Hear Paul saying, “In all these things” (are his words) “we are more than conquerors.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 158.4
… Your Holiness will kindly understand what I mean to say. Therefore, while we are in this life, we are hindered by such deficiencies, and are nevertheless, as it is written, “more than conquerors through Him that loved us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 22.23
… with toil and peril, we either hope to secure victory by our own strength, or attribute it when secured to our own strength, and not to His grace of whom the apostle says, “Thanks be unto God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ;” and in another place he says, “In all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 16
… Then, in another passage, having quoted from the Psalm these words: “Because for Thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for slaughter,” he went on to declare: “Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors, through Him that loved us.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 78.5
5. For in this body of ours there is a struggle; as long as we live, we are in combat; as long as we are in combat, we are in peril; but, “in all these things we are conquerors through Him who loved us.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 21
And then to teach us that he looks for no reward, but only loves his Saviour, he adds straightway “Nay in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us.”
8:38
Clement of Alexandria † AD 215 The Stromata, or Miscellanies fragments-of-clemens-alexandri
On Rom. viii. 38 . “Or life, that of our present existence,” and “death,”—that caused by the assault of persecutors, and “angels, and principalities, and powers,” apostate spirits. 12. p. 369, Chap. x. 3.
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.2.5
… certainly is not of human origin operating and speaking in him, Paul could say, “For I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor power, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus i.pref.3
… “For I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 10
… of me, as I also am of Christ .’ In this way he prevailed against all the divisions of the devil, writing, ‘I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Jesus Christ
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.15
… Do we ask wherefore? That “neither angels, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor things present, nor things to come, nor any other creature may separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 4
… For the lion, as soon as ever he is satisfied, is wont to leave the carcass that hath fallen in his way; but these passions neither are satisfied, nor do they leave the man whom they have seized, until they have set him nigh the devil. For so great is their power, that the very service which Paul showed forth to Christ,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
Ver. 38, 39 . “For I am persuaded, that neither death nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 32
… for what more lofty than that voice which says, “For I am persuaded that neither Angels, nor Principalities, nor Powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 8
… I have laid hold on that chain, and no one shall part me from it. More securely at this moment am I bound by affection, than was he then in the stocks. This is a bond which no one can loose, for it is formed of the love of Christ; this neither the Angels, no, nor the kingdom of Heaven, has power to unloose. We may hear Paul’s own words; (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 22
But against us is the struggle; for hearken again to him, saying, “I am persuaded, that neither angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of Christ.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 16
… iv. 18 .) Seest thou that he did not even see the things here? But to show thee that he was higher than the heavens, hear him saying himself, “For I am persuaded that neither death, or life, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of Christ.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 11
… Hence Paul adds shortly after, "I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor virtue, nor things present, nor things future, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord."
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 8.2
… “We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the world-rulers of this darkness, against spiritual wickedness in hea venly places:” and again: “Neither angels nor principalities nor powers nor any other creature, can separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 21
And he goes on further to exhibit his own love more clearly. “For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 15
Under the tenth head they are reported as asserting that the souls which are placed in men’s bodies have previously been without body and have sinned in their heavenly habitation, and for this reason having fallen from their high estate to a lower one alight upon ruling spirits
8:39
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 22
To show that the things which have been stated were not pretence; in a case where he is not compelled to do or say any such thing but means to express his affection and his confidence; hear him saying, (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 24.10
… 10 ). Yea, His Body now quickened, He who was tempted marches above thee; He who was tempted by the angel, the deceiver, goes above all angels. Let none of you put himself before us and stop our way, that he may be worshipped as a god by us: neither principality, nor angel, nor power, separateth us from the love of Christ.
8:1
1. THERE IS THEREFORE NO CONDEMNATION (nothing worthy of condemnation, nothing condemnable, no condemnable guilt: thus the Council of Trent, session V, canon 5, even if they feel the movements of concupiscence) TO THOSE WHO ARE IN CHRIST JESUS, — that is, who are justified and grafted into Christ in baptism through faith, hope and charity. Since therefore justice does not consist in the guilt of condemnable fault, but well in the guilt of punishment, namely the obligation to temporal punishment. Hence it is evident first, that neither concupiscence nor anything else in the reborn is sin worthy of condemnation; second, that justifying grace and baptism do not merely cover or scrape away sins, but eradicate them entirely and remove them, and third, that we are truly justified, not fictitiously, not imputatively. You will say: How therefore does St. Augustine say, in book I Against Two Letters of the Pelagians, chapter XIII, that concupiscence in the just passes away in guilt, remains in act? I answer: The sense is, that concupiscence, which was original sin, or rather was conjoined with it, with the guilt of this sin wiped away in baptism, remains in act. For it is evident that the guilt of original sin is remitted in baptism, concupiscence remains in act for struggle. For St. Augustine seems to have thought that concupiscence in the unreborn is original sin, the contrary of which many doctors teach, and this seems truer. For original sin, as also habitual sin, seems to consist not in concupiscence itself, but in moral aversion from God, which remains from a past act, either of Adam or one's own; and thus St. Augustine can be explained, so that he calls this aversion guilt conjoined with concupiscence, which passes away when it is taken away and remitted in baptism, the concupiscence itself nevertheless remaining. 2. THE LAW OF THE SPIRIT OF LIFE IN CHRIST JESUS (that is, through Christ Jesus) HATH DELIVERED ME FROM THE LAW OF SIN AND OF DEATH. — For "hath delivered" Tertullian, in the book On the Resurrection of the Flesh, chapter XLVI, reads "hath manumitted." For we were as it were slaves of sin and death, but we have been manumitted by Christ and given liberty. Now "the law of the spirit of life," that is the law of the vivifying spirit, namely the law of grace and charity through Christ, hath delivered me from the law of sin and of death, that is, from the dictate, right, dominion, guilt of concupiscence; so that, although I feel it, I do not nevertheless consent to it. Thus St. Augustine, book I Against Two Letters of the Pelagians, chapter X, Theophylactus, Anselm and others. For concupiscence is the law of sin, because it is the tinder, as I have said, soliciting to sin: consequently it is the law of death, because the wages of sin is death. Others say, "from the law of sin," that is, from the law of Moses, which was the occasion of sin and death. For thus he calls it in chapter VII, verse 6. But the former sense seems clearer and more genuine; for a little before, in the preceding chapter, verses 23 and last, he called concupiscence the law of sin; but concerning the law properly so called, the Apostle absolutely adds, saying: 3. FOR WHAT THE LAW COULD NOT DO (the Mosaic law, even the natural law and the decalogue, in which it was weakened BY THE FLESH), — that is to say, inasmuch as the law was powerless and invalid because of our flesh infected with sin and concupiscence, which it could not heal. Thus Theophylactus. Otherwise Origen, who by "flesh" understands the gross, literal and carnal understanding of the law; and he places this weakness and powerlessness of the law in this, that it would have been impossible to observe all the ceremonial laws of the law according to the flesh, that is according to the letter. But this sense seems impertinent and improper. For this weakness was not of the law, but of man. GOD SENDING HIS SON (in Greek πέμψας, that is when he had sent, that is to say, his Son being sent) IN THE LIKENESS OF SINFUL FLESH, — that is, of sinful flesh, that is to say, God sending his Son, supplied and made up for the powerlessness of the law and of the flesh; or by Hebraism, sending, that is he sent Christ, so that he might assume human flesh similar to the sinful flesh of other men. Thus Theophylactus. Namely Christ was born mortal, and suffered the hardships and death of our life, which are owed to sinners. Whence also by the brazen serpent erected by Moses, Numbers XXI, he was prefigured, inasmuch as, although he seemed to have the poison of sin, he truly did not have it. Wherefore not rightly is the Commentary ascribed to Jerome: "flesh of sin," that is, he says, in which there was sin, but a proneness to sin. The Manichaeans also wrongly interpret the likeness of the flesh of sin as not true flesh, but apparent and similar flesh: because Christ, they say, assumed not true flesh, but phantasmal flesh. For, as St. Basil well noted, Epistle 65, the Apostle does not say: in the likeness of human flesh, but of the flesh of sin; and Tertullian, Book V Against Marcion, Chapter XIV: "Likeness," he says, "pertains to the title of sin, not to the falsehood of substance. For he would not have added sin, if he wished to understand likeness of substance, so as to deny truth. He would have put only flesh, not also sin: but since he constructed it thus, flesh of sin, he confirmed both the substance, that is flesh, and referred the likeness to a vice of substance, that is to sin." And a little before: "God willed to redeem the flesh of sin by a similar substance, that is, a fleshly one, which would be similar to the sinful flesh, while itself would not be sinful. For this too will be God's power, to perfect salvation in a like substance." AND CONDEMNED SIN IN THE FLESH. — St. Augustine, Book III Against Two Letters of the Pelagians, Chapter VI, brings forward three expositions, of which the first is: "concerning sin," that is, through sin, that is, through the expiatory victim of sin, namely through his crucified body, he condemned, that is abolished, removed sin. So also Origen. For thus elsewhere often sin metonymically signifies the victim destined to expiate sin, as I may say in II Corinthians V, last verse. The second is: "concerning sin," that is, through the sin of the Jews, by which they crucified Christ, sin was blotted out. The third, "concerning sin," that is, through the flesh of Christ, which was similar to the flesh of sin, he blotted out sin. But the Greek περί is opposed to this, which signifies not through, but concerning. The fourth is Anselm's: "concerning sin," that is through his death, which was the effect of sin, Christ condemned sin. But this too is remote and alien. The fifth is Theophylact's: "concerning sin," that is, for sin, or on account of sin to be overcome and abolished, "he condemned," that is destroyed and removed "sin in his flesh" dying: but the Greek περί does not signify on account of. Add, that this sense seems tautological. Sixthly, Hilary in Psalm LXVII: Christ, he says, condemned sin, that is the devil, "concerning sin," admitted into the flesh of Christ, because he was the author of his death. But this too seems inconvenient and harsh, namely that the devil himself should be called sin, when sin a little before and throughout here is taken properly. Seventhly, most excellently St. Chrysostom, Theodoret, Theophylact: Christ, they say, suffering and dying in the flesh condemned and removed sin, as it were a guilty party of sin, in that it unjustly used force against Christ, and killed him innocent, in that it saw him having the likeness of the flesh of sin: for this reason justly sin was deprived of its dominion, which it had over other men. For he who lays hands on what belongs to another, is justly deprived of his own. It is a prosopopoeia: for sin as it were a tyrant is here deprived of kingdom. Thus Christ by his death condemned and killed death. It is similar to John XVI, 8, where it is said that the Holy Spirit will reprove the world concerning sin, concerning justice and concerning judgment. 4. THAT THE JUSTIFICATION OF THE LAW MIGHT BE FULFILLED IN US. — As if to say, That all which the law commands, as it were just and due, we might fulfill. Others take δικαίωμα for δικαίωσις, as if to say, That the justification from sins which the law required, might be fulfilled in us, and this is clearer. Hence it is plain that through nature alone and the law, without the grace of Christ, man in this corruption cannot fulfill the whole law and the whole decalogue. 5. THEY THAT ARE ACCORDING TO THE FLESH, MIND THE THINGS OF THE FLESH (that is think, love, seek, and feed and delight themselves with them); BUT THEY THAT ARE ACCORDING TO THE SPIRIT (spiritual men, living according to the spirit), MIND THE THINGS OF THE SPIRIT, — that is, think: for in Greek it is the same verb as before, namely φρονοῦσιν, as if to say, Carnal men pursue, approve, choose, covet carnal goods: spiritual men truly covet spiritual things, namely that through the law of charity they direct their studies, cares and actions; that they obey the motions and instincts of the Holy Spirit, and according to them compose their life and conduct; that they love not earthly, but spiritual and eternal goods, and seek them with all zeal; for in fact to feel and to think here are actions not so much of the intellect, as of appetite and will. 6. FOR THE PRUDENCE OF THE FLESH IS DEATH, — that is, to be wise and to live according to the flesh brings death both of the body and of the soul; both present death and especially eternal death. This meaning is clear from the Greek text, verse 5, where to be wise in the things of the flesh is to think on carnal things. Whence φρόνημα, he calls this prudence, or wisdom, that is this thinking. Thus the prudence of the spirit is to be wise and to live according to the spirit. Whence he calls this same prudence, in the following verse, wisdom. For in the Greek the same word φρόνημα is used there. Therefore these four things are the same here, namely to be wise, to feel, wisdom and prudence: which signify nothing other than love, affection, care and zeal for the flesh, that is for carnal things; or for the spirit, that is for spiritual things. Note the causal word "for": from it indeed it is clear that the Apostle here gives the cause of the preceding things, namely that which he said in verse 4, that the justification of the law is fulfilled in those who walk not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit. The cause is this, that prudence, that is, love and zeal for the flesh brings death: from this it follows that the same brings not justice, but sin: for sin is the cause of death, and is inseparably joined with death; but the prudence and zeal of the spirit brings life and peace: from this it follows that the same also brings justice, inasmuch as it is the cause of life, and is necessarily joined with life and peace. "The prudence of the flesh," says Anselm, "is to cover the heart with schemes, to veil the sense with words, to show false things as true, to demonstrate true things as falsehood, to seek the heights of honors, to rejoice in the vanity of temporal glory when obtained, to repay evils inflicted by others with greater measure; when strength suffices, to yield to none who resist; when the possibility of virtue is lacking, whatever it cannot accomplish by malice, this it simulates with deceitful goodness. But the prudence of the spirit, that is the wisdom of the just, is to feign nothing through pretense, to open the sense with words, to love true things as they are, to avoid false things, to exhibit good things freely, to bear evils more willingly than to commit them, to seek no vengeance for injury, to suffer insults for the sake of truth, to count it gain." Where note, these are only part of the prudence of the flesh, and that among the Latins is properly called the prudence of the flesh: for the Greek φρόνημα, as I said, extends to all carnal affections, tastes and loves. BUT THE PRUDENCE OF THE SPIRIT IS LIFE AND PEACE. — That is, to be wise, to love, to pursue spiritual things, brings eternal life and peace, that is the abundance of all goods and their tranquil possession, Rom. II, 7. 7. FOR THE WISDOM OF THE FLESH (to think on carnal things) IS AN ENEMY TO GOD. — He gives here the cause why the prudence and wisdom of the flesh brings not life, but death, because namely it is itself an enemy to God and to the divine law: but our life, especially the blessed life of the soul, depends on God, and is given to the friends of God, not to his enemies; for God punishes his enemies with eternal death. 8. BUT THEY THAT ARE IN THE FLESH (who serve the affections of the flesh and fulfill them, who live carnally) CANNOT PLEASE GOD. — The "but" is taken for "for": for he gives here the cause why the prudence and wisdom of the flesh is an enemy to God, because namely God, who is the purest spirit, hates and abhors the impure affections of the flesh and their works, so that those who are carnal cannot please God. 9. You are not in the flesh, but in the spirit. — As if to say, You are not carnal, you do not seek carnal things, you do not love them, but spiritual things: for the soul is more where it loves, than where it gives life. Thus St. Leo, sermon 1 On the Resurrection: "Although," he says, "we are saved by hope, and still bear a corruptible and mortal flesh, we are rightly said not to be in the flesh, if carnal affections do not rule us; and we deservedly put off the name of that whose will we do not follow." IF INDEED THE SPIRIT OF GOD DWELLS IN YOU. — Behold what it is to be in the spirit, namely that the Spirit of God does not pass through, but dwells and fixes a permanent seat in someone. Note, the Spirit here signifies both the Holy Spirit, and the spirit of charity and grace communicated and infused to us by the Holy Spirit: for this cannot be separated from that; for the Holy Spirit dwells in our soul through the spirit of grace. Beautifully St. Augustine in Sentences, no. 168: "As," he says, "it is not from the flesh, but above the flesh, that which makes it live; so it is not from the soul, but above the soul, that which makes it live blessedly: because as the life of the flesh is the soul, so the blessed life of man is God." IF ANY MAN HAVE NOT THE SPIRIT OF CHRIST, HE IS NOT HIS. — Note here that the Spirit of Christ and of God are the same, and consequently Christ is God. Again, if this is the Spirit of Christ, equally as of God, therefore the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son equally as from the Father, says St. Ambrose, book III On the Holy Spirit, chapter IX. Let each one examine himself here, whether he feels in himself the spirit, affections, loves and pursuits which Christ had in himself and expressed in his life, so that he may see whether he himself is Christ's, or rather of the world, or of the devil. For the spirit of Christ is humble and heavenly; the spirit of the world is vain, earthly and carnal; the spirit of the devil is proud, arrogant and envious. IF CHRIST BE IN YOU, — through His Holy Spirit, and His grace and charity. 10. THE BODY INDEED IS DEAD BECAUSE OF SIN. — "The body dead," in Greek is νεκρόν, that is, mortal, subject to the necessity of death. St. Augustine notes, against the Pelagians and Philosophers, who teach that man would die even before the fall, and dies from the necessity of nature (which the Eugubine also taught in Genesis II), that here by the Apostle the body is said to be dead, not on account of nature, but on account of sin. Secondly, it is said to be dead, not mortal, because before the fall it could have been mortal, although it would not have died, if namely it had persisted in innocence. It is therefore dead after sin, that is, it has been made subject to the necessity of death, so briefly and certainly, that it is almost already held and called dead. Thus St. Augustine, book I On the Merits and Remission of Sins, chapter IV. BUT THE SPIRIT LIVETH BECAUSE OF JUSTIFICATION. — Our Interpreter reads ζῇ, that is, lives. Now some read ζωή, that is, life, as if to say the Holy Spirit, who in Himself is living, and is Himself the essential and uncreated life, is the cause of our spiritual life, and communicates it to us, while He makes us live the life not of flesh, but of spirit in charity and grace. Thus read and understand St. Chrysostom, Ambrose, Augustine and others: and the following passages favor this sense. For in the next verse, spirit is understood not ours, but the Holy Spirit, the same, it seems, as here. But our Interpreter, Origen and Theodoret read, "the spirit lives," that is, our mind lives, now already the life of grace; then lives, that is, will live the life of glory in the resurrection: just as the body is already dead because of sin. It lives, I say, "because of justification:" in Greek διὰ δικαιοσύνην, that is, because of justice, so that namely it may serve justice, says Origen. For he himself thinks that "because of" signifies here the final cause. But more aptly "by" or "because of" (for either way you may translate it) signifies either the formal cause (for the formal cause of spiritual life is justice, or infused grace), or the meritorious, in this sense, as if to say it lives, that is, will live, our body in the resurrection and in heaven because of justice. For justice merits this life, for its reward and recompense is glory and eternal life. In like manner the body is said to be dead because of sin, because namely by merit, or rather by the demerit of sin we incur the penalty of death. 11. BUT IF THE SPIRIT OF HIM (THE SPIRIT OF THE FATHER) DWELLETH IN YOU: HE THAT RAISED UP JESUS FROM THE DEAD (GOD THE FATHER HIMSELF), SHALL QUICKEN YOUR MORTAL BODIES ALSO, BECAUSE OF HIS SPIRIT THAT DWELLETH IN YOU. — "Shall quicken," namely in the resurrection, that is, will give you immortal and glorious bodies: for otherwise the reprobate also will then be quickened, but unto punishment. Note "because of the Spirit dwelling." For hence it is clear that the Holy Spirit dwelling in us through the spirit of charity is the cause of the resurrection and of glorious life. For this Spirit is in Himself life, animating, nourishing and quickening all things; and therefore just as the body of Christ, so also ours will be quickened in us in the resurrection, if He Himself dwells in us. Therefore Paul signifies here that justice is the moral and meritorious cause of the resurrection. Thus Molina On the Work of Six Days, disputation XXVIII. 12. THEREFORE we are debtors not to the flesh, to live according to the flesh. — Supply, but we are debtors to the spirit, to live according to the spirit. Note "therefore": for the Apostle collects this conclusion from what has been said, as if to say I have hitherto said that you are not in the flesh, but in the spirit, and that you have been translated by Christ from flesh to spirit: for Christ has introduced a new life of the spirit. Therefore since in baptism we have bound ourselves to live for Christ, as for our parent and head, it follows likewise that we are bound and debtors not to the flesh, that we live carnally, but to the spirit, that we live spiritually: for Christ is and lives not in the flesh, but in the spirit. 13. IF YOU LIVE ACCORDING TO THE FLESH, YOU SHALL DIE; BUT IF BY THE SPIRIT (by the spirit) YOU MORTIFY THE DEEDS OF THE FLESH, YOU SHALL LIVE. — The Apostle here proves by six arguments that Christians ought to live not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit; and he sets forth these in the six following verses. The first is in this verse: because if they live according to the flesh, they shall die the death of hell and eternal death; but if they live according to the spirit, they shall not die, but shall live a blessed and eternal life. The second is in verse 14, because if they live according to the spirit, they shall be called and shall be the sons of God. The third is in verse 15, because for this they have received the spirit of adoption, namely that they live according to the spirit. The fourth is in verse 17, because if they do this, they shall be heirs of God. The fifth is in verse 18, because the sufferings which we endure for maintaining the spiritual life are not worthy to be compared with the future glory which shall be revealed in us. The sixth is indicated in verse 20, because otherwise, if they serve not the spirit, but the flesh and creatures, they shall serve vanity: for all flesh and creature is subject to vanity and corruption. St. Augustine beautifully says, sermon 13 On the Words of the Apostle: "The Epicureans," he says, "placed their happiness in the flesh and the pleasures of the flesh; the Stoics in the soul, namely in their virtue. The Epicurean would say: For me to enjoy the flesh is good; the Stoic would say: For me to enjoy my mind is good; the Apostle would say: But for me to cleave to God is good. The Epicurean errs, the Stoic is deceived. For then does the soul truly live, if it lives not according to the flesh, nor according to itself, but according to God. For as the soul is the life of the flesh, so God is the life of the soul." Note on "mortify." For carnal desires and acts of concupiscence live in our appetite, by which we vitally desire wines, pleasures, honors and other carnal things. But these very things must be tamed, restrained, and eradicated by continence and mortification, namely by resisting them and suppressing them; which cannot be done unless we mortify these desires, that is, bring death to them. For they must die, so that they live no longer, but virtue and continence live in us. And hence it is that these desires, being vital, cannot be mortified without great feeling and pain of the soul. For they adhere to the soul more vitally than a tooth to the head, nay more than the soul itself to the body: if therefore a tooth cannot be torn from the jaw, and the soul from the body without great pain, it follows that these vital desires also cannot be torn from the appetite and soul without great pain: for it is necessary that both here and there death and the pain of death intervene. 14. WHOSOEVER ARE LED BY THE SPIRIT OF GOD (not as brute beasts, but as men endowed with reason and liberty), THEY ARE THE SONS OF GOD. — Whence St. Augustine, sermon 13 On the Words of the Apostle: "Someone will say to me," he says, "Therefore we are led, we do not act. I answer, both you act and you are led; and then you act well, if you are led by a good one. For the Spirit of God, who leads you, is a helper to those who act. But no one is led, if nothing is done by him. For the Spirit helps our infirmity." The same, in the book On Correction and Grace, chapter II: "Let them understand," he says, "if they are sons of God, that they are led by the Spirit of God to do what must be done; and when they have done it, let them give thanks to him by whom they are led. For they are led to act, not that they themselves do nothing, and to this end it is shown to them what they ought to do; so that when they do it, as it ought to be done, that is with love and delight in justice, they may rejoice that they have received the sweetness which the Lord gave, that their land might yield its fruit." See the same on The Combat of the Soul, vol. IX. Just as therefore Samson, moved by the Spirit of God to accomplish the heroic deeds of fortitude, was led, whence before Samson undertook them, Holy Scripture says: "The Spirit of the Lord came mightily upon Samson;" so likewise the just and the holy are led by the Spirit of God to spiritual works, as it were heroic works. 15. YOU HAVE NOT RECEIVED THE SPIRIT OF BONDAGE IN FEAR. — In Greek εἰς φόβον, that is unto fear, as if to say St. Chrysostom and Theodoret: You have not received the spirit of servants to fear, as the Jews, who were restrained from sins by fear of punishment; so that you might be driven by fear of torments to fulfill the law of God. Question: Who is this spirit of fear? It is the law, says St. Augustine, sermon 13 On the Words of the Apostle. Secondly and more clearly, it is the Holy Spirit, says Anselm, who gave to the Jews the law of fear, as to servants; but to us he gives the spirit of love, grace and pardon, as to sons. Thirdly and most clearly, the spirit of fear is a servile spirit, which the Jews received, so that as servants they would obey the law. The spirit of fear therefore is the very fear itself injected into the Jews by God, which drove and impelled them as servants to fulfill what had been commanded, and which is added to explain the Hebrew, or rather Chaldean Abba. Whence the Royal and Roman Bibles include the father in parenthesis. Thus it is said in John I, 38: "Rabbi (which is said, interpreted, master);" and in John IX, 7: "from Siloe (which is interpreted, Sent)." For Paul alludes here to the Gospel of St. Mark, which he knew to have been written at Rome and to be known to the Romans. For in Mark XIV, 36, it is said Abba (namely that is), father. For Christ did not say in Greek or Latin the father, but only said in Hebrew, or rather Syro-Chaldean, Abba, which Mark explains saying, father. But the Apostle touches upon these two languages here, and to the Galatians IV, 6, says St. Augustine, On the Spirit and the Letter, chapter XXXII, and Anselm, in order that it might be signified that God is the same, and that the adoption of both Jews and Gentiles is the same before God. For Abba of the Jews, father of the Greeks and Gentiles is the idiom and voice.
8:16
16. THE SPIRIT HIMSELF GIVETH TESTIMONY TO OUR SPIRIT, THAT WE ARE THE SONS OF GOD. — "Giveth testimony," in Greek συμμαρτυρεῖ, that is, beareth witness together with our spirit. Which first, can be understood thus, as if a compound word be put for a simple one, so that "beareth witness together" is the same as "beareth witness," as our Interpreter and the Greeks have rendered it. Secondly, it can be understood properly, so that "beareth witness together" is the same as beareth witness together with our spirit, as if Paul here produceth two witnesses of our sonship, namely the Holy Spirit and our spirit, that is to say, the Holy Spirit beareth witness together with our spirit that we are sons of God, namely while He stirreth up us and our spirit, so that we say: Abba, Father. Note: this testimony of the Holy Spirit, whereby He testifieth to us that we are sons of God, is not certain with the certainty of faith, as heretics wish; for this the Council of Trent condemneth, and the Apostle, I Cor. IV, 3, and elsewhere; nor is it certain with infallible certainty, as Catharinus and Caietanus wish; but it is only certain with conjectural certainty, which certainty nevertheless groweth with holiness, so much so that Andreas Vega, Ruardus, and Pererius following them, think that some men very holy, without special revelation of God, from the signs and affections of the Holy Spirit, which they experience very frequently, clearly and efficaciously in themselves, have certainty not indeed infallible, so that they dare swear they are in the grace of God, but such and so great, which excludeth all fear and dread of the contrary not only from affection and confidence, but also from intellect and persuasion: so that such men know as certainly that they are in the grace of God, as we certainly know and believe Constantinople or Alexandria to be, from the fact that everywhere all say those cities to be and to exist. "The Holy Spirit," saith Bernard, serm. 2 in Pentecost., "giveth to the soul, first, a pledge of salvation, namely testimony that thou art a son of God; secondly, strength of life, so that in labours, watchings and in all observances thou mayest walk with delight; thirdly, light of knowledge, so that when thou hast done all things well, thou mayest think thyself an unprofitable servant, and whatever good thou findest in thyself, attribute it to Him, from whom all good is." Note here, that grace and adoption, and its operations and effects, although they be common to the Holy Trinity, are nevertheless appropriated to the Holy Spirit, because the Holy Spirit proceedeth by will and love, and love is the first and notional property: otherwise in fact, as the Holy Spirit giveth Himself and communicateth Himself to the just, so also the Father and the Son, and the Holy Trinity adopteth them as sons to itself, and dwelleth in them. For this is what is said in John XIV, 23: "We will come to him, and will make our abode with him." ABBA, FATHER, — ὁ πατήρ, that is, father, is nominative, which the Syrian thinketh is put here for the vocative for amplification. For he himself rendereth אבא אבון abba, abun, that is, abba, our father. Secondly and properly, that is to say, Paul: Abba, which signifieth father. For father is in the nominative case. Thou mayest say: This testimony is from the Holy Spirit, therefore it is altogether certain. I answer: In itself indeed it is certain, but to us it is not certain; because we are not altogether certain that it is from the Holy Spirit, and not from the devil. Whence I John IV, 4, it is said: "Try the spirits, if they be of God," or of the devil, from nature and imagination. For daily experience teacheth that many are deceived herein. For all heretics boast of the Holy Spirit; who nevertheless teach and believe contrary things, and are divided into very many sects, and each one is certain to himself that he is acted upon and illuminated by the Holy Spirit, when it is evident that most, nay all, are deceived: for the Holy Spirit doth not teach or inspire contrary things, especially erroneous and heretical ones. If they can be deceived in the faith and certainty of their faith, much more can they be deceived in the certainty of grace and charity. Whence I Cor. IV, 4, the Apostle doubteth concerning himself, saying: "But I am not conscious to myself of anything, yet am I not hereby justified." The Apostle therefore here by this testimony of the Holy Spirit, doth not wish to induce a special faith of the justice of any faithful one, but only wisheth to strengthen our hope. But hope doth not require full certainty of its object, but rather is joined with uncertainty and fear of losing it. Thou mayest ask: What is this testimony? Origen first answereth, that it is this, that we experience ourselves to fulfil the law of God from love, not from fear. Secondly, Ambrose and Anselm answer that it is the imitation of God and Christ; for by that we become like to God, and consequently sons of God. Thirdly, Theodoret answereth that this testimony is sacred doctrine, which teacheth that obeying God as a father, and invoking Him, we are sons of God. Fourth, Sedulius responds that it is the Holy Spirit who has been given to us. For He testifies that we are children of God. Fifth, most excellently St. Chrysostom and Toletus respond that this testimony is the cry of which the Apostle spoke in the preceding verse; for when we cry out with filial affection: Abba, Father, through the Holy Spirit, this cry of ours itself, and the Holy Spirit, the author of this cry, testifies with us, as the Greek has it, to our spirit, that is to our mind, that we are children of God, especially if there is added a pious life, contempt of the world, desire for heavenly things, innocence, peace of conscience, willingness to hear and think about God and matters of salvation, zeal for the honor of God and the salvation of souls, to suffer much for God, and especially if, as Cajetan has shrewdly noted, one perceives in oneself these two things: first, love of God, by which one is ready to obey the Holy Spirit promptly; second, continuous governance by God, as it were paternal, by which one directs oneself to good works and guards oneself from graver sins; St. Gregory adds a third thing, in book I of the Dialogues, chapter 1, humility, if it is joined with other virtues; St. Basil adds a fourth thing, a great hatred of sin and zeal to root it out in oneself and in others. For thus he himself, in question 296 in the Shorter Rules, asks: "In what way," he says, "can any soul be persuaded that it is free from sins and purged, and consequently that it is a friend and daughter of God?" and he responds: "If anyone shall have noticed in himself that affection of mind similar to David's, in whom it is: I have hated iniquity, and abhorred it; or if he has attained that precept of the Apostle, who said: Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth, fornication, uncleanness, lust, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is the service of idols, for which things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of unbelief; so that he can truly say that: My heart hath not gone back, I have not turned aside from thy way to the wicked, I knew them not. Then he gives this sign of this hatred of sin: Moreover, one understands that he is placed in such an affection if he has also imitated toward those who sin that admirable and terrible mercy of holy men, as David indeed, in whom it is: I saw transgressors, and I pined away; but the Apostle, who says: Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is scandalized, and I am not on fire? Whenever therefore anyone shall have noticed that he is affected in his mind in the manner we have described, either in his own sins or in those of others, then without doubt let him believe himself to be free from sin, and consequently to be in grace, and thus to be a child of God. Finally, St. Bernard gives three signs similar to these, in the sermon On Four Ways of Praying: "But perhaps you ask," he says, "whence or how will you be able to know whether you have obtained this indulgence. Thus indeed, for the sake of preserving humility, divine piety is accustomed to ordain that the more anyone makes progress, the less does he reckon that he has made progress." And after a few words: "Then the Lord says to the paralytic: Arise, take up thy bed, and walk. And you therefore first, if you now arise by desire for heavenly things; second, if you take up your bed, that is, lifting your body from earthly pleasures, so that now your soul is not carried away by its concupiscences, but rather, as is fitting, it itself rules it and bears it whither it does not wish; third, if finally you walk, forgetting the things that are behind, and stretching forth to those that are before, by desire and purpose of making progress: do not doubt that you are healed; for you could not have arisen if the burden had not been somewhat lightened, nor could you have taken up your bed unless you were more relieved; because it is not possible to walk in the fervor of conversion with the heavy burden of sinners." From these signs and testimonies there arises in our soul a conjectural certainty of our justice and holiness, which ought to suffice for us, nor should any other be sought: for God wills that our hope be mixed with fear, and keeps us anxious and suspended, so that we may not grow sluggish in security, but with fear and trembling, vigilantly and diligently work out our salvation. Whence St. Gregory beautifully, epistle 186, which is book six 22, to Gregoria, chamberlain of the Empress, asking to be given full certainty (such as our Innovators promise) and revelation concerning the remission of her sins, thus replies: "But what your sweetness added in her letters, that she exists as burdensome to me, until I write to her that it has been revealed to me that her sins are forgiven, you have asked for a matter both difficult and also useless. Difficult indeed, because I am unworthy, to whom revelation ought to be made: useless truly, because you ought not to be secure concerning your sins, except when already on the last day of your life you are able to bewail those same sins no longer. Until which day comes, you ought always to fear with suspicion and always with trembling your faults, and to wash them away with daily tears." Then in this very matter he confirms it by the example of St. Paul, saying: "Certainly Paul the Apostle had already ascended to the third heaven, had been led also into paradise, had heard secret words which it is not permitted for man to speak; and yet still trembling he said: I chastise my body, and bring it into subjection, lest perhaps while preaching to others, I myself should become reprobate. He still fears, who is already led to heaven, and does he not wish to fear still, who yet dwells on earth?" Finally he adds the reason for this uncertainty, while saying: "Consider, dearest daughter, that security is wont to be the mother of negligence: you ought not therefore to have security in this life, by which you might be made negligent. For it is written: Blessed is the man who is always fearful. And again it is written: Serve the Lord in fear, and rejoice unto him with trembling. In the short time therefore of this life it is necessary that fear hold your mind, so that through the joy of security without end you may afterwards exult."
8:17
17. IF THEREFORE WE ARE CHILDREN (of God, therefore) AND HEIRS — of God. You will say: Therefore there is no need for good works. For if eternal life comes to us from inheritance, then not from the merits of good works. I answer: I deny the consequence, because the sonship of God and the right of inheritance, received in baptism, and consequently the right to heavenly inheritance, must be preserved and increased through good works, especially of patience; through which we merit that same inheritance and glory, and an increase of glory. For thus God has ordained, that he who does justice is just and an heir of God, and that such great happiness and glory comes to us with Christ only through labors, sorrows and crosses, and great and abundant patience. Whence the Apostle adds: "If indeed we suffer with Him (suffer with Christ), that we may also be glorified together with Him." Forcefully St. Cyprian, sermon 2 On Zeal and Envy: "If it is, he says, joyful and glorious for men to have sons like themselves, and then generation delights more, if the offspring responds to the father with equal features in succession: how much more is there joy in God the Father, when someone is thus born spiritually, so that by his deeds and praises divine generosity is proclaimed?" And St. Augustine, epistle 83 to Consentius: "Let us consider ourselves so much the more like God, as we can be more just through participation in Him." Note: The Apostle here exhorts the faithful to patience and works of patience with twelve arguments: for each of his words has weight, and most of them suggest a new reason and incentive. First indeed he says: If indeed we suffer with Him, that is to say, Christ our leader goes before us on the cross, why should we not follow Him as noble soldiers under the standard of the cross? Second is, when he adds: That we may also be glorified together with Him, that is to say, Not some ordinary glory, but the very glory of Christ the Son of God, we shall obtain as a reward, so that, just as the passion was common to us with Christ, so also the glory may be common. Third is, that he says in verse 18: The sufferings of this time are not worthy to be compared, that is to say, With small suffering you will purchase immense glory, as if with an obol you were to buy the whole world. If even an enemy were to throw crowns or gems on your back, you would not grieve, but rejoice and gather them; and, as St. Juniper used to say: I would wish to be stoned with such stones from Paris all the way to Orleans. These gems, these precious stones, are tribulations. Fourth is, that he adds there: Of this time, that is to say, With momentary suffering you will purchase blessed eternity. Fifth is, verse 19: For the expectation of the creature waiteth for the revelation of the sons of God, that is to say, All creatures suffer with us and wait, so that through our patience they may obtain with us glory and renewal. Therefore we ought to suffer both by their example and for their benefit, because our patience will procure this glory for all. Sixth is, that he says there: Waiteth for the revelation of the sons of God, that is to say, We have begun to be sons of God, but we ought to perfect this sonship, so that through patience we may obtain the adoption and inheritance of the sons of God in heaven. Seventh is, that he brings forward verse 22: Every creature groaneth and travaileth in pain until now, that is to say, Other creatures from the beginning of the world until now have suffered, but man for a brief time of his life: why therefore should he not bear strongly the brief cross, which other creatures have borne constantly through so many ages? Eighth, which verse 23 has: Waiting for the redemption of our body, that is to say, This wretched and toilsome body through patience will become impassible and glorious: let us therefore embrace this patience courageously. Ninth is, verse 24: By hope, he says, we are saved, that is to say, We have certain hope that we shall soon be freed from all suffering: let this hope stir our minds to endure any hardships. "O you who have suffered greater things, God will give an end to these also," and a speedy end. Tenth is: The Spirit, he says, helpeth our infirmity, and maketh intercession for us: why therefore should we not with such a helper and co-bearer strongly take up our cross on our shoulders? Eleventh is, verses 28 and following: To those who love God, he says, all things work together unto good. Let us therefore bear cheerfully infamy, diseases, hunger, hardships, persecutions, all evils; because God will turn all these things to good for us. Twelfth is, verse 29, that the patient are predestined: For God predestined His friends and elect to be conformed to His Son, both in patience and in glory. Finally, if God be for us, who can be against us?
8:18
Verse 18. THE SUFFERINGS ARE NOT WORTHY (St. Augustine reads "are unworthy") OF THIS TIME COMPARED TO THE FUTURE GLORY — namely, insofar as the sufferings are human and temporal: yet these same sufferings insofar as they are supported by the grace and merits of Christ, or insofar as these sufferings are undertaken and borne through the grace of Christ. I explain: if you consider the nature, force, and dignity of our sufferings in themselves, and as they are of our own choice, when freely and voluntarily endured; if you regard their bitterness, multitude, duration and other natural circumstances, they are not worthy of the future glory; but if you consider these sufferings as they are informed by the grace and charity of God, and flow from it, or insofar as they are undertaken and borne from the love of God, faith, hope, worship, obedience and Christian patience, thus they are worthy of the future glory: for thus they are acts of grace, charity, patience, etc.; and grace is the seed of glory. Therefore, just as a seed, although small in itself, nevertheless has the power and seminal efficacy of producing flowers, leaves and fruits: so both suffering and action flowing from the grace and charity of God, although small in itself, nevertheless has the power and efficacy of producing both physically and dispositively (for grace is a disposition to glory, and connatural to it), and rather morally and meritoriously heavenly and blessed glory. Parallels to this opinion and axiom. Hear St. Augustine in the Sentences, no. 272: "Let the world, he says, rage and roar, rebuke with tongues, flash with arms; whatever it does, how small will that be compared to what we shall receive? I weigh what I suffer against what I hope for: this indeed I feel, that I hope for; and yet incomparably greater is what is hoped for than what is taken away. Whatever it is that rages against the name of Christ, if it can be overcome, it is tolerable: if it cannot be, it profits by obtaining the reward more quickly; and the faithful, at the end of temporal evil, pass into the perception of eternal good." By the same dilemma St. Sebastian the martyr (as is found in his Acts) persuaded SS. Mark and Marcellian, who were being severely tempted by their parents and were already wavering, to constancy in faith and martyrdom, saying: All labor and pain of this life in death for Christ is either slow and long, or sharp and intense. If sharp, it is brief, and cannot last long and hastens death; if slow, it is tolerable. Stand firm therefore, endure both slow and sharp pains, because these will bring you a crown and joy immense and equally eternal. Again: "If daily, says the same Augustine, sermon 2 On the Feast of All Saints, we ought to endure torments, if we ought to tolerate hell itself for a short time, that we might be worthy to see Christ coming in glory, and to be joined to the number of His Saints, would it not be worthy to suffer all that is sad, that we might be made partakers of so great a good and so great a glory!" See the same sermons 37 and 44 On the Saints. Hence St. Francis used to say: "So great is the glory which I await, that every punishment delights me, every sickness, every humiliation, every persecution, every mortification." And Abibus, deacon and martyr, as is found in his Acts, when in the persecution of Licinius in the year of Christ 316, he was visiting the city of Edessa, confirming all in piety and constancy in faith, was captured by Lysania, torn with nails, suspended, and all his limbs twisted and dislocated, and when asked by the Prefect what utility the torments brought him, which consumed his body so much, he answered in the words of Christ: "Our affairs, he said, do not consist up to the present time, nor do we follow only those things which are seen. But if you too should wish to look to the hope and recompense promised to us, perhaps you too would say with Paul: The sufferings of this time are not worthy of the future glory which shall be revealed in us." For this reason, cast into fire and receiving the flame in his mouth, the martyr gave up his spirit to God. To this also pertains that passage of St. Gregory, book VI of the Morals, chapter VIII: "Holy men, he says, were despised outwardly, and as if unworthy endured all things, but confident that they were worthy of heavenly seats, they awaited the glory of eternity with certainty." John Moschus relates in the Spiritual Meadow (which book is cited in the Second Nicene General Council), chapter CXXX, that Abbot Athanasius heard choirs praising God, and when he wished to enter among them, he heard: "No one enters here negligently: go, strive, despise the vanity of the world." Beautifully and aptly St. Bernard, On Conversion to Clerics, chapter XXX: "The sufferings, he says, are not worthy of this time compared to the past guilt which is remitted, to the present grace of consolation which is poured in, to the future glory which is promised to us." And elsewhere: "For four reasons we owe our whole life to Christ. We owe ourselves wholly to satisfaction for past sins, wholly to the Creator, wholly to the Redeemer, wholly to future glory. Behold four creditors, to whom we owe ourselves wholly."
8:19
19. FOR THE EXPECTATION OF THE CREATURE AWAITS THE REVELATION OF THE SONS OF GOD. — Note, the word "for" gives the reason for the preceding statements, as if to say: This glory will most certainly be revealed in us and in the whole world, because every creature awaits it most eagerly: and it appears that God has implanted in it this desire as something innate and inborn: which, just as God has inserted it into the creature, so also will He fulfill it. EXPECTATION. — In Greek ἀποκαραδοκία, that is, solicitous, anxious expectation, as Theophylactus says, and as it were with neck stretched out and extended. St. Hilarius, in book XII of his work On the Trinity, translates it as "distant," Ambrose as "frequent expectation," namely from the beginning of the world. For this Greek word is composed of ἀπό, that is "from," and κάρα, that is "head," and δοκεῖν, that is "to see"; because those who greatly desire to see something, with neck extended, from time to time look out for it or gaze upward, as if toward mountains or toward heaven, as if they expect the desired thing from there. Note the emphasis: He does not say: The creature awaits, but, The expectation of the creature awaits; as if to say: Creatures so eagerly await this glory, that they seem to be expectation itself. CREATURE. — First, Origen, Theodoretus and Gregory of Nazianzus, in his first oration Against Julian, and Cyril, in book III of his Treasury, chapter 1 and VII, understand by creature the angels, who serve vanity and the servitude of corruption not their own, but of men, especially of the elect, and will be freed from this servitude in the resurrection of men. But this interpretation appears distorted and almost forced: for indeed angels, since they are blessed, cannot properly be said to be subject to vanity on account of the vanity of men, and to be in it unwillingly, and to be about to be freed from it, as St. Thomas rightly noted. Second, St. Augustine here in the exposition set forth above, and in book LXXXIII of his Questions, Question LXVII; Anselm, Gregory, in book IV of his Moral Teachings, chapter XLI; Andreas Masius, in Joshua chapter VI, verse 15; Catharinus and Cajetan here: every creature, they say, that is, every man, who is the knot and bond of all creation, and a microcosm, and the marvel of the world, as Trismegistus used to say: because indeed man participates in something from all creatures, namely from the elements being, from plants vegetation, from animals sensation, from angels reason; and thus all creatures suffer in man and with man, and desire to be freed from it. For man, who willingly abandoned the state of constancy, pressed down by the just weight of mortality, unwillingly serves vanity, that is, the mutability of his corruption. Thus creature is taken for man, in Mark, final chapter, verse 15. Otherwise also St. Augustine above: Creature, he says, that is, unfaithful man, will be freed from the servitude of corruption, that is, from sin; because he will be called to faith, and will become a son, so that afterward he may attain the freedom of the glory of the sons. But the Apostle speaks here of liberation from corruption, not of sin in this life, but of mortality in the future. Third, and most rightly, creature here is taken properly. For in verse 22, it is contrasted with men and the sons of God. Thus St. Chrysostom, Theodoretus, Theophylactus, Oecumenius, Ambrose, in book IV of his Hexaemeron; Hilarius, in book XII of his work On the Trinity; Soto, Adam, Pererius and Toletus. Creature therefore here are the heavens, the elements and all created things; so that it is a prosopopoeia, as if to say: Paul: All creatures most eagerly by natural appetite await the time when the glory of the sons of God will be bestowed, so that with those whom they have served, as it were with masters, they themselves also may receive their own glory, renewal and perfection, as servants. Thus a tree by appetite, not rational, nor animal, but natural, is said to await its fruit, and seed its harvest, as if to say: The Apostle: And this is a great argument, that the glory prepared for us is immense and beyond estimation, because all creatures, even the insensible ones, yearn toward it with their whole being.
8:20
20. THE CREATURE WAS MADE SUBJECT TO VANITY, NOT WILLINGLY, BUT BY REASON OF HIM THAT MADE IT SUBJECT, IN HOPE, — "Vanity" here is the defect of mutability, and servile works, labors, passions and corruptions, with which creatures are occupied on account of man, as is evident from what follows. Hence Chrysostom, Theodoretus, Theophylactus and Oecumenius say that the heavens are corruptible, understand in quality, not in substance. Secondly, Erasmus translates the Greek ματαιότητα as "frustration," that is to say, Nature does not attain what it intends, while one individual is propagated from another, lest the species perish, striving in this matter as it were for a certain immortality; but in vain: for it will not attain it before our resurrection. Thirdly, Origen, book I of the Peri Archon, VII: Vanity, he says, here are bodies, into which souls existing before the body on account of their sins have been thrust; and such bodies are also the sun, moon, indeed even the earth and heavens. For all these things have souls, which existed before them, and consequently can themselves sin, and will undergo the judgment of Christ equally as men. These bodies therefore properly await resurrection, and that they may be freed from corruption, properly hope and groan. This is the heresy of Origen, concerning which Epiphanius, heresy 64, and St. Jerome to Avitus, absurd indeed and ridiculous. For it is against all reason, philosophy, experience. NOT WILLINGLY, — that is, not willingly (as the Commentary ascribed to St. Jerome reads, and Hilarius cited above), that is, not from natural inclination: for every creature naturally loves its own being, and to be preserved, and its own perfection, and therefore abhors this vanity and corruption. Thus St. Thomas. The creature therefore is made subject to this vanity not willingly, but by reason of him (God and His ordinance) who made it subject to this vanity, on account of man, namely that it might serve him in this mortal state. IN HOPE, — under the hope of liberation and change for the better in the common resurrection and renewal of all men and all things.
8:21
21. THE CREATURE ALSO ITSELF SHALL BE DELIVERED FROM THE SERVITUDE OF CORRUPTION, INTO THE LIBERTY OF THE GLORY OF THE CHILDREN OF GOD. — First, Ambrose reads "in liberty," namely when it shall be in that, that is to say, When it shall have obtained liberty, that is incorruptibility. Thus also Theodoretus. Secondly, St. Chrysostom: "in," that is on account of, or in commendation of the liberty and glory of the sons of God. For just as the nurse of a royal child, when the child is crowned, and she herself on account of him participates in the goods of the kingdom: so likewise, when man shall be endowed with glory, these other creatures, which have served man, shall participate in his glory, says Chrysostom. Thirdly and more plainly, "into liberty," that is into imitation, or after the example of the liberty of the sons of God, that other creatures may receive a certain similar liberty, stability and immortality. "In" therefore signifies an exemplary, or even a final cause. Thus Pererius and Toletus. Note: The liberty of glory here is the same as glorious liberty. Secondly, this liberty is not of nature, nor of grace, but of glory, is liberation from all misery, infirmity, affliction, corruption, and therefore from all evil of mind and body, of guilt and punishment.
8:22
22. WE KNOW THAT EVERY CREATURE GROANETH AND TRAVAILETH IN PAIN UNTIL NOW. — Hence certain heretics among St. Augustine, Questions LXVII among LXXXIII, have handed down many impious and foolish things concerning angels, for example that all are in pain and groanings, until we men are completely freed from all misery. But these are frivolous; and the Apostle does not speak of angels, as I have said, but of inanimate and irrational creatures, that is to say, All inanimate creatures anxiously, and with great pain await the end of evils. For it is a prosopopoeia, as St. Chrysostom and Theophylactus note, by which the Apostle signifies two things: first, the continuous and great passions, corruptions and changes of creatures; secondly, a vehement aversion from them, so that if they had sense, they would groan as it were in travail, and this from the beginning of the world and the fall of man, until now.
8:23
23. BUT WE ALSO OURSELVES, HAVING THE FIRSTFRUITS OF THE SPIRIT, DO ALSO OURSELVES GROAN WITHIN OURSELVES, WAITING FOR THE ADOPTION OF THE SONS OF GOD. — Note the phrase "having the firstfruits of the spirit." First, St. Augustine, in book LXXXIII of Questions, Question LXVII, explains it thus, meaning: We Christians, who have offered ourselves as it were as firstfruits to God. Second and better, St. Ambrose and Anselm, meaning: We Apostles, who have received the first and principal gifts of the Holy Spirit, and appear wonderful to you, yet we groan under the burden of this body. Third and best, St. Chrysostom, Theodoret and Cyril, book XIV of the Treasury, chapter 1: All, they say, Christians (especially of that primitive Church) rightly receive the firstfruits of the spirit, because they have and taste the first fruits and richness of the spirit, namely true knowledge of God, and love, and hope of true happiness, and often with an abundance of divine consolation; for this grace and this pious and Christian life are the firstfruits of redemption and liberation from sin, to which shall be added consummated grace, namely happiness and glory, and perfect redemption and liberation from all evil, which shall come to pass in the resurrection: for this shall be the redemption of our body from death and all misery, for which we groan and long. For Paul here speaks not to the Apostles alone, but to all Christians, as is evident from verses 15 and 24. ADOPTION. — Note: In the first instant of justification, charity and grace are infused into man, by which man becomes a partaker of the divine nature, and consequently acceptable for glory, and an heir of God; and therefore by this very fact he becomes an adoptive son of God, just as Christ is the natural Son of God, as is evident from verse 17. Therefore our adoption, by which we are adopted as sons and heirs of God, comes to us in justification itself. Wherefore when the Apostle here says that this adoption is to be given in heaven at last, understand it as consummated, which is the very possession of the right and inheritance to which we are adopted, namely the redemption of our body, which shall be partly liberation from mortality and concupiscence, partly the glory of the body flowing from the glory of the soul: thus St. Chrysostom and St. Ambrose, epistle 22. Adoption therefore is begun here, but shall be perfected in heaven. In like manner the Apostle speaks of salvation in two ways; for to Titus, III, 5, he says: "He hath saved us by the laver of regeneration;" but on the other hand here he says: "We are saved by hope." For the reason of salvation is the same as that of adoption, namely salvation begun is justice, by which we are saved from the death of the soul, that is from sin; this comes to us in baptism, as he himself says to Titus, III. But perfect salvation from all misery and evil shall come to us in heaven: wherefore we do not yet have it, but we hope for it; and this is what he says here: "We are saved by hope," meaning: We hope for the salvation which we have begun here through grace, to be completed in us through glory in heaven.
8:24
Verse 24. FOR WE ARE SAVED BY HOPE. — The word "for" gives the reason why he said we await this adoption of sons in heaven, namely because we are not yet saved in reality, but only in hope: for through hope we tend toward salvation, which we hope to obtain in heaven. Hence it is clear that not faith alone, but also hope is required for salvation. Tropologically see St. Augustine, sermon 25 On the Words of the Apostle, concerning patient and steadfast hope. Now hope that is seen is not hope. — Meaning: Hope, that is the thing hoped for, if it be present, if it be possessed, is no longer hoped for. The Apostle passes from the act and habit of hope to its object; for one is connected with the other. These things depend on what follows. For by these words the Apostle comforts the faithful, who suffer much here on account of the hope of glory; for the afflicted mind often suggests to the afflicted man: Where is what you hope for? You see your evils which you suffer, you do not see the glory for which you suffer. To this suggestion the Apostle here responds, saying that we ought to see present evils, but not yet see future goods, but rather hope for them and await them with patience. FOR HOW CAN A MAN HOPE FOR THAT WHICH HE SEETH? — Why should he hope? Meaning: It is in vain that one hopes for that which he already sees, holds and possesses. For there is here a catachresis in the word "seeth"; for "to see" here is put for any sensing, knowing, enjoying, possessing. Thus it is commonly said that someone "perceives" an inheritance, that is takes possession of it and possesses it. For sight is the most certain and most noble of the senses, by which the mind as it were touches and possesses the objects seen. For the Apostle speaks not of the vision of God, but of the glory of the body to be possessed: for this is the redemption of our body, as I have said. Note: you may rightly turn these words of the Apostle in the same way against the special faith of heretics, if namely you argue thus: A penitent sinner is commanded in Scripture to hope for pardon through Christ, therefore he is not certain of it: for how can one hope for that which he seeth? Beautifully St. Augustine, sermon 29 On the Words of the Apostle, compares hope to an egg: "For hope," he says, "has not yet reached the thing, and an egg is something, but it is not yet a chick."
8:26
Verse 26. LIKEWISE THE SPIRIT ALSO HELPETH OUR INFIRMITY. — It is asked here to what the word "likewise" pertains. I answer that it pertains to all the effects and gifts of the Holy Spirit, which the Apostle has recounted throughout this chapter up to this point. For he said in verse 11 that "the Spirit of God that dwelleth in you, shall quicken also your mortal bodies," and in verse 14 that "the Spirit maketh us sons and heirs of God." Again in the same place he said that the Holy Spirit maketh us cry out: Abba, Father. Finally in verse 23 (to which the Apostle especially refers here) he said that we having the firstfruits of the Spirit, do groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption of the sons of God. Now he says further that the Holy Spirit helpeth our infirmity which we suffer, that is to say: I have said hitherto that the Holy Spirit worketh various things in us, and especially maketh us groan and sigh toward heavenly glory: now I say that this same Spirit, just as it worketh the aforesaid things in us, so likewise worketh in us strength and aid, whereby it helpeth our infirmity. Again the word "also" here means the same as "besides" or "moreover," that is to say: the Holy Spirit besides the groaning, hope and patience which it worketh in us, moreover also helpeth in this groaning our infirmity, namely that we may with great alacrity and fortitude bear the infirmities of soul and body, and of this corruptible life, on account of which we groan and sigh toward heaven, and that we may constantly overcome them, especially through prayer. For the Holy Spirit teacheth us what to pray for, and from which infirmities we ought to seek to be freed, from which we ought not to be freed but in them to be comforted, and to ask and pray. For it is evident that the infirmity of praying is dealt with here especially from the causal particle which he subjoins, saying: "For we know not what we should pray for as we ought." For prayer is a remedy for our infirmities to overcome them. This is here the tenth argument, as I said in verse 17, by which the Apostle stirreth up the faithful to patience, namely that in every passion and infirmity we have the help and aid of the Holy Spirit, who strengtheneth and consoleth us in every tribulation, and who maketh intercession for us with groanings that cannot be uttered. Note first: It is the proper work of the Holy Spirit and of God to help us. Hence Cicero, in book II of On the Nature of the Gods: "Jupiter," he says, "that is, the helping father, is called by the poets father of gods and men, and by our ancestors the best and greatest; and indeed best first, that is most beneficent, before greatest: because it is greater, and certainly more pleasing, to benefit all, than to have great riches." Note secondly: There are nine principal infirmities of man arising from sin, against which the Holy Spirit giveth strength. First, there are diseases, hardships and all manner of evils inflicted on body or soul; in these the Holy Spirit strengtheneth us, that we may receive them from the hand of God, and praise God in them. Second is ignorance in the intellect, what here and now ought to be done or avoided; and lack of foresight, what in the future man ought to provide for or guard against. Third is infirmity in the will to love solid and eternal goods, which are hidden from us; and to despise present and perishable goods, which the senses strike and allure. Fourth is infirmity in memory, that we may remember both the benefits of God, that we may be grateful for them; and the judgments of God, by which he punisheth the wicked and rewardeth the good; and the precepts of God; and our sins, that we may be pricked by them and repent. Fifth infirmity is in the spirit and concupiscible appetite, that the spirit may resist the concupiscences of the flesh. Sixth is in the irascible; that we may restrain anger, hatred and vengeance against those who do us harm or curse us. Seventh infirmity is in undertaking arduous and heroic works. Eighth is in persevering in the service of God and in first fervor. Ninth is in praying to God as we ought. Concerning this ninth infirmity especially, as I have said, the Apostle dealeth here. FOR WE KNOW NOT WHAT WE SHOULD PRAY FOR AS WE OUGHT. — In six ways we err in prayer: First, if we ask for a temporal good that would harm the soul. Wherefore St. Augustine in Sentences, sent. 212: "Faithfully," he says, "one who supplicates God for the necessities of this life is mercifully not heard. For the physician knows better than the sick man what is useful for the infirm. If indeed he asks for what God commands and promises, it will altogether come to pass that he obtains it; because charity will receive what truth prepares." Second, if we pray to be freed from temptation or some evil (as Paul from the thorn of the flesh) which would benefit us for humility and other virtues. Third, if we ask for something from ambition, as the sons of Zebedee asked for the first places in the kingdom of Christ. Fourth, if we ask for something from indiscreet zeal, as these same ones wished fire to be sent down from heaven upon the Samaritans who rejected Christ. Fifth, if we ask for that which it is more useful to defer, so that through this delay the zeal of prayer and the merit of perseverance and virtue may increase in us. Sixth, and chiefly, if we ask for a certain state or life and manner: for example, to live in Religion, priesthood, matrimony, when God knows another state is more fitting for us and our temperament, so that we may be saved in it, or may obtain greater glory. For many are damned in matrimony and in the world who would be saved in celibacy, and conversely. Hence the best prayer is to ask daily that God may guide and lead us by those means and ways which have no scandal of sin; by which He foresees we shall come rightly to the end, that is, eternal life, and shall be holier and happier in it, so that in every undertaking, before we attempt it, we pray with the Prophet: "Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do? My heart is ready, O God; show me Thy ways, O Lord, and teach me Thy paths;" and with King Josaphat, II Paralipomenon xx, 12: "Since we know not, O Lord, what we ought to do, we have only this left, that we direct our eyes to Thee;" do Thou direct me by those ways, duties, exercises, actions and sufferings by which Thou foreseest I shall come to heaven and greater glory: thus piously and wisely Pererius and Salmeron. THE SPIRIT HIMSELF ASKETH FOR US WITH GROANINGS THAT CANNOT BE UTTERED. — You will ask who this "spirit" is? Lyranus answers first that it is an angel: for the guardian angel asks for us. But throughout this whole chapter Paul makes no mention of angels, and although he has named the spirit frequently throughout this whole chapter, he has never understood it to mean an angel. Second, St. Chrysostom, Theophylactus, Oecumenius, understand by spirit a spiritual man, namely a minister of the Church, to whom in the primitive Church the grace of praying for the people, who often would have asked for useless things, was given by the Holy Spirit, such as is now a priest or deacon; for that minister of the primitive Church has already been succeeded by the deacon supplicating for the people, and ministering to the priest and the Church. Third, St. Augustine, tract. 6 in John: "The Spirit," he says, "that is, charity itself groans, charity itself prays;" he who gave it does not know how to close his ears against this. Thus also St. Anselm explains it, following Augustine in his manner. Fourth, Theodoret wishes the spirit to be the grace of the Holy Spirit, by which stirred up we pray; or to be the spirit of prayer. Fifth, others wish the spirit to be the superior portion of the soul illuminated and aided by the grace of God, which is called spirit, and is contrary to the flesh, Galatians v, 17. For this part teaches us to ask according to God, that is, those things which please God, and to reject those things which are pleasing to the flesh; and the more the flesh covets its pleasures, the more the spirit groans and asks for us more urgently those things which it sees to be salutary for us: whence the Gentiles say the mind always deprecates toward the best things. This sense is apt and fitting: for thus the Apostle often takes this name "spirit" in this way. Sixth, most excellently and most plainly this spirit is the Holy Spirit Himself: for He it is who helps our infirmity, and who teaches us what we ought to pray for, when we ourselves often know not this: whence the Apostle opposes this Spirit to us, or to our spirit, inasmuch as it is ours, that is, natural and human. This sense is that of many of the Fathers, as of Origen here, of the Nazianzen, oration 5 On Theology; of Ambrose, epistle 23 to Horentius; of Hilary, in Psalm LXIV; of Augustine, epistle 121, which is On Praying to God, xv, and of others. You will ask second, how does the Holy Spirit ask for us? Arius and Macedonius answer first, because the Holy Spirit is not God, but less than the Father, and therefore properly asks and petitions the Father for us. St. Augustine refutes this heresy, lib. I Against Maximin, after the beginning, and others. Secondly, St. Augustine, epistle 121 On Praying to God, chapter xv; Gregory, book II of the Morals, chapter xxii, and Anselm: The Holy Spirit, they say, asks, that is, makes us ask and groan, so that it is a Hebraism, whereby the qal is put for the hiphil. Thus in Matthew x, 20, it is said: "The Spirit of thy Father, who speaketh in you," that is, who makes you speak. Origen illustrates this meaning with a beautiful similitude here: "Just as," he says, "a master, in order to teach letters to a completely untaught pupil, condescends to his rudeness, and first pronounces the letters himself, and goes before the boy, so that the boy, repeating what the master pronounced, may learn the same thing: so the Holy Spirit, when he sees our spirit disturbed by the disturbances of the flesh and not knowing what it ought to pray for as is fitting, himself, as it were a master, sets forth prayer beforehand, and puts it into our soul, which our spirit (if indeed it desires to be a disciple of the Holy Spirit) may follow; he himself proposes groaning and stirs it up in us, by which our spirit may learn to groan, so that God may be reconciled to himself." Thus and much more Origen. Thirdly and properly, the Holy Spirit asks, that is, expounds the desires of his friends and their unspeakable groanings in the assembly of the Holy Trinity as it were a paraclete, that is our advocate, with great urgency, great weight and great authority. For all these things are signified by the Greek ὑπερεντυγχάνει, that is, superintercedes: for ὑπέρ denotes the preeminence of the Holy Spirit in asking, as if he himself presides over all petitions, and is as it were the master and prefect of the books of our supplications before God: and the Latin postulare, says Ulpian, book I title On Petitioning, is to set forth one's own desire, or that of a friend, in law before him who presides over jurisdiction. In a similar way, verse 34, the Son is said to intercede for us. Thus Nazianzen, oration 2 On the Son, who for ὑπερεντυγχάνει renders πρεσβεύει, that is, acts as a legate, plays the part of a legate, and as it were a legate, intermediary and interpreter, the Holy Spirit petitions for us. Thus also St. Thomas expounds it, III part., Question XXI, article 4. Now the Holy Spirit expounds these wishes and these groanings of ours to the Most Holy Trinity, by this very fact, that it knows them through divine intellection, and speaks them forth with intellect with affection and love before the Holy Trinity: for although this intellection and speech is essential and common to the three persons, it is nevertheless attributed either to the Son, when it is bare and alone; or to the Holy Spirit, when it is joined with love, and proceeds from it, as here it does. For charity, love and grace are attributed to the Holy Spirit, as wisdom is attributed to the Son, power to the Father. See St. Thomas and the Doctors, I part., Question XXXVII and XXXVIII. WITH UNSPEAKABLE GROANINGS. — First, St. Ambrose, epistle 23: "unspeakable," he says, that is, heavenly and divine: for these are the groanings of the Holy Spirit, whose power, efficacy and manner of acting and petitioning is unspeakable. Secondly, St. Augustine in the place already cited: "unspeakable," he says, that is, unknown: for we groan and sigh for glory, which we do not see, nor know. Thus also Anselm. Thirdly, Toletus: "unspeakable," he says, that is, hidden and inexplicable; because namely the Holy Spirit often through our groanings asks for and obtains other things, indeed contrary to those which we desire and ask for. For the particular ways, which are fitting and suitable for each one so that he may go straight to heaven, are often unknown and ineffable to man, and known to the Holy Spirit alone. Whence the Apostle adds concerning him, saying: "But he that searcheth the hearts, knoweth what the Spirit desireth." Fourthly properly and genuinely, these groanings, which he stirs up in us, and having stirred them up proposes to the Holy Trinity, the Holy Spirit himself, are said to be unspeakable, because the interior affection of charity stirring up these groanings is greater than all external speech; so much so that holy men are often unable to utter and express it, especially when they desire the heavenly glory and its most perfect peace with the most burning groan. Thus the Apostle groans ineffably, first, from the weariness of exile and this dying body, saying: "Unhappy man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death?" Secondly, from the desire of heaven, saying: "I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ." Thirdly, from the sorrow and desire for the salvation of others, and the perishing, saying: "Who is weak, and I am not weak?" and: "I wished myself to be an anathema for my brethren." From what has been said it is clear that these unspeakable groanings are in us subjectively; but in the Holy Spirit they are partly effectively, because he effects them in us, partly objectively, because he himself objects and proposes them to himself and to the whole Holy Trinity, while he petitions for us. Again, from this place learn that the gift and efficacy of prayer consists not in words, but in groaning, affection, desire, ejaculatory prayers and burning sighs.
8:27
Vers. 27. HE WHO SEARCHES THE HEARTS (namely God the Father) KNOWS WHAT THE SPIRIT DESIRES: BECAUSE HE ASKS FOR THE SAINTS ACCORDING TO GOD. — These words depend upon what immediately precedes, as if to say: I have said that we know not what we should pray for, but the Holy Spirit inspires our prayers in us and offers them to God, and asks for us: and this is fitting and most useful for us. For we ourselves often do not understand our own prayers, and through them we ask for things harmful or useless to us: but the Holy Spirit understands them, and through them intends to obtain for us from God nothing but what is profitable and salutary for us. But God knows, regards and attends, not to what we desire, but to what the Spirit desires and intends to obtain for us from God, through the prayers which He suggests to us. Moreover, that the Holy Spirit intends only that which is good and salutary for us is evident from this, that He "asks for the saints according to God," because namely He asks for them those things which are according to God and God's mind and will, and which are pleasing, holy and acceptable to God; but these things are salutary for us. Thus St. Chrysostom, Theodoret, Ambrose. Otherwise Origen: The Holy Spirit, he says, asks according to divinity, or insofar as He Himself is God: but Christ asks according to humanity, or insofar as He is man. But this is more foreign to the sense, and does not cohere sufficiently with what precedes; for what is this reasoning: The Father knows what the Spirit desires, because the Spirit Himself, inasmuch as He is God, asks for the saints?
8:28
Verse 28. AND WE KNOW THAT TO THEM THAT LOVE GOD ALL THINGS WORK TOGETHER UNTO GOOD, TO SUCH AS ARE CALLED ACCORDING TO HIS PURPOSE, SAINTS. — Toletus connects these words closely with the preceding ones, as if Paul were saying: That the petition of the Holy Ghost is efficacious and profitable to the Saints themselves is evident from the effect: for whether that which the Saints themselves ask be given to them or denied, the Spirit nevertheless always obtains and effects that all things work together unto good for them, as we know and experience to be the case in fact. But according to this sense, for "we know," it should have been said, "we know indeed," or "and therefore we know." Rather, therefore, it seems the Apostle connects these words with verses 17, 18 and following, where he treats of the sufferings, afflictions, vanity, corruption and miseries which the Saints endure in this life, and on account of which they groan and sigh toward heaven, as if to say: Many things, as I have said, the Saints endure in this life, yet notwithstanding all things work together unto good for them: let them therefore bear all these things with courage and cheerful mind. For this is the eleventh argument of the Apostle by which he incites the faithful to patience, as I said at verse 17. "All things," therefore, that is, all tribulations, says Ambrose and Jerome, for the Apostle has been treating of these hitherto. St. Augustine, in the book On Correction and Grace, chapter ix, adds that "all things," even the sins of the Saints, work together unto good for them. "For the predestined," he says, "from their fall rise more humble, more cautious and more fervent;" thus also Anselm and St. Thomas explain it, following St. Augustine. So on the contrary St. Augustine, sermon 78 On the Times and Soliloquies, chapter xxviii: "For the wicked," he says, "and the reprobate all things work together unto evil, and even their prayer is turned for them into sin." Which understand not properly and in itself, but accidentally, because namely all grace and all gifts of God, and consequently even prayer itself, turns to the reprobate for a graver guilt and graver damnation, by this very fact that they abuse these gifts of God, in that they are unwilling to use them and through them to convert themselves and procure their own salvation. For this is a great ingratitude on their part, a neglect and contempt of the grace of God. Add that the reprobate often pray perversely, namely for those things which serve to satisfy their lusts and desires: or, if they pray for things that are good, yet they do not pray seriously, but remain obstinate in their impiety, and daily harden themselves more in it; and so from prayer and all things they profit so little that they rather become worse, and thus turn all things to their greater hardness and consequently their damnation. But these things are beside the mind of the Apostle, who here treats not of sins, but of tribulations, as I have said. For his meaning is to exhort the faithful and Saints to bear all tribulations bravely, from the fact that they tend toward and work together unto good for them. Note that the Greek συνεργεῖ can be translated both in the singular "works together" and in the plural "work together," so that the sense is: The Holy Ghost works together all things unto good for those who love God, and makes it so that all things, however sad and adverse, tend toward good for them; thus Theodoret reads and understands it. St. Bernard notes, in the sermon On the Deception of the Present Life, that all things work together unto good for the Saints, not according to their pleasure, not according to their voluptuousness, but unto good. Because often they are forced to endure things contrary to themselves and their appetite, hard and troublesome; yet these very things, namely trouble, pain, sickness, death and all bitter things for the Saints, although not unto voluptuousness, yet unto their good, whether of patience, or of humility, or of continence, or of other virtues, and unto the good of glory both present and eternal, work together. Thus persecutions turned to good for the Martyrs unto heroic fortitude and the crown of martyrdom, and to others unto example and incentive, so that the Church always grew through them. Hence Prudentius sings, hymn 4 on the Martyr of Caesaraugusta: No fury of any kind has ceased without praise for us, or empty of glorious blood: the number of Martyrs under every hail always grows. "We become more numerous," says Tertullian in his Apology, "the more you mow us down: the blood of Christians is seed." And St. Jerome, in his epistle to Theophilus: "Through persecutions," he says, "the Church grew, crowned with martyrdoms." And St. Cyprian, sermon 5 On the Lapsed: "There is present," he says, "a bright cohort of Christ's soldiers, who broke the fierce violence of pressing persecution by steadfast engagement, prepared for the patience of imprisonment, armed for the endurance of death. You resisted the world mightily, you presented a glorious spectacle to God, you became an example to the brothers who would follow. How joyfully does mother Church receive you in her bosom as you return from battle! How blessed, how rejoicing does she open her gates, so that you may enter with united forces bearing trophies from the conquered enemy! With triumphant men come also women, who in contending with the world also overcame their sex. Come virgins, doubled in the glory of their warfare, and boys surpassing their years in virtue, and moreover the rest of the multitude of those standing by follows your example," etc. And God often illustrated these triumphs in this life with miracles. To St. John of Damascus, the Emperor Leo Isaurus ordered his hand cut off, by which he had written in defense of the veneration of holy images: the Blessed Virgin restored this severed hand to him as he prayed to her image. The Arians in Africa mutilated the tongues of orthodox Confessors: these afterwards, by God's miracle, spoke as well without a tongue as before, celebrating the divinity of Christ. The Emperor Theophilus, an iconoclast, threw into prison a certain monk named Lazarus, then a most celebrated painter, whom he had tortured with cruel torments because he had painted holy images: when he had recovered from his wounds, he again devoted himself to the pious work of painting, but Theophilus ordered his hands to be burned with hot irons: yet by God's will it came to pass that afterwards he painted well, as if he had suffered nothing. Whoever therefore unjustly suffers calumnies, reproaches, blows, losses, illnesses, etc., bear them, overcome them: make these adversities instruments of virtue and glory. "The elect," says St. Gregory, "profit in temptation, and what the devil prepares for them unto ruin, God converts for them into glory." For the Apostle cannot deceive, nay the Holy Spirit through him, promising and saying: "To those who love God all things work together unto good." Wherefore St. Augustine in his Sentences, sentence 458: "The enemies of the Church," he says, "if they obtain bodily power to afflict, exercise her patience: if they only oppose by thinking ill, they exercise her wisdom; and so that even enemies may be loved, they exercise her benevolence: because for those who love him, God makes all things work together unto good." TO THOSE WHO ARE CALLED SAINTS ACCORDING TO HIS PURPOSE, that is, to those who are called to holiness. See what is said in chapter 1, verse 1. You will ask, what is this "purpose," and who are called "called according to purpose." First, Origen, Theodoret and the Commentaries ascribed to St. Ambrose and St. Jerome explain it thus: all things work together unto good for those who love God, namely for those who are called to this love by God according to the purpose not of God, but of themselves; because namely God called to faith, grace and his friendship only those whom by his purpose, that is by his ready will, he foresaw would accept this faith and grace offered by God. But St. Augustine, especially in the book On the Predestination of the Saints, everywhere but most excellently refutes and confutes this as it were Pelagian dogma. Second, St. Chrysostom, Theophylact and Oecumenius understand in like manner the purpose here not of God, but of the men themselves, who are called by God; so that this good purpose of theirs is not indeed the cause and reason why they are called by God, but is nevertheless the condition and determination of those who are called, as if Paul said: Not to all who are called do all things work together unto good, but to those who by their purpose consent to and obey God's calling: this is said without error, but beyond the mind of the Apostle. For the Apostle here understands not the purpose of men, but of God himself. Hence third, St. Augustine most excellently, in the book On Correction and Grace, chapter VII, and elsewhere throughout, and Anselm and others, understand by this purpose the eternal good pleasure of God, his liberal decree, his voluntary and gratuitous constitution, which in Acts II, 23, is called "the definite counsel," and this is evident from the fact that in II Timothy I, 9, and elsewhere, Paul opposes our works to this liberal purpose and the grace of God. Purpose therefore is the liberal and gratuitous counsel and decree of God, by which God proposed, established and decreed from eternity out of his mere goodness and mercy to call men lost in sin through Christ to grace and holiness, without any merit of theirs, as the Apostle explains at length, Ephesians 1. Note: The phrase "according to purpose" is an epithet signifying the cause of the love, direction and protection of the just, namely why all things work together for good to them, because God loves them, directs them and protects them according to purpose, that is, seriously, from the heart and with a certain purpose. Hence those here who love God are the same, and those "who are called saints according to purpose," as is evident from the Greek τοῖς ἀγαπῶσι τὸν Θεόν and τοῖς κατὰ πρόθεσιν κλητοῖς. As if to say: To those loving God, and conversely loved by God, inasmuch as they are called by God to faith and love from the purpose of a benevolent heart, all things, God directing them to the advantage of His beloved, work together for good. Neither the Greek πρόθεσιν nor the Latin "purpose" includes or suggests anything else. For thus we say: I have purposed to do this, that is, I have determined, decreed, this is my purpose, that I call you to dinner; those whom the king loves from purpose, no one can harm or injure them. Hence the Apostle, in II Timothy 1:9; Ephesians 1:5, 9, 11; Romans 4:5, and elsewhere, expressly opposes this purpose of God to the works which the Jews boasted of. When therefore he says we are called according to purpose, he wishes only to exclude the merit of works, as if to say: That we are called to faith, grace, holiness, is to be attributed to the liberal purpose of God, to His will and grace, not to our merits. Thus in Luke 2, it is said: "Peace (be) to men of good will," in Greek εὐδοκίας, that is, of divine good pleasure and benevolence, where "of good will" is not a limiting particle of "men," as if to say: Peace be to men, not to all, but only to those who are of good will, as some explain it; but it is a causal particle. For it gives the reason why peace ought to be wished and given to men at the birth of Christ; namely because God has destined and decreed to exhibit His good will, that is, His benevolence, reconciliation and friendship to men already through Christ. Thus Theophylactus, Euthymius and others there. For what the Apostle here calls πρόθεσιν, that is, "purpose," Luke in chapter 2 calls εὐδοκίαν, that is, "good pleasure."
8:29
29. FOR WHOM HE FOREKNEW AND PREDESTINATED TO BE MADE CONFORMABLE TO THE IMAGE OF HIS SON, THAT HE MIGHT BE THE FIRSTBORN AMONGST MANY BRETHREN. — First, the Pelagians, to whom Theodoret, Chrysostom and Theophylactus seem to favor here, explained this passage thus, as if Paul said: Those whom God foreknew and foresaw would, by His calling and grace, if it were given to them, use well by their own free will, He predestinated to this calling, grace, justice and holiness of life, that they might be conformed to Christ in it. But St. Augustine, writing sharply against the Pelagians everywhere, but especially in the book On the Predestination of the Saints, refutes this error. And the reason is, because the first grace is mere grace, nor does God give it to us because He foresaw we would be holy, but that we might be holy, as the Apostle says, Ephesians chapter 1, verse 4. Secondly, some Scholastics, I part., Question XXIII, explain it thus, as if Paul said: Those to whom God freely decreed to give glory before foreseen merits, He predestinated, that they might receive merits to earn it. But by this reasoning others, with Ambrose and Haymo, with equal right supply the contrary in this way: those whom God foreknew would be devout, holy and conformed to Christ in life and sufferings, He predestinated to be conformed to Christ in glory; for this is what the word "foreknew" properly signifies. For foreknowledge is of our things and works which we do, just as predestination is of God and of divine judgment and will. Thirdly, others explain this passage concerning God's conditional foreknowledge. Thus Dionysius the Carthusian and Ludwig Molina, I part., Question XXIII, article 4, disputation 1, member 11, as if Paul said: Those whom God foreknew by conditional foreknowledge would be, by the freedom of His judgment, conformed to Christ in holiness; would be such, I say, not absolutely, but by hypothesis, if namely on His part God wished to give them His grace and those aids which He mercifully gave them afterwards: these He also predestinated to be such, decreeing namely absolutely to give and exhibit to them at His time that grace and those aids, by which they would in fact be sanctified and conformed to Christ. Fourthly, not improbably and quite aptly Gabriel Vasquez, I part., Question XXIII, explains it thus: Those whom God foreknew would be His friends and beloved through His grace, He also predestinated to this, that they would suffer and be made conformable to His Son in patience, inasmuch as He endured so many labors and hardships for us. From this the Apostle leaves it to be gathered that, just as God made all the passions and crosses of Christ cooperate with Him for good and glory, so likewise He will turn the passions of His saints and beloved, to which He predestinated them with Christ, to their good and glory. Thus Origen and Cyril in Oecumenius. For this is what the Apostle intends to prove here: for in this chapter he exhorts the faithful to the endurance of sufferings from hope of the fruit and glory to follow, as is clear from verses 17, 18 and all that follow. The Apostle then adds: "And whom He predestinated, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified;" By which words he recounts all the means by which God led these faithful themselves to this end of suffering for Christ, and to this conformity by which they are conformed to Christ suffering. For to this patience and conformity to Christ God first called them: then through tribulations He justified and sanctified them more and more; and finally, having manfully overcome so many labors and hardships, He made them glorious, celebrated and great with Christ. For the Greek ἐδόξασε, which our Interpreter translated "glorified," others translate "magnified," or "made us great": thus Vasquez. Fifthly, Toletus explains it thus, as if: Those whom God foreknew would be His, loving Him, He also predestinated to be conformed to Christ; so that, just as Christ is the natural Son of God, so they might be adopted sons of God, through grace, charity, friendship and patience in this life, and persevering in these, through glory in the future; and thus be conformed to Christ the natural Son of God in adoption of grace, patience and glory. Note here: to know God, in the phrase of the Apostle and Scripture, is practical, and connotes the favor and affection of God, as is evident from chapter II, 2; Galatians IV, 9; I Peter I, 2, and II Timothy II, 19; whence "foreknew" is "predilected," as Origen and St. Augustine say, and the foreknown are the same as the predilected; whence also elsewhere the Apostle says "knows," that is, knowing loves "the Lord who are his." God foreknew therefore here properly these faithful to be his own, and that they would be about to love God, and conversely he foreknew them, that is, knowing beforehand that these same would be his friends and lovers, he predilected them, as if to say: All things work together unto good for those who love God and are friends of God, because God foreknew them to be his own, and his lovers, and foreseeing them to be such, he predilected them: and for this reason he predestined them, that they might be conformed to his Son, both in grace and patience, and in other things. Just as therefore God cooperated even the most bitter torments to his Son, and converted them to good: so also to these adopted sons of his God will cooperate all things, however hard and bitter, and will convert them likewise to good. But to me, having often and at length weighed this passage, the plainest sense seemed to be here, and most obvious and fitting, and therefore genuine: namely that this verse and this sentence should be joined with the verse and sentence immediately following, as if it depended on it, and its sense be completed there, because indeed after the manner of the Apostle here expatiates on the word "predestined," so as to explain what and how great this predestination is, and to what end God predestined them, namely to this, that they might be conformed to his Son: for this reason he began a discourse in this verse, which in order to complete it, in the following verse he resumes the same, saying: "Whom also he predestined," as if to say: Whom, I say, he foreknew and predestined, as I said in the preceding verse, these also he called. That this is the sense is proved first, because the manner of speaking is different here and in the following verse; for here he says: "Whom he foreknew and predestined," but in the following verse he says: "Whom he predestined, these also he justified." Therefore "foreknew and predestined" are not to be separated, but joined, and referred to the same thing, namely to "become conformed to his Son." Otherwise indeed the Apostle would have said: "Whom he foreknew, these also he predestined," just as a little later he said: "Whom he predestined, these also he called." Secondly, that this is the sense is evident, because in this sense nothing needs to be supplied, but the sense itself consists in itself, and is in itself full and clear; whereas in other interpretations many things must be supplied, as "whom he foreknew," namely to be lovers of God: where again they must supply "these also he predestined." Thirdly, because this sense answers to the manner and spirit of Paul, who is accustomed thus to run on and be carried away, and after many things to return, and resume what was said before, as I showed in chapter v, verse 12. Only this could be objected to this exposition, that in this sense the word "and" is put for "I say": which seems new and unusual. But to this it is easily answered, that this enallage of adverbs is not new, but frequent in the Apostle, as I showed in Canon 25. Note first, that the conjunction "and" here gives an increase, or a cause, and is the same as "indeed," "indeed also," or "because, since," as if to say: Whom God foreknew, indeed he predestined to this, that they might be conformed to his Son; or whom God foreknew to be conformed to his Son, because he predestined them to this: for this foreknowledge, inasmuch as it is absolute, is posterior to predestination, as an effect to its cause: for God foreknows us to be conformed to his Son for this reason, because he predestined us to this, and by his grace called and led us. Both verbs therefore, namely both "foreknew" and "predestined," directly and expressly regard "to become conformed to his Son"; indirectly however, obliquely and tacitly "foreknew" regards "lovers of God": "predestined" however regards "purpose," concerning which the Apostle spoke in the preceding verse. For this eternal purpose of God is the very eternal predestination of God. Whence note secondly: the word "for" gives here the reason why all things work together unto good for those who love God; and at the same time explains who are "the saints called according to his purpose," namely those whom God foreknew and predestined to be conformed to Christ as to an image, that is to his exemplar. Where observe: the Apostle does not say: "Whom he foreknew, them he also predestined," but only: "Whom he foreknew and predestined," so as to intimate that they are the same who are foreknown and predestined, namely those loving God and saints, called according to God's purpose and good pleasure. For these, loving God and saints called according to God's purpose, are foreknown and predestined by God, to the end that they may be conformed to the Son. The sense therefore is: For those loving God and saints called according to his purpose, all things, even the most sorrowful, work together unto good, because these are those whom God foreknew and predestined from eternity to be conformed to his Son, both in this love, holiness, patience and grace, and in future glory: if indeed they themselves persevere in their love, holiness, grace and patience. And as God foreknew and predestined these from eternity to be such through his grace: so also in time he called them the same through his grace; and those called, and obedient to the calling, he justified; and those justified, and constantly remaining in justice in every temptation and persecution, he will glorify. You see therefore how all things, namely unto glory, the heavenly and eternal glory, work together unto good for those loving God, God himself directing them. Whence note thirdly three arguments and incentives to patience, which the Apostle here tacitly suggests and sets before the faithful, namely first, in that he says: "Foreknew and predestined," as if to say: We ought to ascribe our passions, crosses and afflictions not to the flesh, not to the demon, not to the enemy, but to God. For he himself foreknew them from eternity, nay predestined them, and decreed to give to each his own, so that through them each might be conformed to Christ suffering and rising again. God therefore, who established all things in number, weight and measure, himself from eternity defined and limited to each one loving him his own cross, so that he should suffer so much, neither less nor more. He through the cross decreed to polish and perfect him in patience, purity, grace and charity; he through the cross determined to lead him to glory. Who therefore should shrink from or flee the cross decreed and measured out to him from eternity by God the most loving Father? The second argument of patience suggests "conformed to the Son," as if to say: Through the cross we are conformed to the Son of God and to Christ crucified: which is a great dignity and utility. For as here we are conformed to Christ in tribulation, so we shall be conformed to him in blessedness. Who therefore would not desire the cross with Christ? The third argument of patience is expressed in the word "brethren," as if to say: Through the cross we not only become conformed, but also brethren of Christ, and consequently we become sons and heirs of God. Who therefore would not choose the cross? who would not embrace and kiss patience, which is the cause of so great a good? Whence the Syriac version renders it, "and from the beginning he knew them, and sealed them in the likeness of his Son." TO BE CONFORMED TO THE IMAGE OF HIS SON. — St. Thomas and Adam explain these words of the Son, inasmuch as he is God, as if to say: We adoptive sons will imitate the natural Son of God. For God predestined us to be conformed to him in glory. Whence also Origen thus explains it: God predestined us to be conformed to God in wisdom, justice and truth. But better St. Chrysostom, St. Jerome, Anselm and others throughout understand by the Son here Christ, inasmuch as he is man, because Christ as man is the firstborn among many brethren. It is similar to Philippians III, last verse, as if Paul said: All the elect will be conformed to Christ the man in grace and glory, and for this end, namely that Christ himself may be as it were the first measure, and the first image, that is the exemplar of the rest. Whence further note: Origen by "the image of the Son," first, takes the soul of Christ, which in a special manner is called the image of the Son of God, because it receives the Son, or the Word of God in itself wholly, and represents him most perfectly in its wisdom and grace. Secondly, Theodoret, Ambrose and Jerome: This image, they say, is the body, or the glorious humanity of Christ. Thirdly, St. Athanasius to Serapion On the Holy Spirit, and St. Basil, book V Against Eunomius: This image, they say, is the Holy Spirit, who is the image of the Son, that is to say, God predestined His own that they should be conformed to the image of the Son, that is, that they should be conformed to the Holy Spirit Himself, so that namely they should be pure and holy, just as the Holy Spirit is most pure and most holy. But these things, although ingenious, nevertheless appear to be more obscure and more foreign to the phrase and mind of Paul. I say therefore plainly and simply, the image of the Son of God is the exemplar of the Son of God, namely it is the Son of God Himself, who is our exemplar, from which our grace and glory, as an image expressed from its exemplar, is derived. For Christ, who is the natural Son of God, is to all holy men, who are adopted sons of God, the exemplar of holiness, grace, virtues, and consequently of glory and eternal happiness; and therefore all our holiness, love, patience, grace and glory, as an image depicted and expressed from Christ's holiness, love, patience, grace and glory, as from its exemplar, is derived. "Image" therefore here is taken metonymically for its exemplar, of which it is the image, as also it is taken in Genesis 1:26, when it is said: "Let us make man to our image (that is, exemplar) and likeness." It can, however, "image" here be taken properly, as Toledo takes it, so that the Son here is called "image," not with respect to us, but with respect to the eternal Father. For Christ, by the very fact that He is the natural Son of God the Father, by that very fact is the image of God the Father, that is to say, Paul means: God predestined us that we should be conformed to the Son of God, inasmuch as He Himself is the Son, and consequently is the image of the Father, so that namely in like manner we ourselves should be made like and conformed to the Father through the Son. THAT HE (Christ the Son of God) MIGHT BE THE FIRSTBORN AMONGST MANY (in all) BRETHREN, — namely the faithful saints, friends, elect and beloved of God. Note: Christ is the firstborn of the sons of God, first, because He Himself is the natural Son of God, whereas the others are only adopted; secondly, because Christ was predestined before all to this sonship and union with the Word, and consequently to all His grace and glory; thirdly, because Christ was and is the end, aim and exemplar of all the predestined and elect, as St. Augustine teaches from this place and others, in the book On the Predestination of the Saints, chapter XV.
8:30
30. WHOM HE PREDESTINED (from eternity), THEM HE ALSO CALLED, — in time, giving them grace and vocation, to which He predestined them. He called them, I say, both with external vocation, through examples, scourges, sermons; and especially with internal vocation, through prevenient and exciting grace, which corresponds to the eternal vocation and is measured out from the liberal ordinance of God. Note: "called," that is, calls, called or will call. So also "justified," which follows, is the same; that which justifies, justified or will justify; and "glorified," is the same as glorifies, glorified or will glorify. For these past tenses are put in the Hebrew manner for any time: but the Apostle uses past tenses rather than future tenses, because these past tenses suitably, as being in the same time, correspond to the first verb and past tense "predestined," from which the Apostle deduces and derives these other past tenses, as effects flowing from their cause most certainly, so far as it is on God's part. WHOM HE JUSTIFIED, THEM (persevering in justice to the end of life) HE ALSO GLORIFIED. — St. Chrysostom, Theophylactus, Theodoret and the Commentaries ascribed to St. Jerome and Ambrose, take glory here not as eternal, but of the present life, namely that they are sons of God; for this is a great glory of the Saints and the just, namely adoption and divine sonship. Whence the Greek ἐδόξασε, that is "glorified," can also be translated "made renowned, great, glorious," namely through hardships, temptations, martyrdoms and other heroic acts and merits of patience and virtues. Origen, however, St. Augustine, On the Predestination of the Saints; Fulgentius, to Monimus, chapter XI, and now commonly the Theologians, take "glorified" of the glory of eternal beatitude; which sense is clearer, more apt and more sublime. Hence the Scholastics set down three effects of predestination, namely vocation, justification, glorification; and consequently they conclude that glory and eternal beatitude are an effect of predestination.
8:31
Paul excites the faithful in all these verses to confidence, patience, magnanimity, and love of God. Wherefore he here breaks two darts of distrust. The first is external persecution by enemies, such as were then very many Gentiles, who not rarely despoiled Christians of their goods and life; lest therefore the Christians yield to this and distrust God, St. Paul here opposes to it a divine shield, saying in verse 31: "If God be for us, who is against us?" The second dart of distrust is interior fear and anxiety of conscience on account of sins formerly committed, lest perchance they be exacted and demanded from us at some time, this he here breaks saying: "God is he that justifieth, who is he that condemneth?" 31. WHAT SHALL WE THEN SAY TO THESE THINGS? IF GOD BE FOR US, WHO IS AGAINST US? — Behold here is the impenetrable shield of the patience of the Saints, by which they receive and break all the darts of enemies: namely, "If God be for us, who is against us," that is, whether demons or men rise up to hinder our salvation, since God cares for it by his eternal purpose of predestination, and by his temporal vocation, justification and glorification? But no one is more powerful than God, supply, if we continue to follow and obey God, nor can hinder our salvation: for God wills not to save the unwilling, nor the reluctant. "If God be for us, who is against us? Who is against us?" says St. Chrysostom. "The whole circle of lands against us, and tyrants, and peoples, and kinsmen, and circuses, etc. But even if these stand against us, so far from harming us, that even unwillingly they become authors of crowns for us, God's own wisdom converting their snares into our salvation and glory." See more in the same. The Hebrews transmit, as R. Isaac Benhole, Reuchlin, lib. III Cabal.; Marcerus, in Abbreviatur. Hebr.; Sixtus Senensis, lib. I Biblioth., and Genebrardus, in Chronolog., that the Maccabees used a similar emblem for a shield, namely that verse of the song and triumph of the Hebrews, when Pharaoh was drowned, Exodus xv, 11: "Who is like unto thee among the strong, O Lord?" which they bore everywhere as it were a badge of war and victory, and with a small hand they laid low the strongest and most numerous enemies: and from this they transmit that they were called hebr. מכבי Machabi, that is, Maccabees, namely from the Hebrew letters, which are the initials of the single words of the verse already mentioned, which in Hebrew thus has מי כמך באלים יהוה mi camocha baelim Jehova. For if from the first word mi you take the first letter M, from the second the first letter C, from the third the first letter B, from the fourth I, and you join them together, you make Machabi, that is, Maccabaeus.
8:32
32. WHO ALSO SPARED NOT HIS OWN SON. — Hence Pope Adrian, in his epistle to the Bishops of Spain, the Council of Frankfurt and the Doctors teach that Christ, insofar as he is man, that is according to his humanity, is truly and properly the Son of God, namely on account of the grace of union with the Word, or with the person of the Son of God, because insofar as he is man he was delivered up for us unto death, which Paul here asserts of him. HOW SHALL HE NOT ALSO WITH HIM GIVE US ALL THINGS? — "All things" which namely pertain to our vocation, justification, glorification and salvation, so that no adversities, or prosperities, no enemies, no persecutors can hinder it, unless we willingly yield and succumb to them.
8:33
33. WHO SHALL ACCUSE AGAINST THE ELECT OF GOD? — "The elect" here and elsewhere Paul understands, not those who are elected efficaciously and immediately to heavenly glory, but those who are elected to the faith and grace of Christianity. All true Christians therefore are elect, namely completely to grace, but incipiently to glory, as I said at verse 28 and Canon 13, whence it follows; 33 and 34. GOD WHO JUSTIFIES; WHO IS HE THAT CONDEMNS? — that is to say, God is he who absolves these elect, namely his faithful ones and true Christians, from sins and from the intended action of sin and the demon, and pronounces them just. "Who therefore," says Anselmus, "the devil or man, shall bring against them a contrary sentence of damnation?" that is to say, No one, except in vain; or what harm can the accusations and condemnations of men do to them, when God justifies them? Paul alludes to Isaiah 50, 8 and 9, where it is thus said: "He is near that justifieth me, who shall contradict me? Behold the Lord God is my helper, who is he that shall condemn me?" For "condemn me," in Hebrew it is ירשיעני yarshieni, that is, shall make me unjust or impious, that is, shall judge me impious and declare me so; for he opposes these two הצדיק hatzdiq and הרשיע harshia, that is, "to justify" and "to make unjust," or "to judge unjust," which is "to condemn." CHRIST JESUS (supply, is), WHO (for us) DIED, YEA WHO ROSE AGAIN, WHO IS AT THE RIGHT HAND OF GOD, WHO ALSO MAKETH INTERCESSION FOR US. — Repeat from the preceding: "Who therefore shall accuse against the elect of God? who shall condemn them?" that is to say, Christ: So far from accusing them, that he died for them, and rose again for this purpose, that sitting at the right hand of God he might make intercession for them. The Apostle had said, at the verse concerning the Holy Ghost, that he helpeth our infirmity, and maketh request for us. He had also said concerning the Father, at verse 32, that he delivered up his own Son for us. It remained for the Son himself: concerning him he here says, that he died, and that he maketh intercession for us, that is to say, The whole blessed Trinity therefore loveth, cherisheth, and protecteth us his faithful ones earnestly. What therefore should we fear, whom should we fear as an accuser? since we have such, yea such advocates and patrons, who care for us and ours diligently; and consequently shall effect, that all things work together unto good for us, and shall tend to our salvation and eternal glory. Cajetan notes, that "for us" is to be referred to all the preceding, namely to "died," and to "rose again," and to "sitteth at the right hand of God." Yet it is more referred to "maketh intercession for us." Where observe, that "yea who rose again" hath emphasis and a tacit preoccupation: for lest anyone should say that Christ indeed died for us, but after death doth nothing further suffer or do for us, the Apostle meets this, saying: yea truly after death he is more earnest for us, and careth for us and our salvation; for as he died for us, so much more for us rose again, namely that he might open to us the way to resurrection and heavenly beatitude, and that after his resurrection he might ascend into heaven, and there sitting at the right hand of the Father might make intercession for us. WHO ALSO MAKETH INTERCESSION FOR US. — You will ask, how doth Christ in heaven make intercession and pray for us? I answer first: Christ prayeth with an interpretative prayer, namely by exhibiting himself and his scars, which he received in his passion and still preserveth, and showing them to the Father; and consequently he prayeth, by alleging his merits, his labours, his passions to the divine sight; and this is what the Apostle saith, Hebrews IX, 24: "(Christ) entered into heaven itself, that he may appear now in the sight of God for us." Thus teacheth St. Thomas, ibid.; St. Gregory, book XXII of the Morals, chapter XVIII; Rupertus, book IX On the Divine Offices, chapter III, and others. Secondly, Christ properly, as man, prays for us in the heavens, just as He prayed on earth. For He is there, equally as here, our advocate, mediator and high priest, whose proper office it is to pray for the people. Rupertus seems to deny this in the place cited: but other Fathers assert the same throughout, indeed Christ Himself in John xiv, 13, where speaking of His ascension to the Father in heaven: "I, He says, go to the Father, and whatsoever you shall ask the Father in my name, that will I do. If you love me, keep my commandments; and I will ask the Father, and he shall give you another Paraclete." What is "I will ask" but to demand, to petition, to beseech? Again the same thing is signified here by Paul, when he says: "He maketh intercession for us." For what is intercession but to intercede, to pray, to beseech for us? The same is evident in Hebrews vii, 27. Whence Gregory of Nazianzus, Oration 4 On Theology: "He maketh intercession," he says, that is, by way of mediation He supplicates for us. And St. Gregory in Psalm v of Penitence: "Daily," he says, "Christ prays for the Church, of which the Apostle testifies, that sitting at the right hand of the Father He maketh intercession for us." The same doctrine is taught by St. Augustine in Psalm xxix, Theodoret, Chrysostom, Theophylactus, Bonaventure, Abulensis, Soto and others, whom Francis Suarez cites and follows, III part., disp. XLV, sect. 2. Note here: Christ prays in the heavens for us with prayer properly so called, not in that He again merits or obtains anything, as He did in this life, in which He consummated all His merit, and obtained all things that were to be obtained, and therefore nothing now remains for Him to merit or obtain; but in that He demands by right what is due to His merits, and the reward obtained from the Father, namely our grace and salvation, while He demands and exacts that those things, as it were pre-merited and promised to Him by the Father, be actually given, distributed and applied to us, yet with that reverence, humility and submission which man and creature owes to his Creator. In this life therefore Christ prayed to the Father anxiously, solicitously and with tears; now indeed He prays to the Father most joyfully, most freely and most blessedly. For all humility, anxiety and baseness is unworthy of the glorified Christ, and must now be removed from His prayer, as Gregory of Nazianzus and Augustine say in the place cited. You will object: Christ is now blessed, to whom the Father has given all things into His hands; therefore there is no reason for Him to pray to the Father. I answer: Although Christ is blessed, and has power over all things, yet He is also man, and as man He is a creature, which owes to God His Creator and Lord the due worship of religion, and is bound to acknowledge, revere and honor Him, namely by adoring Him, praising Him, giving Him thanks: why not also by interceding properly and petitioning? For this is the office of an advocate and high priest, especially since Christ, as man, continually receives all His power, dignity and glory from God, and is wholly dependent on God, and all grace and glory must be derived and descend from God to us through the merits and prayers of Christ. Thus therefore God the Father has given all things into the hands of Christ, because He denies nothing to Christ, but grants to Him whatsoever He asks, and thus Christ as man can do all things, not immediately and independently; for this is proper to God; but mediately and dependently on God, as mediator and high priest, whose office it is to ask and obtain from God. You will object secondly: If Christ in the heavens prays for us: therefore it will be lawful to pray in this manner: "Christ, pray for us." I answer that it is lawful, if you understand Christ as man; the Church however does not pray thus, because to Christ the Redeemer it attributes what it has more worthy and excellent, and prays Christ, not that He intercede as man, but that He give, as God, what is asked.
8:35
35. WHO THEN SHALL SEPARATE US FROM THE CHARITY OF CHRIST? — You will ask, what charity is here called "the charity of Christ"? Is it that which is in Christ himself, and in God himself, namely that by which God through Christ loves us: or is it that which is in us, by which we love Christ and God? Heretics, and some Catholics, such as Toletus and Pererius, understand charity not as that which is in us, but as that which is in Christ himself, and in God himself, namely that by which God loves us through Christ the mediator, whom he gave up to death for us, and makes all things work together unto good for those beloved by him, namely by predestinating them, calling them, justifying them, glorifying them: so that the Apostle may continue in commending the charity of God toward those who love him, and are called according to his purpose, as if to say: Neither sword, nor hunger, nor demon, nor angel, nor anything finally will be able to turn God away from this love, so that he ceases to love them, to rule them, to protect them, so that he allows them to fall away from him and from salvation. But St. Chrysostom, Origen, Theodoret, Ambrose, Theophylactus, Anselm and many other Fathers throughout, and more recent interpreters understand here charity not as that which is in God, but as that which is in us, by which we love Christ and God: for this very charity of Christ and God itself draws forth, protects, preserves and kindles this in us, as if to say: If thus (as I have shown in verses 29 and following) Christ and God have loved us and love us, how shall we not in turn love him and continue to love him? What will there be that tears us away from his friendship and love? That this is the meaning is evident, because the following passages show the mind of Paul, and of any saint burning with love of God. For it is not rightly said that anguish, hunger, nakedness, sword separate from us the charity which is in God, or can separate it; but of our charity it is most rightly said: neither hunger nor sword shall separate me from the love of Christ; I shall overcome all these things by the charity of Christ. Secondly, because if Paul were speaking of Christ's love toward us, he would not say: "Who shall separate us from the charity of Christ?" but, "Who shall separate Christ from the charity toward us?" Thirdly, because concerning this charity which is in us, he immediately adds: "But in all these things we overcome, because of him who loved us;" and more clearly in the last verse: "I am sure that neither death, nor life, etc., shall be able to separate us from the charity of God, which is in Christ." St. Bernard, in his sermon On the Twofold Baptism and on Abandoning One's Own Will, asks: "Who shall separate us from the charity of Christ?" and answers: Neither death, nor angels, nor anything that is outside man, but only man's own will can effect this separation. But this is not according to the mind of the Apostle, because the Apostle with fervent, resolute, and unwavering will, and not doubting of it, asserts that no one shall separate himself and those like him from the charity of Christ: just as if a friend loving a friend most ardently, and resolved to die for him, should say: "Who shall separate me from you, that I should not follow you even unto death?" as Virgil tells of Nisus and Euryalus. The Apostle therefore says, loving Christ as strongly as sweetly: "Who shall separate us from the charity of Christ?" TRIBULATION? — Certainly not, because we glory in tribulations. OR ANGUISH? — Much less: because although outwardly battles press upon us, inwardly fears, yet in all things we overcome, because of him who loved us. All anguishes are devoured, nay absorbed by the breadth of the charity of Christ; just as a whale swallows small fishes, and the greatest fire scarcely feels drops of water as it draws them in: for many waters cannot quench charity, nor shall floods drown it. OR HUNGER? — Not at all: because my food is Christ, with whom I am always nourished, I cannot perish of hunger: nay, hunger, serpent, thirst, burning, sand, are sweet to virtue, sweet to charity. This charity does not flee from all these things, does not suffer them, but embraces and invades them. Seneca writes of himself, epistle 65: "In whatever state of mind I am," he says, "when I read Sextius, I am pleased to provoke all misfortunes, I am pleased to cry out: Why do you delay, fortune? Come on, I am ready; I put on the mind of him who seeks where he may test himself, where he may show his virtue: 'And foaming to be given, among sluggish cattle, he prays for a boar, or a tawny lion to come down from the mountain.' I am pleased to have something which I may overcome, by which my patience may be exercised." Thus speaks the pagan; what shall the Christian say here? what shall Paul say? Surely he will say: When I gaze upon Christ on the cross, and read the purple characters of my love written throughout his whole body, I am pleased to cry out: Come want, come pain, come cross, come lions; I seek you out, that I may show my love for Christ, that I may repay love with love: in you I rejoice, in you I glory, in you I exult. IS IT NAKEDNESS? — Not at all; for the charity of Christ clothes me, and I will gladly follow Him naked, He who, though He was rich and clothed in light as with a garment, deigned to become poor and naked for me. IS IT DANGER? — By no means; for I am a veteran soldier of Christ, who does not flee dangers but seeks them; who against principalities and powers of these darknesses have undertaken battles a thousand times, fought and conquered; accustomed to so many victories, I cannot fear enemies, cannot tremble in dangers. IS IT PERSECUTION? — In no way; Jews, Gentiles, Barbarians, Greeks, princes, magistrates have persecuted me; they have afflicted me with stones, rods, stripes: but what? They could not take Christ from me. Behold I live more vigorous and strong, and am joined to Christ with more intimate love. IS IT THE SWORD? — Not at all; let it sever the head from the body, so that my soul may fly to Christ, who is my love; for to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. Above all these and other hardships and torments is the charity of Christ: the mind fixed in the heavens, in Christ, in eternity laughs at all things that are under heaven, as vile and exiled; it esteems kings and tyrants no more than fleas; it reckons plagues and stripes as the bites of fleas, as Chrysostom says; it regards and desires crosses and deaths as a brief, easy and certain passage and gateway to Christ and beatitude. What wonder then, if one burning with the charity of Christ is not troubled in tribulations but exults; is not straitened in anguish but overflows with consolation; in hunger does not hunger, does not thirst, but is satisfied and drunk with the grace, patience and fortitude of Christ; in nakedness does not freeze but grows hot and burns with charity; in dangers does not fear but sleeps securely in the protection of Christ; in persecution does not flee enemies but offers himself to them with Christ freely and fearlessly as an unconquered athlete; in the sword and death does not grieve, does not perish, but as a crowned martyr triumphs? This very thing Prosper sings beautifully and piously in his Epigrams on the Love of Christ: And what will it be (he says) that separates me from the Lord? Bring fire, let the torturer tear open my bowels with his hand: My limbs, loosened, escape your punishments. If I am shut in a dark prison and bound with chains, free in the ecstasy of mind I shall go to God. If the executioner opens my neck with the sword, swift death will find me unafraid, punishment brief. I do not fear exile, the world is one home for all; I despise hunger, the word of the Lord becomes food for me. The pagan philosophers despised death through zeal for human virtue or glory. Thus Damindas, turning to those who feared Philip of Macedon: "O half-men," he said, "what bitter thing can happen to us, who despise death?" Plutarch is witness. Another, when a tyrant threatened him with death: "A hemina of blood," he said, "is in your power, take it; you have nothing more to give." Theodorus, when Lysimachus the tyrant threatened him with death and the cross: "It matters nothing," he said, "whether I rot in the earth or on high." And again: "You have done a splendid thing," he said, "if you have obtained the power of a blister-beetle." For a blister-beetle is a vile insect and creature that can kill a man with its poison; Cicero is witness, Tusculan Disputations, book v. Tertullian has more about Anaxarchus, Empedocles and others, Apology, chapter L. What then will the philosopher and soldier of Christ do, moved by the love of God and hope of heavenly glory? Hear what Christian philosophers have done. St. Basil, when the Emperor Valens forced him into exile for the faith, was brought before the prefect's tribunal, and pressed with the greatest terrors and threats, so that, unless he obeyed the prince's commands, he should know that death awaited him, then he, undaunted, said to the prefect: "And would that I had something worthy of a gift to offer to him who would sooner free Basil from the knot of this purse!" And when he was given time, which was midway for deliberation, he answered again: "I tomorrow shall be the same as I am now; would that you did not change yourself!" Thus in the Ecclesiastical History, book I, chapter IX. St. Chrysostom showed such and so lofty and lion-like spirits, when he was driven into exile by Eudoxia and feared the worst. For writing to Cyriacus, epistle 3, volume V, he thus says: "When I was fleeing from the city, I cared nothing for these things, but said to myself: If the queen indeed wishes me to be an exile, let her send me into exile: the earth is the Lord's, and the fullness thereof. And if she wishes to cut me off, let her cut: Isaiah suffered the same, let her subscribe to him. If she wishes to cast me into the sea, I will remember Jonah. If she wishes to stone me, let her stone me: I have Stephen, the first martyr, as my companion. And if she wishes to take my head, let her take it: I have John the Baptist as my companion. And if she wishes to take away my substance, let her take it away: naked I came forth from my mother's womb, and naked shall I return thither," etc.
8:36
Vers. 36. As it is written (Ps. xliii, vers. 22): FOR THY SAKE WE ARE PUT TO DEATH (unto death and the perils of death, we are delivered to plagues and afflictions: whence St. Cyprian reads, we are slain) ALL DAY LONG, WE ARE COUNTED AS SHEEP FOR THE SLAUGHTER. Note the "for thy sake," that is to say, For the faith, love, confession and worship of thy name: for these words are indeed of the Maccabees and other Jews afflicted by Antiochus Epiphanes, and punished with plagues and death, as Theodoret notes in the same place. Allegorically, however, these words are of the Church, the Apostles and Martyrs, who are vexed by persecutors and tyrants, and delivered to prisons, scourges and death. Tertullian thus read this verse, Scorpiaci cap. xiii: "For thy sake we are put to death all day long, we are reckoned, as sheep for slaughter," that is, as sheep destined for certain and imminent slaughter, and about to be slain."
8:37
Vers. 37. BUT IN ALL THESE THINGS WE OVERCOME (in Greek ὑπερνικῶμεν, that is, we are more than conquerors, we super-conquer, namely, with a signal and illustrious victory, as Theophylactus and Oecumenius say, which we obtain, while by not resisting, but by suffering and dying, we overcome all enemies and all adversities, and glory in them, and this) BECAUSE OF HIM, that is, by the love and example of Christ; or, as the Greeks and Syriac have it, through him, that is, through the aid of the grace of Christ, WHO LOVED US. The Apostle therefore sets forth a threefold reason for this super-victory. The first is from the ease of conquering; because by mere tolerance alone we erect trophies against enemies everywhere. The second, because through the very torments and persecutions we overcome: which is a new and wonderful manner of conquering. The third, from the certainty of victory: for to overcome more than conquer is to go down to battle as if already master of the victory. Whence he says: "For I am sure that neither death, nor life," etc. "This," says Chrysostom, hom. 25 in Matth., "the Apostles testify, who, with the torrent of the whole world rushing upon them together, namely of tyrants and peoples, of Jews and Gentiles, of their own and of strangers, beaten by the waves, stood firm as a rock." And further: "This is indeed most wonderful, because although they suffered many plots, and very frequent storms of afflictions rushed upon them, yet they were never able to shake their minds or to bring any sorrow upon them. The enemy harasses thee on all sides, and surrounds thee with a thousand afflictions, but he has surely woven for thee a brighter crown. And what is chiefly to be wondered at, not only do those who devise such plots harm them in no way at all, but they even make them better through the attack." Then he proves the same thing, comparing them aptly to adamant, a goad and fire, saying: "And he who kicks against the goad, without doubt wounds himself with his own blows; and he who assails those holding virtue, himself surely is undermined, and malice becomes so much the weaker, the longer it wars against virtue. And as he who binds fire in a garment does not extinguish the fire, but burns the garment: so also those who persecuted those placed in virtue, seized and often bound them, made them brighter from all these things, but lost themselves." Vers. 38 and 39. For I am sure that neither death, NOR LIFE, etc., SHALL BE ABLE TO SEPARATE US FROM THE CHARITY OF GOD. — "I am sure;" therefore, say the heretics, the elect believe themselves to be impeccable by faith and chosen for glory. Some answer that Paul speaks of himself, and that it was revealed to him that he was predestined and confirmed in grace. Others think Paul speaks here in the person of the elect, that is to say, The elect finally cannot be separated from charity, or die in sin. But I answer: for "I am sure," in Greek it is πέπεισμαι, that is, I have sure hope in the Lord, I am persuaded, I trust, as Ambrose, Jerome, Quaest. IV to Algasia, the Syriac, indeed Erasmus, Beza and Vatablus read it. For in this sense Paul uses τὸ πέπεισμαι in cap. xv, vers. 14; Hebr. cap. vi, vers. 9, and II Tim. i, 5, and elsewhere. Paul therefore signifies by these words, says St. Augustine, lib. De Moribus Eccles., cap. xi and seq., the power and efficacy of charity, that is to say, There is no terror that can move a man who burns with charity to offend God; yet in the same place St. Augustine teaches that charity can be lost, and must be most carefully preserved. Thus a brave soldier, kindled with the ardor of war and victory, would say: I am sure and resolved that neither darts, nor stones, nor fires shall keep me from the walls, that I may not scale them, as Virgil says of Sinon: "Prepared for either course, Either to practice deceit, or to meet certain death." Add to this that the heretics themselves, who object this passage to us for their special faith, and other Catholic Doctors receive this of the charity of God, not ours, as if Paul said: The charity by which God loves His beloved, cares for them, and directs them to salvation, is so firm, certain and immutable, that no creature whatsoever can tear us from it, or cause it to cease loving us, or cause its love to be frustrated in its effect, namely grace, justice, our salvation, "which is in Christ," that is through Christ, who reconciled this charity of God to us by His death. Understand this, unless we willingly turn ourselves away from His love through sin, and are unwilling to be loved and ruled by Him. And this is what St. Bernard says: "No creature can separate us from the charity of God, but only our own will can do this very thing." Therefore this certainty on God's part is supreme, and is a certainty of faith: but on our part it is only a moral certainty, such as is afforded by the firm resolution and firm purpose of man; concerning which it is more true that the Apostle speaks here, as I have said. Here St. Chrysostom exclaims: "O soul raging with madness, but which produces sobriety! All things that are in the heavens, that are on earth, that are under the earth, that are above the heavens, visible and invisible, transcending all these for the love of Christ, he esteemed as nothing: he feared one thing only, lest he should fall from the love of Christ." "Adorned with this charity, Paul," says the same Chrysostom, homily 2 On the Praises of Paul, "esteemed tyrants and even Nero himself as mere gnats, death, tortures and a thousand punishments he regarded as a children's game; bound with this to Jesus Christ, more crowned than with a diadem, he glories: for indeed confined in prison he dwelt in heaven; with this more willingly did he receive stripes and wounds than others snatch at prizes; with this he loved labors no less than rest, pains no less than rewards, than triumphal processions and trophies. I am, he says, in labors more abundantly, in prisons more abundantly, in stripes above measure, in deaths," etc. Inflamed with this charity, St. Tiburtius the martyr, as his Acts relate, insulting the judge Torquatus, and as if triumphing, said: "Apply the rack, hang Christians, condemn, strike, burn, apply in short all punishments: if you threaten exile, this is the whole world to philosophers; if you threaten the punishment of death, we escape the prison of the world; if fires, we overcome greater conflagrations than these in our desires: decree whatever you please, all punishment is vile to us, where a pure conscience is our companion." Tiburtius was soon followed by Marcus and Marcellianus his brothers, when their feet were fixed to a stake with sharp nails, and they sang saying: "Behold how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity? Never have we feasted so well, because now we have begun to be fixed in the love of Christ; would that, O judge, you would permit us to be thus, as long as we are covered with the garment of this body!" Beautifully concerning this sweet force and violence of charity, by which the heart of the lover is wholly snatched away into God whom he loves, St. Bernard, sermon 79 in the Canticles, on that chapter III, "Whom my soul loveth, have you seen it": "O love," he says, "headlong, vehement, burning, impetuous, which suffers not to think of anything but yourself, you disdain other things, you despise all things except yourself; content with yourself, you lead captive reason and intellect, working a wonderful triumph over all things. Behold all that she thinks, all that she speaks, sounds of you, smells of you, and nothing else: thus you have claimed for yourself both her heart and her tongue. 'Whom my soul loveth, have you seen it?' As if indeed they knew what she thinks, she does not explain the name of the bridegroom in words; so that you may understand that this holy love is not to be esteemed by tongue and word, but by deed and truth. And moreover, because just as the Greek language, which he who is not skilled in Greek cannot understand; so also the proper terms and names of love only the lover understands: to others speaking them she will appear barbarous. But these watchful ones, because they understood the language of love, teach the beloved. 'I held him, and I will not let him go.' " Then he declares this same thing by the example of Jacob the Patriarch: "Jacob said to the angel with whom he wrestled until morning, asking him to let him go, because he saw the dawn approaching: 'I will not let thee go, except thou bless me:' and he blessed him in that same place, and after this let him go. But the bride also, having obtained the blessing, finding him whom her soul loveth, says: 'I held him, and I will not let him go;' she does not wish to let him go, nor does he perhaps wish less to be held, of whom it is said: 'My delights are to be with the children of men.' What is stronger than this union, which is confirmed by the one will of two so vehemently? 'I held him, and I will not let him go,' and she is held, according to that: 'Thou heldest my right hand;' she would not hold unless she were held by the mercy of God." Neither strength. — Thus the Roman Bible reads. But the Greek, Syriac and Ambrosian texts omit this; nor does it have a corresponding thing, as the others do, which are paired: for what has its counterpart, as is evident when he says: "Neither death, nor life, neither things present (that is, good or bad presence, as Anselm says), nor things to come."
8:39
Verse 39. Neither height, nor depth. — That is, no prosperity, no adversity, no glorious or humble condition, says Oecumenius and Toletus following him. Secondly, St. Thomas and Anselmus explain it thus: "Neither height," namely of a fortress and cliff, from which one might threaten a precipice if you depart from the love of God; "nor depth," namely the sea or river, in which likewise one might threaten submersion, will separate us from charity. Thirdly and more effectively, Theodoret: "neither height, nor depth," that is, neither heaven nor hell, as if to say: Even if you promise the kingdom of heaven, even if you threaten hell to one who loves God, in order to separate him from charity, you will nevertheless accomplish nothing, says St. Chrysostom. It is a hyperbole. For it is understood, namely if someone could make such a promise or such a threat under such a condition, as if Paul were saying: This one thing I fear not so much as I oppose, abhor and detest, namely separation from the charity and love of God, "which is in Christ" (that is, through Christ; by which namely we are joined and united to God through Christ and through Christ's faith, grace and love: see Canon 25); in comparison with this separation I despise all things as if they were trifles, for to be separated from Christ is itself more horrible to me than hell itself: just as conversely to endure in the charity of Christ is more pleasant to me than any kingdom, says St. Chrysostom. St. Augustine explains these things beautifully, subtly and forcefully, point by point, in book I of On the Morals of the Church, chapter xi, volume 1: "No one," he says, "separates us from the charity of the Lord by threatening death; for that very thing which we love—God—cannot die, since death itself is nothing other than not to love God. No one separates us from it by promising life: for no one separates from the very source itself by promising water. An angel does not separate us: for an angel is not more powerful than our mind when we cling to God. Virtue which has power in this world does not separate us: for a mind clinging to God is altogether more sublime than the whole world." Augustine continues: "Pressing troubles do not separate us: for we feel them the lighter, the more closely we cling to Him from whom they strive to separate us. The promise of future things does not separate us: for whatever good is to come, God promises more certainly; and nothing is better than God Himself, who is already present to those who cling to Him well. Neither height nor depth separates us: for what does it profit me if heaven is promised to me, that I should be separated from the maker of heaven? Or what does hell terrify me, that I should abandon God? Whom if I had never abandoned, I would not have known hell. Finally, what place would tear me away from His charity, He who would not be wholly everywhere if He were contained in any one place?" Thus was St. Agatha, the heroine of virgins, so resolved and solidified in the love of Christ beyond other Saints, that although she was most noble, most wealthy, most honorable and most beautiful, and Quintianus the prefect of Sicily was captivated by her love, he acted not so much as a judge as a suitor, but in vain; and therefore at length he delivered her to Aphrodisia, that she might bend her by her seductions and make her obedient to the prefect, and she, like a siren, sang to her night and day of pleasures and delights, while St. Agatha, as if deaf, fixing her mind immovably upon God, persisted: and when she did not cease her solicitation, at last the holy virgin answered her: "Your voices, Aphrodisia, and your tongue, I receive not as yours, but as the organ and tongue of a demon. Be ashamed to propose to me these foul and unworthy things. If you are not ashamed, cease nevertheless: for you labor in vain, you sing to the deaf. For I am so founded and confirmed in the love of my Lord Jesus, and so constant in the vow of virginity which I have made to Him, that by His grace I trust that sooner shall the sun lose its light, fire its heat, snow its whiteness, than I shall change my will and purpose. Let Quintianus prepare lions, kindle a pyre, stretch the rack, open the gates of hell if he can, and stir up against me all the power and torments of demons, I shall gladly receive all things that I may die a Christian and a virgin. I fear no violence of Quintianus, because God, to whom I have consecrated my soul and body, will protect me." Wherefore Aphrodisia, reporting to Quintianus what she had seen and discovered in Agatha: "It is easier," she said, "to make stones soft and tender, or to turn iron into lead, than to draw the mind of Agatha from the love of Christ and chastity to you. For I and my daughters for thirty days, night and day, have done nothing else than to strike and beat upon her soul, now with blandishments, now with threats, now with promises; but she esteems all things that are under heaven, for the sake of Christ, no more than the earth which she treads under her feet; indeed night and day she thinks of nothing else, dreams of nothing else, than to die for Christ." Quintianus therefore summoning Agatha, tried her mind again in new ways and with all arts, promising her whatever can be desired in this world, if she would obey him. To whom the saint: "I desire and seek nothing outside of Christ, neither life, nor salvation, nor anything else. Nor is there reason, O Quintianus, for you to think that I shall be overcome by your threats, cruelty and torments. Know that I am not a weary and thirsty hind who so desires clear water, as I desire and thirst for your torments, that through them I may embrace my Christ and be united to Him. If you wish to draw a sword against me, behold my neck; if scourges, behold my back; if fire, behold my whole body. Behold my hands, my feet, all my members I offer to you, torture them as you please. Burn, cut, draw tight, tear, stretch, bind, torture, kill: the more cruel you are to me, the greater benefit you confer upon me, the more consolation and glory shall I receive from my sweet Spouse. Why do you delay? Why do you hesitate? To a thirsting soul every delay is long." She spoke, and it came to pass; for having endured with cheerful and strong spirit the cutting off of her breasts, fires, potsherds and other dreadful torments, the martyr flew to heaven on the 5th of February.
Machine translation from the Latin, not reviewed.
8:1
Postquam apostolus ostendit, quod per gratiam Christi liberamur a peccato et lege, hic ostendit quod per eamdem gratiam liberamur a damnatione. Et primo, ostendit quod per gratiam Christi liberamur a damnatione culpae; secundo, quod per eamdem gratiam liberamur a damnatione poenae, ibi si autem Christus, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit quod intendit; secundo probat propositum, ibi lex enim spiritus vitae, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit beneficium quod gratia confert, concludens ex praemissis ita: gratia Dei per Iesum Christum liberavit me de corpore mortis huius, in qua existit nostra redemptio, ergo nunc, ex quo sumus per gratiam liberati, nihil damnationis est residuum, quia tollitur damnatio et quantum ad culpam et quantum ad poenam, Iob XXXIV, 29: ipso concedente pacem, quis est qui condemnet? Secundo ostendit quibus hoc beneficium concedatur. Et ponit duas conditiones, quae ad hoc requiruntur. Quarum primam ponit dicens iis qui sunt in Christo Iesu, id est qui sunt ei incorporati per fidem, et dilectionem, et fidei sacramentum. Gal. III, 17: omnes quotquot in Christo baptizati estis, Christum induistis. Io. XV, 4: sicut palmes non potest ferre fructum, nisi manserit in vite, sic nec vos nisi in me manseritis. Illis vero qui non sunt in Christo Iesu, damnatio debetur, unde, ibidem subditur: si quis in me non manserit, mittetur foras, sicut palmes, et arescet, et colligent eum, et in ignem mittent, et ardet. Secundam conditionem ponit dicens qui non secundum carnem ambulant, id est concupiscentiam carnis non sequuntur. II Cor. c. X, 3: in carne ambulantes, non secundum carnem militamus. Ex his autem verbis aliqui volunt accipere, quod in infidelibus, qui non sunt in Christo Iesu, etiam primi motus sint peccata mortalia, quamvis eis non consentiant, quod est secundum carnem ambulare. Si enim illi qui non secundum carnem ambulant, ex hoc non eis damnabile est, quod carne serviunt legi peccati secundum primos concupiscentiae motus, quia sunt in Christo Iesu, sequitur, a contrario sensu, quod illis, qui non sunt in Christo Iesu, hoc sit damnabile. Ad hoc etiam rationem inducunt. Dicunt enim quod necesse est actum damnabilem esse, qui procedit ex habitu damnabilis peccati. Peccatum autem originale est damnabile, quia privat hominem aeterna vita, cuius habitus manet in infideli, cui non est originalis culpa dimissa. Quilibet ergo motus concupiscentiae, ex originali peccato proveniens, est in eis peccatum damnabile. Primo autem ostendendum est hanc positionem esse falsam. Primus enim motus habet quod non sit peccatum mortale ex eo quod rationem non attingit, in qua completur ratio peccati. Ista autem causa etiam in infidelibus manet; unde in infidelibus primi motus non possunt esse peccata mortalia. Praeterea, in eadem specie peccati, gravius peccat fidelis quam infidelis, secundum illud Hebr. X, 29: quanto magis putatis deteriora mereri supplicia, et cetera. Si ergo primi motus in infidelibus essent peccata mortalia, multo magis in fidelibus. Secundo respondendum est ad eorum rationes. Nam primo quidem ex littera apostoli hoc habere non possunt. Non enim dicit apostolus quod hoc solum non sit damnabile his qui sunt in Christo Iesu quod carne serviunt legi peccati, secundum concupiscentiae motus, sed quod omnino nihil est eis damnationis. Illis autem, qui non sunt in Christo Iesu, est hoc ipsum damnabile. Praeterea, si hoc ad primos motus referatur his qui non sunt in Christo Iesu, sunt damnabiles huiusmodi motus secundum damnationem originalis peccati, quae adhuc in eis manet, a qua sunt liberati hi, qui sunt in Christo Iesu. Non autem sic quod per huiusmodi motus nova addatur eis damnatio. Quod etiam secundo obiiciunt non ex necessitate concludit quod intendunt. Non enim verum est, quod actus quilibet procedens ex habitu peccati damnabilis sit etiam et ipse damnabilis, sed solum quando est actus perfectus per consensum rationis. Si enim in aliquo sit habitus adulterii, motus concupiscentiae adulterii, qui est actus imperfectus, non est in eo peccatum mortale, sed solum motus perfectus qui est per consensum rationis. Et praeterea actus, ex tali habitu procedens, non habet aliam rationem damnationis ab ea, quae est secundum rationem habitus. Et secundum hoc primi motus in infidelibus ex eo quod procedunt a peccato originali, non afferunt damnationem peccati mortalis, sed solum originalis. Deinde, cum dicit lex, etc., probat quod dixerat. Et primo quantum ad primam conditionem qua dixerat nihil esse damnationis his qui sunt in Christo Iesu; secundo, quantum ad secundam conditionem, qua dixerat qui non secundum carnem ambulant, ibi qui non secundum carnem ambulamus, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponit probationem; secundo manifestat quod supposuerat per causam, ibi nam quod impossibile erat legi, et cetera. Circa primum ponit talem rationem. Lex spiritus liberat hominem a peccato et morte; sed lex spiritus est in Iesu Christo: ergo, per hoc quod aliquis est in Christo Iesu, liberatur a peccato et morte. Quod autem lex spiritus liberet a peccato et morte, sic probat: lex spiritus est causa vitae, sed per vitam excluditur peccatum et mors, quae est effectus peccati, nam et ipsum peccatum est spiritualis mors animae: ergo lex spiritus liberat hominem a peccato et morte. Damnatio autem non est nisi per peccatum et mortem: ergo his qui sunt in Christo Iesu nihil damnationis existit.
8:2
Hoc est ergo quod dicit lex enim spiritus, et cetera. Quae quidem lex potest dici, uno modo, spiritus sanctus, ut sit sensus: lex spiritus, id est lex quae est spiritus. Lex enim ad hoc datur, ut per eam homines inducantur ad bonum; unde et philosophus in II Ethic. dicit quod intentio legislatoris est cives facere bonos. Quod quidem lex humana facit, solum notificando quid fieri debeat; sed spiritus sanctus, mentem inhabitans, non solum docet quid oporteat fieri, intellectum illuminando de agendis, sed etiam affectum inclinat ad recte agendum. Io. XIV, 26: Paracletus autem spiritus sanctus, quem mittet pater in nomine meo, ille vos docebit omnia, quantum ad primum, et suggeret vobis omnia, quantum ad secundum, quaecumque dixero vobis. Alio modo lex spiritus potest dici proprius effectus spiritus sancti, scilicet fides per dilectionem operans. Quae quidem et docet interius de agendis, secundum illud infra: unctio docebit vos de omnibus, et inclinat affectum ad agendum, secundum illud II Cor. V, 14: charitas Christi urget nos. Et haec quidem lex spiritus dicitur lex nova, quae vel est ipse spiritus sanctus, vel eam in cordibus nostris spiritus sanctus facit. Ier. XXXI, 33: dabo legem meam in visceribus eorum, et in corde eorum superscribam eam. De lege autem veteri supra dixit solum quod erat spiritualis, id est a spiritu sancto data. Et sic praedicta considerantes, inveniemus quatuor leges ab apostolo esse inductas. Primo, legem Moysi, de qua dicit: condelector legi Dei secundum interiorem hominem, secundo, legem fomitis, de qua dicit: video aliam legem in membris meis, tertio, legem naturalem secundum unum sensum, de qua subdit: repugnantem legi mentis meae, quarto tradit legem novam, cum dicit: lex spiritus. Et addit vitae; quia sicut spiritus naturalis facit vitam naturae, sic spiritus divinus facit vitam gratiae. Io. VI, 64: spiritus est qui vivificat; Ez. I, 20: spiritus vitae erat in rotis. Addit autem in Christo Iesu, quia scilicet iste spiritus non datur nisi his qui sunt in Christo Iesu. Sicut enim spiritus naturalis non pervenit ad membrum quod non habet connexionem ad caput, ita spiritus sanctus non pervenit ad hominem qui non est capiti Christo coniunctus. I Io. III, 24: in hoc scimus quod ipse manet in nobis, quia de spiritu suo ipse dedit nobis. Act. V, 2: spiritus sanctus quem dedit Deus omnibus obedientibus sibi. Haec, inquam, lex eo quod est in Christo Iesu, liberavit me. Io. VIII, 36: si filius vos liberaverit, vere liberi estis. Et hoc a lege peccati, id est a lege fomitis quae inclinat ad peccatum. Vel a lege peccati id est a consensu et operatione peccati, quod hominem tenet ligatum per modum legis. Per spiritum enim sanctum remittitur peccatum. Io. XX, v. 22: accipite spiritum sanctum, quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis. Et mortis, non solum spiritualis sed etiam corporalis, ut infra probabitur. Et hoc ideo quia est spiritus vitae. Ez. XXXVII, 9: a quatuor ventis veni, spiritus, et insuffla super interfectos istos et reviviscant. Deinde cum dicit nam quod impossibile, etc. manifestat quod dixerat scilicet quod lex vitae, quae est in Christo Iesu, liberat a peccato: nam quod liberet a morte infra probabitur. Et hoc probat per causam quae sumitur ex incarnatione Christi. Circa quam tria ponit. Primo, necessitatem incarnationis, secundo, modum incarnationis ibi Deus filium suum, tertio, incarnationis fructum ibi et de peccato. Et ut planior fiat expositio accipiemus primo secundum, secundo tertium, tertio primum, hoc modo. Recte dico quod lex spiritus vitae in Christo Iesu liberat a peccato, nam Deus, pater, filium suum, id est proprium consubstantialem sibi et coaeternum, Ps. II, 7: dominus dixit ad me: filius meus es tu, et cetera. Mittens, non de novo creans vel faciens, sed quasi praeexistentem misit. Matth. XXI, 37: novissime misit ad eos filium suum, non quidem ut esset ubi non erat, quia, ut dicitur Io. I, 10, in mundo erat, sed ut esset modo quo non erat in mundo, id est, visibiliter per carnem assumptam; unde ibidem sequitur: verbum caro factum est, et vidimus gloriam eius. Bar. c. III, 38: post hoc in terris visus est. Et ideo hic subditur in similitudinem carnis peccati. Quod non est sic intelligendum, quasi veram carnem non habuerit sed solum carnis similitudinem, quasi phantasticam, sicut Manichaei dicunt, cum ipse dominus dicat Lc. ult.: spiritus carnem et ossa non habet, sicut me videtis habere. Unde non subdit solum, in similitudinem carnis, sed in similitudinem carnis peccati. Non enim habuit carnem peccati, id est, cum peccato conceptam, quia caro eius fuit concepta per spiritum sanctum qui tollit peccatum. Matth. I, 20: quod enim in ea natum est, de spiritu sancto est. Unde Ps. XXV, 11 dicit: ego in innocentia mea ingressus sum, scilicet in mundum. Sed habuit similitudinem carnis peccati, id est, similem carni peccatrici in hoc quod erat passibilis. Nam caro hominis, ante peccatum, passioni subiecta non erat. Hebr. II, 17: debuit per omnia fratribus assimilari, ut misericors fieret.
8:3
Subdit autem duplicem effectum incarnationis, quorum primus est remotio peccati, quam ponit dicens de peccato damnavit peccatum in carne. Quod quidem potest legi: de peccato, id est, pro peccato commisso in carne Christi, Diabolo instigante, ab occisoribus eius. Damnavit, id est destruxit peccatum, quia cum Diabolus innocentem, in quo nihil iuris habebat, attentavit morti tradere, iustum fuit ut potestatem amitteret. Et ideo per suam passionem et mortem dicitur peccatum destruxisse. Col. II, 15: expolians, scilicet in cruce, principatus et potestates. Sed melius est ut dicatur damnavit peccatum in carne, id est debilitavit fomitem peccati in carne nostra, de peccato, id est ex virtute passionis suae et mortis, quae dicitur peccatum propter similitudinem peccati, ut dictum est, vel quia per hoc factus est hostia pro peccato, quae in sacra Scriptura dicitur peccatum. Os. IV, 8: peccata populi mei comedent. Unde dicit II Cor. V, 21: eum qui non noverat peccatum pro nobis Deus fecit peccatum, idest hostiam pro peccato. Et ita, satisfaciendo pro peccato nostro, abstulit peccata mundi. Io. I, 29: ecce agnus Dei, ecce qui tollit peccata mundi. Secundum effectum ponit consequenter dicens ut iustificatio legis, id est iustitia quam lex promittebat, et quam ex lege aliqui sperabant, impleretur, id est perficeretur, in nobis, existentibus scilicet in Christo Iesu. Infra IX, 30: gentes quae non sectabantur iustitiam, apprehenderunt iustitiam quae est ex fide. Et II Cor. V, 21, cum dixisset: eum qui non noverat peccatum Deus pro nobis fecit peccatum, subdit: ut nos efficeremur iustitia Dei in ipso. Hoc aliter fieri non poterat quam per Christum et ideo praemisit quod scilicet damnare potest peccatum in carne et implere iustificationem, quod erat impossibile legi Moysi. Hebr. VII, 19: nihil ad perfectum adduxit lex. Et hoc quidem erat legi impossibile, non propter defectum legis, sed in quo, id est inquantum, infirmabatur per carnem, id est propter infirmitatem carnis, quae erat in homine ex corruptione fomitis, ex qua proveniebat quod etiam lege data, homo a concupiscentia vincebatur. Matth. XXVI, 41: spiritus quidem promptus est, caro autem infirma. Et supra VI, 19: humanum dico propter infirmitatem carnis vestrae. Et ex hoc patet quod necesse fuit Christum incarnari, unde et Gal. II, 21 dicitur: si per legem est iustitia, Christus gratis mortuus est, id est sine causa. Ideo ergo necessarius fuit Christum incarnari, quia lex iustificare non poterat.
8:4
Deinde, cum dicit qui non secundum carnem, etc., probat propositum quantum ad secundam conditionem, ostendens quod ad hoc quod aliqui damnationem evadant requiritur quod non secundum carnem ambulent. Et circa hoc tria facit. Primo proponit quod intendit; secundo probat propositum, ibi qui enim secundum carnem, etc.; tertio manifestat quoddam quod in probatione supposuerat, ibi quoniam sapientia, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dictum est, quod iustificatio legis impletur in nobis, qui scilicet non solum sumus in Christo Iesu, sed etiam non ambulamus secundum carnem, sed secundum spiritum, id est, qui non sequimur concupiscentias carnis, sed instinctum spiritus sancti. Gal. V, 16: spiritu ambulate.
8:5
Deinde, cum dicit qui enim secundum carnem, etc., probat quod dixerat. Et inducit duos syllogismos. Unum quidem ex parte carnis, qui est talis: quicumque sequuntur prudentiam carnis, ducuntur ad mortem; sed quicumque sunt secundum carnem, sequuntur prudentiam carnis: ergo, quicumque sunt secundum carnem, ducuntur ad mortem. Alium syllogismum ponit ex parte spiritus, qui est talis: quicumque sequuntur prudentiam spiritus, consequuntur vitam et pacem; sed quicumque sunt secundum spiritum, sequuntur prudentiam spiritus: ergo, quicumque sunt secundum spiritum, sequuntur vitam et pacem. Et sic patet quod illi, qui non ambulant secundum carnem, sed secundum spiritum, liberantur a lege peccati et mortis. Primo, ergo ponit minorem primi syllogismi, dicens qui enim secundum carnem, id est, qui carni subduntur quasi ei subiecti, Rom. XVI, 18, huiusmodi domino non serviunt, sed suo ventri, sapiunt ea quae sunt carnis ac si dicat, habent sapientiam carnis. Sapere enim quae sunt carnis est approbare et iudicare bona esse quae sunt secundum carnem. Matth. XVI, 23: non sapis quae Dei sunt, sed quae hominis. Ier. IV, 22: sapientes sunt, ut faciant mala. Secundo, ponit minorem secundi syllogismi, dicens qui vero sunt secundum spiritum, id est, qui spiritum sanctum sequuntur, et secundum eum ducuntur secundum illud Gal. V, 18: si spiritu ducimini, non estis sub lege, sentiunt ea quae sunt spiritus, id est, habent rectum sensum in rebus spiritualibus, secundum illud Sap. I, 1: sentite de domino in bonitate. Et horum ratio est, quia, sicut philosophus dicit in III Ethic., qualis est unusquisque, talis finis videtur ei. Unde ille cuius est animus informatus per habitum bonum vel malum, existimat de fine secundum exigentiam illius habitus. Tertio, ponit maiorem primi syllogismi, dicens nam prudentia carnis, et cetera. Ad cuius intellectum oportet scire, quod prudentia est recta ratio agibilium, ut dicit philosophus VI Ethic. Recta autem ratio agendorum unum praesupponit, et tria facit. Praesupponit enim finem qui est sicut principium in agendis, sicut et ratio speculativa praesupponit principia ex quibus demonstrat. Facit autem recta ratio agibilium tria. Nam primo, recte consiliatur; secundo, recte iudicat de consiliatis; tertio, recte et constanter praecipit quod consiliatum est. Sic ergo ad prudentiam carnis requiritur quod aliquis praesupponat pro fine delectabile carnis et quod consilietur et iudicet et praecipiat ea quae conveniunt ad hunc finem. Unde talis prudentia est mors, id est, causa mortis aeternae. Gal. ult.: qui seminat in carne, de carne et metet corruptionem.
8:6
Quarto, ponit maiorem secundi syllogismi, dicens prudentia autem spiritus vita et pax. Dicitur autem secundum praedicta prudentia spiritus, quando aliquis, praesupposito fine spiritualis boni, consiliatur et iudicat et praecipit quae ordinantur convenienter ad hunc finem. Unde talis prudentia est vita, id est, causa vitae gratiae et gloriae. Gal. ult.: qui seminat in spiritu, de spiritu et metet vitam aeternam. Et est pax, id est causa pacis, nam pax causatur a spiritu sancto. Ps. CXVIII, 165: pax multa diligentibus legem tuam, domine. Gal. V, 22: fructus spiritus charitas, gaudium et pax.
Supposuerat apostolus in praecedentibus quod prudentia carnis mors est, et hoc quidem nunc probare intendit. Et primo probat propositum; secundo ostendit fideles quibus scribit a tali prudentia esse alienos, ibi vos autem, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo propositum probat de prudentia carnis in abstracto; secundo id quod de prudentia carnis dixerat, adaptat eis qui prudentiam carnis sequuntur, ibi qui autem in carne, et cetera. Circa primum ponit tria media, quorum posterius probat prius. Per primum autem probat id quod supra positum est, scilicet quod prudentia carnis sit mors, hoc modo: qui inimicatur Deo, incurrit mortem. Lc. XIX, 27: verum tamen inimicos illos qui noluerunt me regnare supra se, adducite huc, et interficite ante me. Et hoc quia Deus vita nostra est. Deut. XXX, 20: ipse est enim vita tua. Et ideo ille qui inimicatur Deo, incurrit mortem; sed prudentia carnis inimica est Deo: ergo prudentia carnis est causa mortis. Ubi notandum est, quod id quod supra dixerat prudentiam carnis, nunc nominat carnis sapientiam, non quod idem sit sapientia simpliciter et prudentia, sed quia in rebus humanis est prudentia. Prov. X, 23: sapientia est viro prudentia. Ad cuius intellectum sciendum quod sapiens simpliciter dicitur qui cognoscit causam altissimam ex qua omnia dependent. Causa autem suprema simpliciter omnium Deus est. Unde sapientia simpliciter est cognitio divinarum rerum, ut Augustinus dicit in libro de Trinitate. I Cor. II, 6: sapientiam loquimur inter perfectos. Dicitur autem sapiens in unoquoque genere qui cognoscit altissimam causam illius generis: sicut in arte aedificatoria dicitur sapiens, non ille qui scit dolare ligna et lapides, sed ille qui concipit et disponit convenientem formam domus: ex hoc enim totum artificium dependet; unde et apostolus dicit I Cor. III, 10: ut sapiens architectus fundamentum posui. Sic igitur sapiens in rebus humanis dicitur qui bonam aestimationem habens de fine humanae vitae, secundum hoc ordinat totam humanam vitam, quod pertinet ad prudentiam.
8:7
Et ita sapientia carnis est idem quod carnis prudentia. De hac sapientia dicitur Iac. c. III, 15: non est desursum descendens, sed terrena, animalis, diabolica. Dicitur autem haec sapientia Deo inimica, quia contra legem Dei hominem inclinat. Iob XV, 26: currit adversus Deum collo erecto et pingui cervice. Et ideo ad hoc probandum inducit aliud medium, subdens legi enim Dei non est subiecta. Non enim potest aliquis Deum odire secundum quod in se est, cum Deus sit ipsa essentia bonitatis: sed secundum hoc aliquis peccator Deum odit, quod praeceptum divinae legis est contrarium suae voluntati, sicut adulter odit Deum, inquantum odit hoc praeceptum: non moechaberis. Et sic omnes peccatores inquantum nolunt subiici legi Dei, sunt inimici Dei. II Par. XIX, 2: his qui oderunt Deum amicitia iungeris. Unde convenienter probat quod prudentia, vel sapientia carnis sit inimica Deo, quia non est subiecta legi Dei. Probat autem hoc per tertium medium, dicens nec enim potest. Prudentia enim carnis vitium est quoddam, ut ex praedictis patet. Quamquam autem ille qui subiectus est vitio possit liberari a vitio et subiici Deo, secundum illud supra VI, 18: liberati a peccato, servi facti Deo, tamen ipsum vitium Deo subiici non potest, cum ipsum vitium sit aversio a Deo vel a lege Dei, sicut ille qui est niger potest fieri albus, sed ipsa nigredo numquam potest fieri alba. Et secundum hoc dicitur Matth. VII, v. 18: non potest arbor mala fructus bonos facere. Ex quo patet quod non recte Manichaei ad confirmationem sui erroris haec verba assumunt, volentes per haec verba ostendere naturam carnis non esse a Deo, cum sit inimica Deo, nec possit Deo subiici. Non enim agit apostolus hic de carne ista quae est vitium hominis, ut dictum est.
8:8
Deinde cum dicit qui autem in carne, etc., adaptat quod dixerat de prudentia carnis, ad homines, quibus prudentia carnis dominatur, dicens qui autem in carne sunt, id est qui concupiscentias carnis sequuntur per prudentiam carnis, quamdiu tales sunt Deo placere non possunt, quia, ut in Ps. CXLVI, 11 dicitur, beneplacitum est Deo super timentes eum. Unde illi qui ei non subiiciuntur, non possunt ei placere, quamdiu tales sunt. Possunt autem desinere esse in carne secundum modum praedictum, et tunc Deo placebunt. Deinde, cum dicit vos autem, etc., ostendit eos, quibus loquitur, esse immunes a prudentia carnis. Et circa hoc tria facit. Primo ponit fidelium statum, dicens vos autem non estis in carne. Et sic patet non esse intelligendum de carnis natura. Romani enim, quibus loquebatur, mortales erant carne induti. Sed carnem accipit pro vitiis carnis, secundum illud I Cor. XV, 50: caro et sanguis regnum Dei non possidebunt. Unde dicit vos non estis in carne, id est, non estis in vitiis carnis, quasi secundum carnem viventes, II Cor. X, 3: in carne viventes, non secundum carnem militamus, sed in spiritu, id est, spiritum sequimini. Apoc. I, 10: fui in spiritu dominica die. Secundo apponit conditionem, dicens si tamen spiritus Dei habitat in vobis, scilicet per charitatem I Cor. III, 16: templum Dei estis, et spiritus Dei habitat in vobis. Apponit autem hanc conditionem, quia quamvis in Baptismo spiritum sanctum receperint, potuisset tamen contingere, quod per peccatum superveniens spiritum sanctum amisissent, de quo dicitur Sap. I, 5, quod corripitur a superveniente iniquitate.
8:9
Tertio ostendit conditionem hanc oportere in eis exstare, dicens si quis spiritum Christi non habet, hic non est eius. Sicut non est membrum corporis quod per spiritum corporis non vivificatur, ita non est membrum Christi, qui spiritum Christi non habet. I Io. IV, 13: in hoc scimus quoniam manet in nobis, quoniam de spiritu suo dedit nobis. Est autem notandum, quod idem est spiritus Christi et Dei patris; sed dicitur Dei patris inquantum a patre procedit; dicitur spiritus Christi, inquantum procedit a filio. Unde etiam dominus ubique attribuit eum simul sibi et patri, sicut Io. XIV, 26: Paracletus spiritus sanctus, quem mittet pater in nomine meo. Item: cum venerit Paracletus, quem ego mittam vobis a patre, et cetera. Deinde cum dicit si autem Christus, etc. ostendit, quod per gratiam Christi sive per spiritum sanctum liberamur a poena. Et primo ostendit quod liberamur per spiritum sanctum in futuro a morte corporali; secundo, quod interim in hac vita adiuvamur a spiritu sancto contra infirmitates praesentis vitae, ibi similiter autem, et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo proponit quod intendit; secundo ex hoc infert quoddam corollarium, ibi ergo, fratres, etc.; tertio probat propositum, ibi quicumque enim, et cetera. Circa primum considerandum est, quod supra mentionem fecerat de spiritu Dei, et de spiritu Christi, quamvis sit unus et idem spiritus. Primo ergo ostendit quid consequamur ex spiritu, ex hoc quod est Christi; secundo ostendit quid consequamur ex eo, inquantum est spiritus Dei patris, ibi quod si spiritus eius, et cetera. Dicit ergo: dictum est, quod si quis spiritum Christi non habet, hic non est eius, unde, cum vos sitis Christi, spiritum Christi habetis, et ipsum Christum in vobis habitantem per fidem, secundum illud Eph. c. III, 17: habitare Christum per fidem in cordibus vestris. Si autem Christus sic in vobis est, oportet vos Christo esse conformes. Christus autem sic venit in mundum, ut quantum ad spiritum esset plenus gratia et veritate, et tamen, quantum ad corpus, habet similitudinem carnis peccati, ut supra dictum est. Unde et hoc oportet esse in vobis, quod corpus quidem vestrum propter peccatum, quod adhuc manet in carne vestra, mortuum est, id est, necessitati mortis addictum, sicut Gen.
8:10
II, 17 dicitur: quacumque die comederitis, morte moriemini, id est necessitati mortis addicti eritis; spiritus vero vivit, qui iam revocatus est a peccato, secundum illud Eph. IV, 23: renovamini spiritu mentis vestrae: vivit vita gratiae, propter iustificationem, per quam iustificatur a Deo. Gal. II, v. 3: quod autem nunc vivo in carne, in fide vivo filii Dei. Supra I, 17: iustus ex fide vivit. Deinde, cum dicit quod si spiritus, etc., ostendit quid consequamur in spiritu sancto, inquantum est spiritus patris, dicens quod si habitat in vobis spiritus eius, scilicet Dei patris, qui suscitavit Iesum Christum a mortuis. Ps. XL, 11: tu autem, domine, miserere mei, et resuscita me. Act. c. III, 15: hunc Deus suscitavit, etc., et tamen ipse Christus propria virtute resurrexit, quia eadem est virtus patris et filii, consequens est, quod id quod Deus pater fecit in Christo, faciat etiam in nobis.
8:11
Et hoc est quod subdit qui suscitavit Iesum Christum a mortuis, vivificabit et mortalia corpora vestra. Non dicit mortua, sed mortalia, quia in resurrectione non solum a corporibus vestris auferetur quod sint mortua, id est necessitatem mortis habentia, sed etiam quod sint mortalia, id est potentia mori, quale fuit corpus Adam ante peccatum. Nam post resurrectionem corpora nostra erunt penitus immortalia. Is. XXV, v. 19: vivent mortui tui, interfecti mei resurgent, et cetera. Os. VI, 3: vivificabit nos post duos dies. Et hoc propter inhabitantem spiritum eius in nobis, id est in virtute spiritus sancti in nobis habitantis. Ez. XXXVII, 5: haec dicit dominus Deus ossibus his: ecce ego intromittam in vobis spiritum, et vivetis. Et hoc propter inhabitantem spiritum, id est propter dignitatem quam corpora nostra habent eo quod fuerunt receptacula spiritus sancti. I Cor. VI, 19: nescitis quod membra vestra templum sunt spiritus sancti. Illi vero, quorum membra non fuerunt templum spiritus, resurgent, sed habebunt corpora passibilia. Deinde, cum dicit ergo debitores, etc., concludit corollarium ex dictis. Et primo ponit conclusionem; secundo rationem assignat, ibi si enim, et cetera.
8:12
Dicit ergo primo: dictum est, quod per spiritum sanctum multa bona nobis proveniunt et quod ex prudentia carnis sequitur mors: ergo debitores sumus spiritui sancto propter beneficia ab eo recepta, ut vivamus secundum spiritum et non secundum carnem. Gal. V, 25: si spiritu vivimus, spiritu et ambulemus. Deinde, cum dicit si enim secundum carnem, assignat rationem conclusionis praemissae.
8:13
Et primo quantum ad carnem dicens si enim secundum carnem vixeritis, scilicet sequendo concupiscentias carnis, moriemini, scilicet morte culpae in praesenti et morte damnationis in futuro, I Tim. V, 6: quae in deliciis vivens mortua est. Secundo assignat rationem quantum ad spiritum, dicens si autem spiritu, id est per spiritum, scilicet mortificaveritis facta carnis, id est opera quae ex concupiscentia carnis proveniunt, vivetis, vita gratiae in praesenti et vita gloriae in futuro. Col. III, 5: mortificate membra vestra quae sunt super terram. Gal. V, 24: qui Christi sunt, carnem suam crucifixerunt cum vitiis et concupiscentiis.
8:14
Postquam apostolus proposuit, quod per spiritum sanctum dabitur nobis vita gloriosa quae omnem mortalitatem a corporibus nostris excludet, hic probationem inducit. Et primo ostendit, quod per spiritum sanctum huiusmodi gloriosa vita datur; secundo ostendit causam quare differtur, ibi si tamen compatimur, et cetera. Circa primum ponit talem rationem: quicumque sunt filii Dei consequuntur aeternitatem gloriosae vitae: sed quicumque reguntur spiritu sancto sunt filii Dei; ergo quicumque reguntur spiritu sancto, consequuntur haereditatem gloriosae vitae. Primo ergo ponit minorem praedictae rationis; secundo maiorem, ibi si autem, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit quod intendit; secundo probat propositum, ibi non enim accepistis, et cetera. Circa primum duo consideranda sunt. Primo quidem quomodo aliqui aguntur a spiritu Dei. Et potest sic intelligi: quicumque spiritu Dei aguntur, id est reguntur sicut a quodam ductore et directore, quod quidem in nobis facit spiritus, scilicet inquantum illuminat nos interius quid facere debeamus. Ps. CXLII, 10: spiritus tuus bonus deducet me, et cetera. Sed quia ille qui ducitur, ex seipso non operatur, homo autem spiritualis non tantum instruitur a spiritu sancto quid agere debeat, sed etiam cor eius a spiritu sancto movetur, ideo plus intelligendum est in hoc, quod dicitur quicumque spiritu Dei aguntur. Illa enim agi dicuntur, quae quodam superiori instinctu moventur. Unde de brutis dicimus quod non agunt sed aguntur, quia a natura moventur et non ex proprio motu ad suas actiones agendas. Similiter autem homo spiritualis non quasi ex motu propriae voluntatis principaliter sed ex instinctu spiritus sancti inclinatur ad aliquid agendum, secundum illud Is. LIX, 19: cum venerit quasi fluvius violentus quem spiritus Dei cogit; et Lc. IV, 1, quod Christus agebatur a spiritu in deserto. Non tamen per hoc excluditur quin viri spirituales per voluntatem et liberum arbitrium operentur, quia ipsum motum voluntatis et liberi arbitrii spiritus sanctus in eis causat, secundum illud Phil. II, 13: Deus est qui operatur in nobis velle et perficere. Secundo considerandum est quomodo illi, qui spiritu Dei aguntur, sunt filii Dei. Et hoc est manifestum ex similitudine filiorum carnalium, qui per semen carnale a patre procedentes generantur. Semen autem spirituale a patre procedens, est spiritus sanctus. Et ideo per hoc semen aliqui homines in filios Dei generantur. I Io. III, 9: omnis qui natus est ex Deo peccatum non facit, quoniam semen Dei manet in eo. Deinde cum dicit non enim accepistis, etc., probat propositum scilicet quod spiritum sanctum accipientes sint homines filii Dei, et hoc tripliciter. Primo quidem ex distinctione donorum spiritus sancti; secundo, ex confessione nostra, ibi in quo clamamus, etc.; tertio, ex testimonio spiritus, ibi ipse enim spiritus. Circa primum considerandum est, quod spiritus sanctus duos effectus facit in nobis: unum quidem timoris, Is. XI, 3: replebit eum spiritus timoris domini, alium amoris, supra V, 5: charitas Dei diffusa est per spiritum sanctum in cordibus nostris, qui datus est nobis. Timor autem facit servos, non autem amor. Ad cuius evidentiam considerari oportet, quod timor habet duo obiecta, scilicet malum quod quis timendo refugit, et illud a quo sibi hoc malum imminere videt. Dicitur enim homo timere et occisionem et regem qui potest occidere. Contingit autem quandoque quod malum quod quis refugit, est contrarium bono corporali vel temporali quod quis interdum inordinate amat et refugit pati ab aliquo homine temporali. Et hic est timor humanus vel mundanus; et hic non est a spiritu sancto. Et hunc prohibet dominus. Matth. X, 28: nolite timere eos qui corpus occidunt. Alius autem est timor qui refugit malum quod contrariatur naturae creatae, scilicet malum poenae, sed tamen refugit hoc pati a causa spirituali, scilicet a Deo: et hic timor est laudabilis quantum ad hoc saltem, quod Deum timet. Deut. V, 29: quis det eos talem habere mentem ut timeant me? Et secundum hoc a spiritu sancto est. Sed inquantum talis timor non refugit malum quod opponitur bono spirituali, scilicet peccatum, sed solum poenam, non est laudabilis. Et istum defectum non habet a spiritu sancto sed ex culpa hominis: sicut et fides informis quantum ad id quod est fidei, est a spiritu sancto, non autem eius informitas. Unde et si per huiusmodi timorem aliquis bonum faciat, non tamen bene facit, quia non facit sponte, sed coactus metu poenae, quod proprie est servorum. Et ideo timor iste proprie dicitur servilis, quia serviliter facit hominem operari. Est autem tertius timor qui refugit malum quod opponitur bono spirituali, scilicet peccata vel separationem a Deo, et hoc quidem timet incurrere ex iusta Dei vindicta. Et sic quantum ad utrumque obiectum respicit rem spiritualem, sed tamen cum hoc habet oculum ad poenam. Et iste timor dicitur esse initialis, quia solet esse in hominibus in initio suae conversionis. Timent enim poenam propter peccata praeterita et timent separari a Deo per peccatum propter gratiam charitati infusam. Et de hoc dicitur in Ps. CX, 10: initium sapientiae timor domini. Est autem quartus timor, qui ex utraque parte oculum habet solum ad rem spiritualem, quia nihil timet nisi a Deo separari. Et iste timor est sanctus qui permanet in saeculum saeculi, ut in Psalmo dicitur. Sicut autem timor initialis causatur ex charitate imperfecta: ita hic timor causatur ex charitate perfecta. I Io. IV, 18: perfecta charitas foras mittit timorem. Et ideo timor initialis et timor castus non distinguuntur contra amorem charitatis, qui est causa utriusque, sed solum timor poenae; quia sicut hic timor facit servitutem, ita amor charitatis facit libertatem filiorum. Facit enim hominem voluntaria ad honorem Dei operari, quod est proprie filiorum. Lex igitur vetus data est in timore, quod significabant tonitrua et alia huiusmodi, quae facta sunt in datione veteris legis, ut dicitur Ex. XIX, 16 s. Et ideo dicitur Hebr. XII, 21: et ita terribile erat quod videbatur. Et ideo lex vetus per inflictionem poenarum inducens ad mandata Dei servanda, data est in spiritu servitutis. Unde dicitur Gal. IV, 24: unum quidem in monte Sina in servitutem generans. Et ideo hic dicit: recte dictum est quod qui spiritu Dei aguntur, etc., non enim iterum, in nova lege sicut in veteri lege fuit, accepistis spiritum servitutis in timore, scilicet poenarum, quem timorem spiritus sanctus faciebat; sed accepistis spiritum, scilicet charitatis, qui est adoptionis filiorum, id est, per quem adoptamur in filios Dei. Gal. IV, 5: ut adoptionem filiorum reciperemus. Non autem hoc dicitur quasi sit alius et alius spiritus, sed quia idem est spiritus, scilicet qui in quibusdam facit timorem servilem quasi imperfectum, in aliis facit amorem quasi quoddam perfectum.
8:15
Deinde cum dicit in quo clamamus, etc., manifestat idem per nostram confessionem. Profitemur enim nos patrem habere Deum instructi a domino, cum dicimus orantes pater noster qui es in caelis, ut habetur Matth. VI, 9. Hoc autem convenit dicere non solum Iudaeis, sed etiam gentibus. Et ideo duo ponit idem significantia, scilicet abba, quod est Hebraeum, et pater, quod est Latinum vel Graecum, ut ostendat hoc ad utrumque populum pertinere. Unde et dominus, Mc. XIV, 36: abba pater, omnia possibilia sunt tibi. Ier. III, 19: patrem vocabis me. Hoc autem dicimus non tantum sono vocis, quantum intentione cordis, quae quidem propter sui magnitudinem clamor dicitur, sicut et ad Moysen tacentem dicitur, Ex. XIV, v. 15: quid clamas ad me, scilicet intentione cordis? Sed ista magnitudo intentionis ex affectu filialis amoris procedit, quem in nobis scilicet, facit. Et ideo dicit in quo, scilicet spiritu sancto, clamamus: abba, pater. Unde Is. VI, 3 dicitur quod Seraphim qui interpretantur ardentes, quasi igne spiritus sancti, clamabant alter ad alterum.
8:16
Deinde cum dicit ipse enim spiritus, etc., ostendit idem ex testimonio spiritus sancti, ne forte aliquis dicat, quod in nostra confessione decipimur; unde dicit: ideo dico, quod in spiritu sancto clamamus: abba, pater, ipse enim spiritus testimonium reddit quod sumus filii Dei. Hic autem testimonium reddit non quidem exteriore voce ad aures hominum; sicut pater protestatus est de filio suo, Matth. III, 17, sed reddit testimonium per effectum amoris filialis, quem in nobis facit. Et ideo dicit quod testimonium reddit, non auribus, sed spiritui nostro, et cetera. Act. III, 15: nos testes sumus horum verborum. Deinde cum dicit si autem filii, etc., ponit maiorem. Et, primo, ostendit quod filiis debetur haereditas, dicens: si autem aliqui filii, per spiritum scilicet, sequitur etiam quod sint haeredes, quia non solum filio naturali, sed etiam adoptivo debetur haereditas. I Petr. I, v. 3 s.: regeneravit nos in spem vivam in haereditatem, et cetera. Ps. XV, 6: haereditas mea praeclara est mihi. Secundo ostendit quae sit ista haereditas.
8:17
Et primo describit eam quantum ad Deum patrem, dicens haeredes quidem Dei. Dicitur autem aliquis haeres alicuius existere, qui principalia eius bona percipit seu adipiscitur, non autem qui aliqua munuscula recipit, sicut legitur Gen. XXV, 5 quod Abraham dedit cuncta quae possedit Isaac, filiis autem concubinarum largitus est munera. Bonum autem principale quo Deus dives est, est ipsemet. Est enim dives per seipsum, et non per aliquid aliud, quia extrinsecorum bonorum non indiget, ut dicitur in Ps. XV, 2. Unde ipsum Deum adipiscuntur filii Dei pro haereditate. Unde Ps. XV, 5: dominus pars haereditatis meae. Thren. III, 24: pars mea dominus, dixit anima mea. Sed cum filius haereditatem non adipiscatur nisi patre defuncto, videtur quod homo non possit esse haeres Dei, qui numquam decidit. Dicendum est autem, quod illud habet locum in bonis temporalibus, quae simul a multis possideri non possunt, et ideo necesse est unum decedere ut alius succedat: sed bona spiritualia simul a multis haberi possunt, et ideo non oportet patrem decedere ut filii sint haeredes. Potest tamen dici quod Deus decedit nobis inquantum est in nobis per fidem: erit autem nostra haereditas, inquantum videbimus eum per speciem. Secundo describit hanc haereditatem ex parte Christi, dicens cohaeredes autem Christi, quia ipse cum sit principalis filius a quo nos filiationem participamus, ita est principalis haeres, cui in haereditate coniungimur. Matth. XXI, 38: hic est haeres, et cetera. Mich. I, 15: adhuc haeredem adducam tibi. Deinde cum dicit si tamen compatimur, etc., ostendit causam dilationis huius vitae gloriosae. Et primo ponit causam ex parte passionum; secundo, praeeminentiam gloriae ad passiones, ibi existimo enim, et cetera. Circa primum considerandum est quod Christus, qui est principalis haeres, ad haereditatem gloriae pervenit per passiones. Lc. ult.: nonne oportuit Christum pati, et ita intrare in gloriam suam? Non autem nos faciliori modo debemus haereditatem adipisci. Et ideo nos etiam oportet per passiones ad illam haereditatem pervenire. Act. XIV, 21: per multas tribulationes oportet nos introire in regnum Dei. Non enim statim immortale et impassibile corpus accipimus, ut simul cum Christo pati possimus. Unde dicit si tamen compatimur, id est simul cum Christo patienter sustinemus tribulationes huius mundi, ut et cum Christo glorificemur. II Tim. II, 11: si commortui sumus, et conregnabimus.
8:18
Postquam apostolus demonstravit et dixit quod per gratiam Christi liberamur, nunc assignat causam dilationis immortalis vitae, quae est haereditas filiorum Dei, ex eo quod oportet nos Christo compati, ut ad eius gloriae societatem perveniamus. Et quia posset aliquis dicere onerosam esse haereditatem huiusmodi, ad quam non potest nisi per tolerantiam passionum perveniri, ideo hic ostendit excellentiam futurae gloriae ad passiones praesentis temporis. Et primo ponit quod intendit; secundo probat propositum, ibi nam expectatio, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dictum est quod oportet nos pati ut et glorificemur, nec debemus refugere passiones, ut gloriam habeamus. Existimo enim, ego, qui utrumque expertus sum, Eccli. XXXIV, 9: vir in multis expertus, cogitabit multa. Ipse abundanter passiones sustinuit, secundum illud II Cor. c. XI, 23: in laboribus et carceribus abundantius. Ipse etiam futurae gloriae contemplator fuit, secundum illud II Cor. XII, 4: raptus in Paradisum, et audivit arcana verba, et cetera. Hoc, inquam, existimo quod passiones huius temporis non sunt passiones condignae ad futuram gloriam quae revelabitur in nobis. Ubi quatuor ponit ad ostendendum excellentiam illius gloriae. Primo quidem designat eius aeternitatem, cum dicit ad futuram, scilicet post hoc tempus; nihil autem est post hoc tempus nisi aeternitas. Unde illa gloria excedit passiones huius temporis, sicut aeternum temporale. II Cor. IV, v. 17: id enim quod in praesenti est momentaneum, et leve tribulationis nostrae, supra modum in sublimitate aeternum gloriae pondus operatur in nobis. Secundo designat eius dignitatem, cum dicit gloriam, quae claritatem quamdam dignitatis insinuat. Ps. CXLIX, 5: exultabunt sancti in gloria. Tertio designat manifestationem cum dicit quae revelabitur. Nunc enim gloriam quidem habent sancti, sed occultatam in conscientia. II Cor. I, 12: gloria nostra haec est: testimonium conscientiae nostrae. Tunc autem gloria illa in conspectu omnium revelabitur, et bonorum et malorum, de quibus dicitur Sap. V, 2: mirabuntur in subitatione insperatae salutis. Quarto designat eius veritatem, cum dicit in nobis. Gloria enim huius mundi vana est, quia est in his quae sunt extra hominem, puta in apparatu divitiarum et in opinione hominum. Ps. XLVIII, 7: in multitudine divitiarum suarum gloriantur. Sed illa gloria erit de eo quod est intra hominem, secundum illud Lc. XVII, 21: regnum Dei intra vos est. Sic igitur passiones huius temporis, si secundum se considerentur, multum deficiunt a quantitate huius gloriae. Is. LIV, v. 7: ad punctum in modico dereliqui te, et in miserationibus magnis congregabo te. Sed si considerentur huiusmodi passiones inquantum eas aliquis voluntarie sustinet propter Deum ex charitate, quam in nobis spiritus facit, sic ex condigno per huiusmodi passiones homo meretur vitam aeternam. Nam spiritus sanctus est fons cuius aquae, id est effectus, saliunt in vitam aeternam, ut dicitur Io. IV, 14. Deinde cum dicit nam expectatio creaturae, etc. ostendit propositum per excellentiam illius gloriae. Et primo ex expectatione creaturae; secundo ex expectatione apostolorum, ibi non solum autem, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponit expectationem creaturae; secundo manifestat eam, ibi vanitati enim, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dictum est quod etiam futura gloria excedit passiones praesentes.
8:19
Et tamen hoc manifestum est; nam expectatio creaturae, id est ipsa creatura expectans, expectat revelationem filiorum Dei: quia, ut dicitur I Io. III, 2: nunc filii Dei sumus, et nondum apparuit quid erimus. Occultatur enim dignitas divinae filiationis in sanctis propter exteriores passiones sed postmodum revelabitur illa dignitas, quando immortalem et gloriosam vitam suscipient, ita quod ex persona impiorum dicitur Sap. V, 5: ecce quomodo computati sunt inter filios Dei. Dicit autem expectatio expectat, ut talis geminatio intensionem expectationis designet, secundum illud Ps. XXXIX, 1: expectans expectavi dominum. Sciendum est autem quod creatura hic tripliciter accipi potest. Uno modo homines iusti, qui specialiter creatura Dei dicuntur, vel quia permanent in bono, in quo creati sunt; vel propter excellentiam, quia omnis creatura quodammodo eis deservit. Iac. I, 18: voluntarie genuit nos verbo veritatis, ut simus initium aliquod creaturae eius. Haec autem creatura, id est homo iustus, expectat revelationem gloriae filiorum Dei, tamquam praemium sibi repromissum. Tit. c. II, 13: expectantes beatam spem et adventum gloriae magni Dei. Secundo, potest dici creatura ipsa humana natura, quae subiicitur bonis gratiae, quae quidem in hominibus iniustis nondum iustificata est sed est sicut informis. In hominibus autem iam iustificatis, est quidem partim formata per gratiam sed tamen est adhuc informis respectu illius formae, quam est acceptura per gloriam. Sic igitur ipsa creatura, id est nos ipsi, secundum quod consideramur in bonis naturae, expectat revelationem gloriae filiorum Dei. Quod etiam nobis competit per gratiam, sicut si dicamus quod materia expectat formam, vel colores expectant completionem imaginis, sicut dicit Glossa. Iob XIV, 14: cunctis diebus quibus nunc milito, expecto, donec veniat immutatio mea. Tertio modo potest intelligi de ipsa creatura sensibili, sicut sunt elementa huius mundi, secundum illud Sap. XIII, 5: a magnitudine speciei et creaturae cognoscibiliter poterit eorum creator videri. Huiusmodi autem creatura dupliciter aliquid expectat: nam expectatio creaturae sensibilis, secundum quod est a Deo, ordinatur ad aliquem finem, quod quidem contingit dupliciter. Uno modo secundum quod Deus imprimit aliquam formam et virtutem naturalem huiusmodi creaturae, ex qua inclinatur ad aliquem finem naturalem, puta si dicamus quod arbor expectat fructificationem et ignis expectat locum sursum. Alio modo creatura sensibilis ordinatur a Deo ad aliquem finem qui superexcedit formam naturalem ipsius. Sicut enim humanum corpus induetur quadam forma gloriae supernaturali, ita tota creatura sensibilis, in illa gloria filiorum Dei, quamdam novitatem gloriae consequetur, secundum illud Apoc. XXI, 1: vidi caelum novum et terram novam. Et per hunc modum creatura sensibilis expectat revelationem gloriae filiorum Dei. Deinde cum dicit vanitati enim, etc., manifestat praedictam expectationem. Et primo ponit necessitatem expectandi; secundo, expectationis terminum, ibi quia ipsa creatura, etc.; tertio, expectationis signum, ibi scimus enim quod omnis creatura, et cetera. Necessitas autem expectandi est ex defectu cui subiacet creatura. Cui enim nihil deficit non habet necesse aliquid expectare.
8:20
Defectum autem creaturae ostendit, dicens vanitati enim creatura subiecta est. Et siquidem per creaturam intelligatur homo iustus, sic intelligitur subiici vanitati, id est istis rebus corporalibus, quae sunt mutabilia et caduca. Unde dicitur vana, secundum illud Eccle. I, 2: vanitas vanitatum et omnia vanitas. Subiicitur autem eis propter necessitatem praesentis vitae, circa ea occupationem habens, non tamen volens, quia huiusmodi temporalia non amat, sicut illi contra quos dicitur in Ps. IV, 3: ut quid diligitis vanitatem et quaeritis mendacium? Sed tamen huiusmodi vanitati subiicitur talis creatura propter eum, id est propter ordinationem Dei, qui subiecit eam, id est hominem iustum, huiusmodi sensibilibus creaturis, et tamen in spe, ut scilicet quandoque a tali occupatione homo liberetur, in resurrectione scilicet quando neque nubent, neque nubentur, sed erunt sicut Angeli in caelo, Matth. XXII, 30. Si vero intelligatur creatura ipsa humana natura, sic est subiecta vanitati, id est passibilitati secundum illud Ps. XXXVIII, 6: verumtamen universa vanitas omnis homo vivens. Non tamen volens, quia talis vanitas est humanae naturae in poenam inflicta. Poena autem est involuntaria, sicut et culpa voluntaria. Sed tamen huiusmodi passionibus humana natura subiicitur propter eum, id est propter sententiam Dei, qui subiecit eam, scilicet humanam naturam, defectibus, sed tamen in spe, quandoque evadendi huiusmodi passiones. Is. XXVIII, 28: non in perpetuum triturans triturabit. Si autem intelligatur de creatura sensibili, sic talis creatura subiecta est vanitati, id est mutabilitati, non volens. Huiusmodi enim defectus, qui consequuntur mutabilitatem, sicut corruptio et senium et alia huiusmodi, sunt contra naturam particularem huius vel illius rei, cuius appetitus est ad conservationem, licet sint secundum naturam universalem. Sed nihilominus huiusmodi vanitati creatura sensibilis subiicitur propter eum, id est propter ordinationem Dei, qui subiecit eam in spe, id est in expectatione gloriosae novitatis, ut supra dictum est.
8:21
Deinde cum dicit quia et ipsa creatura, etc., ostendit terminum praedictae expectationis. Non enim est vana eius expectatio vel spes, quia ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute corruptionis in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei. Et si quidem per creaturam intelligatur homo iustus, per servitutem corruptionis intelligitur cura quaerendi victum et vestitum et alia quibus servitur nostrae mortalitati, quae est quaedam servitus, a qua liberabuntur sancti tendentes in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei. Qui, quamvis nunc habeant libertatem iustitiae, quae est a servitute peccati, nondum tamen habent libertatem gloriae, quae est a servitute miseriae. Iob XXXIX, 5: quis dimisit onagrum liberum? Si vero per creaturam intelligatur humana natura, ipsa liberabitur a servitute corruptionis, id est ad litteram a passibilitate et corruptione, et hoc tendens in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei, quae est non solum a culpa, sed etiam a morte, secundum illud I Cor. XV, 54: absorpta est mors in victoria. Si vero intelligatur de creatura sensibili, sic ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute corruptionis, id est, mutabilitatis: quia in qualibet mutatione est aliqua corruptio, ut Augustinus dicit et etiam philosophus in VIII Physic. Et hoc in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei, quia hoc etiam libertati gloriae filiorum Dei congruit ut sicut ipsi sunt innovati ita etiam eorum habitatio innovetur. Is. LXV, 17: ego creo caelos novos et terram novam, et non erunt in memoria priora, id est, prior mutabilitas creaturae. Dicit autem, quia et ipsa, etc. secundum primum sensum. Ac si dicat: non solum nos apostoli sed etiam alii iusti. In sensu autem secundo: non solum iusti, sed etiam ipsa humana natura, quae in quibusdam nondum est renovata per gratiam. In tertio autem sensu intelligendum est ac si dicatur: non solum homines sed alia creatura. Deinde cum dicit scimus enim, etc., ponit signum expectationis, dicens scimus enim, nos apostoli, per spiritum sanctum instructi et etiam per experimentum, quod omnis creatura ingemiscit et parturit usque adhuc. Quod quidem si intelligatur de creatura sensibili, habet difficultatem.
8:22
Primo quidem quantum ad hoc quod dicit ingemiscit et parturit, hoc enim convenire videtur non nisi creaturae rationali. Sed potest sic exponi, ut hoc quod dicit ingemiscit idem sit ei quod dixit non volens. In illis enim ingemiscimus, quae nostrae voluntati repugnant. Sic ergo inquantum defectus creaturae sensibilis sunt contra naturalem appetitum particularis naturae, dicitur ipsa creatura sensibilis ingemiscere. Quod autem dicit parturit, idem est ei quod supra dixerat expectat. Nam parturitio est via ad prolem producendam. Secundum autem dubium est in hoc quod dicit omnis creatura, quia sic etiam includerentur corpora caelestia; unde et Glossa dicit quod sol et luna non sine labore statuta sibi implent spatia. Sed exponendum est ut labor accipiatur pro motu, sicut et requies quandoque accipitur pro cessatione ab opere, sicut Deus die septima requievisse dicitur Gen. II, 3. Et, secundum hoc, per gemitum intelligitur corruptio, quae ammiscetur motui locali, prout scilicet desinit esse in hoc ubi et incipit esse in alio. Per parturitionem autem intelligitur ordinatio caelestium corporum ad eorum innovationem. Si vero exponatur de hominibus, sic dicitur humana natura omnis creatura, quia participat cum omni creatura: cum spirituali quidem quantum ad intellectum, cum animali quantum ad corporis animationem, cum corporali quantum ad corpus. Haec ergo creatura, id est homo, ingemiscit, partim propter mala quae patitur, partim propter bona sperata quae differuntur Thren. I, 22: multi gemitus mei. Parturit autem, quia cum quadam afflictione animi sustinet dilationem gloriae expectatae. Prov. XIII, 12: spes quae differtur, affligit animam. Io. XVI, 21: mulier cum parit, tristitiam habet. Ps. XLVII, v. 6: ibi dolores ut parturientis. Dicit autem usque adhuc, quia iste gemitus non est ablatus per nostram iustificationem, sed manet usque adhuc, id est usque ad mortem. Vel usque adhuc, quia et si aliqui iam sint liberati qui sunt in gloria, adhuc tamen nos sumus residui. Vel usque adhuc, quia non solum antiqui patres, qui fuerunt ante Christum, sed etiam adhuc tempore gratiae eadem patimur. II Petr. III, 9 dicitur ex persona impiorum: ubi est nunc promissio aut adventus eius? Ex quo patres dormierunt, omnia sic perseverant ab initio creaturae. Est autem sciendum quod creatura Dei potest dici omne illud, quod sub Deo est. Aliqui voluerunt praedicta verba exponere de qualibet creatura, etiam de Angelis sanctis: sed valde inconveniens est, ut ipsi dicantur vanitati subiecti, aut ingemiscere et parturire, cum ipsi iam habeant gloriam eius cuius similitudinem expectamus, secundum illud Matthaei XXII, 30: erunt sicut Angeli Dei in caelis: et ideo convenientius secundum praedicta exponitur.
8:23
Supra ostendit apostolus excellentiam futurae gloriae ex expectatione creaturae, nunc ostendit idem ex expectatione apostolorum. Non autem potest esse parvum quod a magnis viris expectatur tam anxie. Et circa hoc duo facit. Primo proponit quod intendit; secundo probat propositum, ibi spe enim, et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo proponit dignitatem expectantium cum dicit non solum autem illa, scilicet creatura, expectat gloriam filiorum Dei, sed et nos ipsi, scilicet apostoli, habentes primitias spiritus sancti, quia scilicet spiritum sanctum et tempore prius, et caeteris abundantius apostoli habuerunt, sicut et in fructibus terrae illud quod primo ad maturitatem pervenit, est pinguius et magis acceptum. Ier. II, 3: sanctus Israel domino primitiae frugum eius. Hebr. XII, 23: accessistis ad Ecclesiam primitivorum qui conscripti sunt in caelestibus. Ex quo patet quod apostoli sunt omnibus aliis sanctis, quacumque praerogativa praefulgeant, sive virginitatis, sive doctrinae, sive martyrii, praeferendi, tamquam abundantius spiritum sanctum habentes. Sed potest aliquis dicere, quod quidam alii sancti maiora tormenta sustinuerunt, et maiores austeritates propter Christum, quam apostoli. Sed sciendum est quod magnitudo meriti principaliter et respectu essentialis praemii, attenditur secundum charitatem. Consistit enim praemium essentiale in gaudio quod habetur de Deo. Manifestum est autem, quod de Deo plus gaudebunt qui plus amant. Unde et illam visionem beatam dominus suo dilecto promittit, dicens Io. XIV, 21: si quis diligit me, diligetur a patre meo: et ego diligam eum, et manifestabo ei meipsum. Sed secundum quantitatem operum, meretur homo praemium accidentale, quod est gaudium de talibus operibus. Apostoli ergo, illa opera quae fecerunt, ex maiori charitate fecerunt, ex qua habebant cor ad multa maiora facienda si fuisset opportunum. Si autem dicat aliquis: potest tantum quis conari quod habebit aequalem charitatem cum apostolis, dicendum, quod charitas hominis non est a seipso, sed ex gratia Dei, quae datur unicuique secundum mensuram donationis Christi, ut dicitur Eph. IV, 7. Unicuique autem dat gratiam proportionatam ei ad quod eligitur, sicut homini Christo data est excellentissima gratia, quia ad hoc est electus, ut eius natura in unitatem personae divinae assumeretur, et post eum habuit maximam plenitudinem gratiae beata Maria, quae ad hoc est electa ut esset mater Christi. Inter caeteros autem ad maiorem dignitatem sunt electi apostoli, ut scilicet immediate ab ipso Christo accipientes, aliis traderent ea, quae pertinent ad salutem, et sic in eis Ecclesia quodammodo fundaretur, secundum illud Apoc. XXI, 14: murus habebat fundamenta duodecim, et nomina apostolorum erant in eis scripta: et ideo dicitur I Cor. XII, 28: Deus posuit in Ecclesiam primum quidem apostolos. Et ideo Deus eis abundantiorem gratiam prae caeteris tribuit. Secundo ponit anxietatem expectationis cum dicit et ipsi intra nos gemimus. Qui quidem gemitus designat afflictionem ex dilatione rei cum magno desiderio expectatae, secundum illud Prov. XIII, 12: spes quae differtur, affligit animam. Ps. VI, 6: laboravi in gemitu meo. Iste autem gemitus non est tam exterius, quam interius, tum quia ex interiori cordis affectu procedit, tum quia est propter interiora bona. Unde signanter dicit intra nos. Thren. I, 22: multi gemitus mei. Tertio ponit rem expectatam dicens adoptionem filiorum Dei expectantes, id est completionem huius adoptionis. Inchoata enim est huiusmodi adoptio per spiritum sanctum iustificantem animam. Supra eodem: accepistis spiritum adoptionis filiorum. Consummabitur autem per ipsius corporis glorificationem. Unde supra V, 2: gloriamur in spe gloriae filiorum Dei. Et hoc est quod subdit redemptionem corporis nostri, ut scilicet sicut spiritus noster redemptus est a peccato, ita corpus nostrum redimatur a corruptione et morte. Os. XIII, 41: de morte redimam eos. Phil. III, 21: reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae. Deinde cum dicit spe enim, etc., probat quod dixerat tali ratione: spes est de his quae non praesentialiter videntur, sed in futuro expectantur. Sed nos sumus salvi facti per spem, ergo expectamus in futurum complementum salutis. Primo ergo ponit minorem, dicens: nos enim, apostoli et caeteri fideles, spe salvi facti sumus, quia scilicet spem nostrae salutis habemus. I Petr. I, 3: regeneravit nos in spem vivam. Ps. LXI, 9: sperate in eum omnis congregatio populi. Secundo ponit maiorem, dicens spes autem, id est, res sperata, quae videtur, quasi praesentialiter habita, non est spes, id est, non est res sperata, sed habita. Spes enim est expectatio futuri. Soph. III, 8: expecta me in die resurrectionis meae in futurum.
8:24
Tertio ponit probationem maioris, dicens nam quod videt quis, quid, id est cur, sperat? Quasi dicat: spes importat motum animae in aliquid non habitum tendentem. Cum autem aliquid iam habetur, non est necessarium ut in id aliquis moveatur. Et est notandum, quod quia spes ex fide quodammodo oritur, attribuit spei opus illud quod est fidei, scilicet esse de non visis, secundum illud Hebr. XI, 1: fides est argumentum non apparentium.
8:25
Quarto ponit conclusionem, dicens si autem quod non videmus speramus, sequitur, quod per patientiam expectamus. Unde notandum est, quod proprie patientia importat tolerantiam tribulationum cum quadam aequanimitate. Infra XII, 12: in tribulatione patientes. Quia vero dilatio boni habet quandam rationem mali, inde est quod etiam diutina expectatio bonorum absentium, cum tranquillitate animi, attribuitur patientiae, sed haec maxime ad longanimitatem pertinent, secundum illud Iac. V, 7: patientes estote, fratres, usque ad adventum domini. Utroque autem modo patientia hic accipitur: quia apostoli expectabant aequanimiter gloriam, et cum dilatione et tribulatione. Deinde cum dicit similiter autem, etc., ostendit quomodo per spiritum sanctum adiuvamur in defectibus vitae praesentis. Et primo quantum ad completionem desideriorum; secundo, quantum ad directionem exteriorum eventuum, ibi scimus autem, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit quod intendit; secundo manifestat propositum, ibi nam quid oremus, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dictum est quod per spiritum sanctum vivificabuntur nostra mortalia corpora, quando auferetur a nobis nostra infirmitas, similiter autem, et in statu huius vitae, in quo adhuc infirmitati subiicimur, spiritus adiuvat infirmitatem nostram, et si non totaliter eam tollat. Ez. III, v. 14: spiritus quoque elevavit me, et assumpsit me: et abii amarus in indignatione spiritus mei, quasi infirmitate nondum totaliter cessante, manus enim domini erat mecum confortans me. Et in hoc spiritus me assumpsit. Matth. XXVI, 41: spiritus quidem promptus est, caro autem infirma. Deinde cum dicit nam quid oremus, etc., manifestat quod dixerat. Et primo ostendit necessitatem auxilii spiritus, quod pertinet ad infirmitatem praesentis vitae; secundo ostendit modum auxilii, ibi sed ipse spiritus, etc.; tertio ostendit efficaciam auxilii, ibi qui autem scrutatur. Dicit ergo primo: recte dico quod spiritus adiuvat infirmitatem nostram; nam in hoc patimur infirmitatem quod nescimus quid oremus, sicut oportet. Iob III, v. 23: viro cuius abscondita est via, et circumdedit eum Deus tenebris. Et est considerandum quod duo dicit nos apostolus nescire, scilicet quid orando petamus, et modum quo petere oporteat; sed utrumque videtur esse falsum. Nam primum scimus quid oremus: quia hoc nos dominus docuit Matth. VI, 9: sanctificetur nomen tuum, et cetera. Sed dicendum quod in generali quidem possumus scire quid convenienter oremus, sed in speciali hoc non possumus scire. Primo quidem, quia si desideramus aliquod opus virtutis facere, quod est implere voluntatem Dei, sicut in caelo et in terra, potest contingere quod illud opus virtutis non est huic vel illi congruum: sicut alicui qui utiliter potest in actione proficere, non expedit contemplationis quies, et e converso, ut Gregorius dicit in moralibus super illud Iob V, v. 26: ingrediens in abundantia sepulchrum. Unde dicitur Prov. XIV, 12: est via quae videtur homini iusta, novissima autem illius ducunt ad mortem. Secundo aliquis desiderat aliquod temporale bonum ad sustentationem vitae, quod est petere panem quotidianum, quod tamen sibi vertitur in periculum mortis. Multi enim propter divitias perierunt. Eccle. V, 12: divitiae conservatae in malum domini sui. Tertio aliquis desiderat liberari ab aliqua molestia tentationis, quae tamen est sibi ad custodiam humilitatis: sicut Paulus petiit amoveri a se stimulum, qui tamen erat ei datus ne eum magnitudo revelationum extolleret, ut dicitur II Cor. XII, 7. Similiter etiam videtur quod sciamus sicut nos oportet orare: secundum illud Iac. I, 6: postulet in fide nihil haesitans. Et ad hoc dicendum, quod in generali hoc scire possumus, sed speciali motu cordis nostri usquequaque discernere non possumus, utputa utrum petamus aliquid ex ira, vel ex zelo iustitiae. Unde et Matth. XX, 20, reprobata est petitio filiorum Zebedaei, quia licet viderentur participationem divinae gloriae postulare, tamen ex quadam vana gloria seu elatione procedebat eorum petitio.
8:26
Deinde, cum dicit sed ipse, etc., ponit modum auxilii spiritus sancti, dicens quod ipse spiritus postulat pro nobis gemitibus inenarrabilibus. Quod quidem videtur suffragari errori Arii et Macedonii, qui posuerunt spiritum sanctum esse creaturam et minorem patre et filio; postulare enim est minoris, sed si ex eo, quod dicit eum postulare, intelligamus eum esse passibilem creaturam et patre minorem, consequens est etiam quod ex eo quod dicit gemitibus postulare, intelligamus eum esse passibilem creaturam beatitudine carentem, quod nullus umquam haereticus dixit. Nam gemitus ex dolore est qui ad miseriam pertinet. Et ideo exponendum est postulat, id est postulantes nos facit, sicut et Gen. XXII, 12: nunc cognovi quod timeas dominum, id est, cognoscere feci. Facit autem spiritus sanctus nos postulare, inquantum in nobis recta desideria causat. Nam postulatio est quaedam desideriorum explicatio. Desideria autem recta ex amore charitatis proveniunt, quam in nobis scilicet facit. Supra V, 5: charitas Dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris per spiritum sanctum, qui datus est nobis. Spiritu autem sancto dirigente et instigante cor nostrum, et nostra desideria non possunt esse nisi nobis utilia Is. XLVIII, 17: ego dominus docens te utilia; et ideo subdit pro nobis. Eius autem quod multum desideramus et desideranter petimus, dilationem cum dolore et gemitibus patimur, et ideo subdit gemitibus, quos scilicet in corde nostro causat, inquantum scilicet nos facit caelestia desiderare, quae differuntur animae. Iste est gemitus columbae, quem spiritus sanctus in nobis facit. Nah. II, 7: minabantur gementes ut columbae. Dicit autem inenarrabilibus: aut quia sunt propter rem inenarrabilem, scilicet caelestem gloriam II Cor. XII, 4: audivit arcana verba quae non licet homini loqui, aut quia ipsi motus cordis sufficienter enarrari non possunt, secundum quod a spiritu sancto procedunt. Iob XXXVIII, 37: quis enarrabit caelorum rationem?
8:27
Deinde, cum dicit qui autem scrutatur, etc., ostendit efficaciam auxilii, quo spiritus sanctus nos adiuvat, dicens qui autem scrutatur corda, id est, Deus cui proprium est corda scrutari. Ps. VII, 10: scrutans corda et renes Deus. Dicitur autem Deus scrutari corda, non quod inquirendo occulta cordis cognoscat, sed quia manifeste scit ea quae in corde latent. Soph. I, 12: scrutabor Ierusalem in lucernis. Deus, inquam, scrutans corda, scit, id est approbat secundum illud II Tim. II, 19: novit dominus qui sunt eius, quid desideret spiritus, id est, quid desiderare nos faciat. Ps. XXXVII, 9: domine, ante te omne desiderium meum. Ideo autem desideria spiritus quae in sanctis facit spiritus sanctus, sunt Deo accepta: quia postulat pro sanctis, id est postulare eos facit, secundum Deum, id est, quod convenit divino beneplacito Prov. XI, 23: desiderium iustorum omne bonum, in cuius exemplum dominus patri dicebat, Matth. XXVI, v. 39: non sicut ego volo, sed sicut tu vis.
8:28
Ostendit supra apostolus quod spiritus sanctus adiuvat nos in infirmitatibus praesentis vitae, quantum ad impletionem nostrorum desideriorum, hic ostendit qualiter nos iuvat quantum ad exteriores eventus, dirigendo in bonum nostrum. Et primo proponit quod intendit; secundo probat propositum, ibi nam quos praescivit, etc.; tertio infert quandam conclusionem ex dictis, ibi quis ergo separabit nos, et cetera. Circa primum duo consideranda occurrunt. Primo quidem magnitudo beneficii quod nobis a spiritu sancto confertur, ut scilicet omnia nobis cooperentur in bonum. Ad cuius evidentiam considerandum est, quod quidquid fit in mundo, etiamsi malum sit, cedit in bonum universi: quia, ut Augustinus dicit in Enchiridion: Deus est adeo bonus, quod nihil mali esse permitteret, nisi esset adeo potens quod ex quolibet malo posset elicere aliquod bonum. Non autem semper cedit malum in bonum eius in quo est, quod sicut corruptio unius animalis cedit quidem in bonum universi, inquantum per corruptionem unius generatur aliud, non tamen in bonum eius quod corrumpitur: quia bonum universi est a Deo volitum secundum se, et ad ipsum ordinantur omnes partes universi. Et eadem ratio esse videtur circa ordinem nobilissimarum partium ad alias partes, quia malum aliarum partium ordinatur in bonum nobilissimarum. Sed quicquid fit circa nobilissimas partes, non ordinatur nisi in bonum ipsarum, quia de eis propter se cura habetur, de aliis autem propter ipsas: sicut medicus infirmitatem pedis sustinet, ut curet caput. Inter omnes autem partes universi excellunt sancti Dei, ad quorum quemlibet pertinet quod dicitur Matth. XXV, 23: super omnia bona sua constituet eum. Et ideo quicquid accidit, vel circa ipsos vel alias res, totum in bonum eorum cedit: ita quod verificatur quod dicitur Prov. XI, 29: qui stultus est, serviet sapienti, quia scilicet etiam mala peccatorum in bonum iustorum cedunt. Unde et Deus specialem curam de iustis habere dicitur, secundum illud Ps. XXXIII, 16: oculi domini super iustos, inquantum scilicet sic de eis curat, quod nihil mali circa eos esse permittit, quod non in eorum bonum convertat. Et hoc quidem manifestum est quantum ad mala poenalia quae patiuntur, unde in Glossa dicitur quod ipsorum infirmitate exercetur humilitas, afflictione patientia, contradictione sapientia, odio benevolentia; unde I Petr. III, 14: si quid patimini propter iustitiam, beati. Sed numquid etiam eis peccata cooperantur in bonum? Quidam dicunt quod peccata non continentur sub hoc quod dicit omnia, quia secundum Augustinum, peccatum nihil est, et nihil fiunt homines, cum peccant. Sed contra hoc est quod in Glossa sequitur: usque adeo talibus Deus omnia cooperatur in bonum, ut si qui horum deviant et exorbitant, etiam hoc ipsum eis faciat proficere in bonum. Unde et in Ps. XXXVI, 24 dicitur: cum ceciderit iustus, non collidetur, quia dominus supponit manum suam. Sed secundum hoc videtur, quod semper tales in maiori charitate resurgant, quia bonum hominis in charitate consistit, quam si non habeat apostolus se nihil esse recognoscit I Cor. XIII, 2. Sed dicendum est, quod bonum hominis non solum consistit in quantitate charitatis, sed praecipue in ipsius perseverantia usque ad mortem, secundum illud Matth. XXIV, 13: qui perseveraverit usque in finem, hic salvus erit. Ex hoc autem quod iustus cadit, resurgit cautior et humilior: unde in Glossa subditur, postquam dixerat quod hoc ipsum faciat eis in bonum proficere, quia sibi humiliores redeunt atque doctiores. Discunt enim cum tremore se exultare debere: non quasi arrogando sibi tamquam de sua virtute fiduciam permanendi. Secundo oportet considerare quibus hoc beneficium competat. Circa quod, primo, attenditur aliquid ex parte hominis, cum dicit diligentibus Deum. Dei enim dilectio est in nobis per inhabitantem spiritum, ut habitum est supra. Ipse autem spiritus sanctus est qui nos dirigit in viam rectam, ut dicitur in Ps. XXVI, v. 11. Unde dicitur I Petr. III, 13: quis est qui vobis noceat, si boni aemulatores fueritis? Et Ps. CXVIII, 165: pax multa diligentibus legem tuam, et non est illis scandalum. Et hoc rationabiliter: quia, ut dicitur Prov. VIII, 17: ego diligentes me diligo; diligere est bonum velle dilecto; Dei autem velle est operari. Omnia enim quaecumque voluit fecit, ut in Ps. CXXXIV, 6 dicitur. Et ideo Deus omnia convertit in bonum his qui eum diligunt. Secundo attenditur id quod est ex parte Dei, qui primo fideles ab aeterno praedestinavit; secundo ex tempore vocat; tertio sanctificat: et haec tria tangit, cum dicit his qui secundum propositum vocati sunt sancti, id est, praedestinatis, vocatis, et sanctificatis: ut propositum referatur ad praedestinationem, quae, secundum Augustinum, est propositum miserendi, Eph. I, 11: praedestinati secundum propositum eius. Quod dicit, vocati, ad vocationem pertinet. Is. XLI, 2: vocavit eum, ut sequeretur se. Quod dicit sancti, ad sanctificationem, secundum illud Lev. XXI, 8: ego dominus qui sanctifico. Hoc autem apostolus se scire dicit ex persona sanctorum, dicens scimus. Sap. X, 10: dedit illi scientiam sanctorum. Procedit autem haec scientia tum ex experimento, tum etiam ex consideratione efficaciae charitatis, Cant. VIII, 6: fortis est ut mors dilectio, et etiam praedestinationis aeternae, Is. XLVI, 10: omnis voluntas mea implebitur, et omne consilium meum fiet. Deinde, cum dicit nam quos praescivit, etc., probat quod dixerat tali ratione: nullus potest nocere his quos Deus promovet, sed praedestinatos diligentes Deum, Deus promovet; ergo nihil potest eis nocere, sed omnia cedunt eis in bonum. Primo ergo probat minorem, scilicet quod eos Deus promoveat; secundo, maiorem, scilicet quod promotis a Deo nihil potest esse nocivum, ibi quid ergo dicemus, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit ea quae sunt ad promotionem sanctorum ab aeterno; secundo, ea quae sunt ex tempore, ibi quos autem praedestinavit, et cetera. Ponit autem duo circa primum, scilicet praescientiam et praedestinationem, cum dicit nam quos praescivit et praedestinavit. Dicunt autem quidam quod praedestinatio hic accipitur pro praeparatione quae est in tempore, qua scilicet Deus praeparat sanctos ad gratiam, et hoc dicunt ad distinguendum praescientiam a praedestinatione. Sed si recte consideretur, utrumque est aeternum, et differunt ratione. Nam sicut dictum est supra, super illud: qui praedestinatus est, praedestinatio importat praeordinationem quamdam in animo eorum quae quis est facturus. Ab aeterno autem Deus praedestinavit beneficia quae sanctis suis erat daturus. Unde praedestinatio est aeterna. Differt autem a praescientia secundum rationem, quia praescientia importat solam notitiam futurorum: sed praedestinatio importat causalitatem quamdam respectu eorum. Et ideo Deus habet praescientiam etiam de peccatis, sed praedestinatio est de bonis salutaribus. Unde Apost. Eph. I, 5 s. dicit: praedestinati secundum propositum eius, ut simus in laudem, et cetera. Circa ordinem autem praescientiae et praedestinationis dicunt quidam quod praescientia meritorum bonorum et malorum est ratio praedestinationis et reprobationis, ut scilicet intelligatur quod Deus praedestinet aliquos, quia praescit eos bene operaturos, et in Christum credituros. Et secundum hoc littera sic legitur: quos praescivit conformes fieri imaginis filii eius, hos praedestinavit. Et hoc quidem rationabiliter diceretur, si praedestinatio respiceret tantum vitam aeternam, quae datur meritis; sed sub praedestinatione cadit omne beneficium salutare, quod est homini ab aeterno divinitus praeparatum; unde eadem ratione omnia beneficia quae nobis confert ex tempore, praeparavit nobis ab aeterno. Unde ponere quod aliquod meritum ex parte nostra praesupponatur, cuius praescientia sit ratio praedestinationis, nihil est aliud quam gratiam ponere dari ex meritis nostris, et quod principium bonorum operum est ex nobis, et consummatio est ex Deo. Unde convenientius sic ordinatur littera: quos praescivit, hos et praedestinavit fieri conformes imaginis filii sui. Ut ista conformitas non sit ratio praedestinationis, sed terminus vel effectus. Dicit enim apostolus Eph. I, 5: praedestinavit nos in adoptionem filiorum Dei. Nihil enim aliud est adoptio filiorum quam illa conformitas. Ille enim qui adoptatur in filium Dei, conformatur vero filio eius. Primo quidem in iure participandae haereditatis, sicut supra dictum est v. 17: si filii et haeredes, haeredes quidem Dei, cohaeredes autem Christi. Secundo, in participatione splendoris ipsius. Ipse enim est genitus a patre tamquam splendor gloriae eius, Hebr. I, v. 3. Unde per hoc quod sanctos illuminat de lumine sapientiae et gratiae, facit eos fieri conformes sibi. Unde in Ps. CIX, 3 dicitur: in splendoribus sanctorum ex utero ante Luciferum genui te, id est, profundentem omnem splendorem sanctorum. Quod autem dicit imaginis filii eius, potest intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo ut sit constructio appositiva, ut sit sensus: conformes imaginis filii eius, qui est imago. Col. c. I, 15: est imago invisibilis Dei. Alio modo potest intelligi, ut sit constructio transitiva, ut sit sensus: praedestinavit nos fieri conformes filio suo in hoc quod portemus eius imaginem. I Cor. XV, 49: sicut portavimus imaginem terreni, sic portemus imaginem caelestis. Dicit autem quos praescivit et praedestinavit, non quia omnes praescitos praedestinet, sed quia eos praedestinare non poterat, nisi praesciret. Ier. I, 5: priusquam te formarem in utero, novi te.
8:29
Quid autem ex hac praedestinatione sequatur, subiungit ut sit ipse primogenitus in multis fratribus. Sicut enim Deus suam naturalem bonitatem voluit aliis communicare, participando eis similitudinem suae bonitatis, ut non solum sit bonus, sed etiam auctor bonorum, ita filius Dei voluit conformitatem suae filiationis aliis communicare, ut non solum sit ipse filius, sed etiam primogenitus filiorum. Et sic qui per generationem aeternam est unigenitus, secundum illud Io. I, 18: unigenitus qui est in sinu patris, secundum collationem gratiae, sit primogenitus in multis fratribus. Apoc. I, 5: qui est primogenitus mortuorum et princeps regum terrae. Habet igitur Christus nos fratres, tum quia nobis similitudinem filiationis communicavit, sicut hic dicitur, tum quia similitudinem nostrae naturae assumpsit, secundum illud Hebr. c. II, 17: debuit per omnia fratribus assimilari. Deinde, cum dicit quos autem praedestinavit, etc., ponit ea quae ex parte sancti divinitus consequuntur. Et primo ponit vocationem, cum dicit: quos praedestinavit, hos et vocavit. Praedestinatio autem eius irrita esse non potest, secundum illud Is. XIV, 24 s.: iuravit dominus exercituum, dicens: si non, ut putavi, ita erit, et quomodo mente tractavi, sic eveniet. Primum autem in quo incipit praedestinatio impleri, est vocatio hominis, quae quidem est duplex, una exterior, quae fit ore praedicatoris. Prov. IX, 3: misit ancillas suas, ut vocarent ad arcem. Hoc modo Deus vocavit Petrum et Andream, ut dicitur Matth. IV, 18. Alia vero vocatio est interior, quae nihil aliud est quam quidam mentis instinctus, quo cor hominis movetur a Deo ad assentiendum his quae sunt fidei vel virtutis. Is. XLI, 2: quis suscitavit ab oriente iustum, et vocavit eum ut sequeretur se? Et haec vocatio necessaria est, quia cor nostrum non se ad Deum converteret, nisi ipse Deus nos ad se traheret. Io. VI, 44: nemo potest venire ad me, nisi pater qui misit me traxerit eum. Thr. V, 21: converte nos, domine, ad te, et convertemur. Et etiam haec vocatio est efficax in praedestinatis, quia huiusmodi vocationi assentiunt. Io. c. VI, 45: omnis qui audivit a patre meo et didicit, venit ad me.
8:30
Unde, secundo, ponit iustificationem, cum dicit quos vocavit, hos et iustificavit, scilicet gratiam infundendo. Supra III, v. 24: iustificati gratis per gratiam ipsius. Haec autem iustificatio et si in aliquibus frustretur, quia non perseverant usque ad finem, in praedestinatis tamen nunquam frustratur. Unde, tertio, ponit magnificationem, cum subdit hos et magnificavit. Et hoc dupliciter, scilicet uno quidem modo per profectum virtutis et gratiae; alio autem modo per exaltationem gloriae. Sap. ult.: in omnibus, domine, magnificasti populum tuum et honorasti. Ponit autem praeteritum pro futuro, si intelligatur de magnificatione gloriae, vel propter certitudinem futuri, vel quia quod in quibusdam est futurum, in aliis est completum. Deinde, cum dicit quid ergo dicemus etc., manifestat maiorem, scilicet quod promotis a Deo nullus potest nocere. Et primo ostendit quod non possint pati detrimentum per malum poenae; secundo quod nec per malum culpae, ibi quis accusabit, et cetera. Malum poenae est duplex. Unum quidem consistit in illatione malorum, aliud in subtractione bonorum. Primo ostendit quod illi, qui promoventur a Deo, non patiuntur detrimentum per conatum alicuius persequentis, dicens: quid ergo dicemus? Quasi dicat: cum tot bona Deus suis electis praestet, quid potest dici contra haec, ut scilicet praedicta Dei beneficia annullentur? Quasi diceret: nihil. Prov. c. XXI, 30: non est sapientia, et non est prudentia, et non est consilium contra dominum. Vel: quid dicemus? Ad haec scilicet aspicientes, oportet nos obstupescere. Habac. 3, secundum aliam litteram: consideravi opera tua, et expavi. Vel: quid dicemus ad haec? Id est, quid poterimus Deo retribuere tot beneficiis dignum? Ps. CXV, 3: quid retribuam domino pro omnibus quae retribuit mihi?
8:31
Et subiungit si Deus pro nobis est, scilicet praedestinando, vocando, iustificando et magnificando, quis contra nos, scilicet esse poterit efficaciter? Is. l, 8: stemus simul, quis est adversarius meus? Iob XVII, 3: pone me iuxta te, et cuiusvis manus pugnet contra me. Secundo ostendit quod sancti Dei non possunt pati detrimentum ex subtractione bonorum, dicens qui etiam proprio filio non pepercit. Cum autem supra de multis filiis mentionem fecisset, dicens: accepistis spiritum adoptionis filiorum, ab omnibus illis hunc filium separat, dicens proprio filio suo, id est non adoptato, ut haeretici mentiuntur, sed naturali et coaeterno. I Io. ult.: ut simus in vero filio eius Iesu Christo, de quo pater dicit Matth. III, 17: hic est filius meus dilectus. Quod autem dicit non pepercit, intelligendum est quod eum a poena non exemit. Nam culpa in eo non fuit, cui parci potuisset. Prov. XIII, 24: qui parcit virgae, odit filium suum. Non tamen Deus pater filio suo non pepercit, ut ei aliquid accresceret, qui est per omnia Deus perfectus, sed propter nostram utilitatem eum passioni subiecit.
8:32
Et hoc est quod subdit sed pro nobis omnibus tradidit illum, id est, exposuit eum passioni pro expiatione peccatorum nostrorum. Supra IV, v. 25: traditus est propter delicta nostra. Is. c. LIII, 6: dominus posuit in eo iniquitatem omnium nostrum. Tradidit eum Deus pater in mortem, eum incarnari et pati statuendo, et humanae eius voluntati inspirando charitatis affectum, qua passionem spontaneus subiret. Unde ipse seipsum tradidisse dicitur Eph. V, 2: tradidit semetipsum pro nobis; tradidit etiam Iudas, et Iudaei exterius aliquid operando, ut supra habitum est. Est autem notandum quod dicit qui etiam proprio, etc., quasi dicat. Non solum alios sanctos pro salute hominum tribulationi exposuit, secundum illud Osee VI, v. 5: propter hoc dolavi in prophetis, II Cor. c. I, 6: cum tribulamur pro vestra exhortatione et salute, sed etiam proprium filium suum. In ipso autem filio Dei omnia existunt, sicut in primordiali et praeoperativa causa. Col. I, 17: ipse est ante omnia, et cetera. Unde, eo tradito nobis, omnia sunt data nobis; unde subdit quomodo non etiam cum illo, scilicet dato nobis, omnia donavit nobis, ut scilicet omnia cedant in bonum nostrum; superiora quidem, scilicet divinae personae ad fruendum, rationales spiritus ad convivendum, omnia inferiora ad utendum, non solum prospera sed etiam adversa. I Cor. c. III, 22 s.: omnia vestra sunt, vos autem Christi, Christus autem Dei. Unde patet quod, sicut in Psalmo dicitur, nihil deest timentibus eum.
8:33
Postquam apostolus ostendit quod sancti, quos Deus promovet, nullum detrimentum pati possunt, quasi a malo poenae, hic ostendit quod nullum detrimentum pati possunt quasi a malo culpae. Et primo ostendit propositum; secundo excludit quamdam obviationem, ibi Christus Iesus, et cetera. Circa primum considerandum est quod aliquis propter culpam laeditur a duobus. Primo quidem ab accusatione; secundo a iudice condemnante. Primo ergo ostendit quod nulla accusatio possit esse sanctis Dei nociva: et hoc ratione divinae electionis. Qui enim aliquem elegit, ex hoc ipso eum approbare videtur. Sancti autem sunt electi a Deo. Eph. c. I, 4: elegit nos in ipso ante mundi constitutionem, ut essemus sancti. Qui autem accusat, improbat eum quem accusat. Non autem valet alicuius accusatio contra Dei approbationem. Et ideo dicit quis accusabit, scilicet efficaciter, adversus electos, id est adversus quos Deus elegit ut sint sancti? Unde dicitur Apoc. XII, 10: proiectus est accusator fratrum nostrorum. Secundo ostendit quod nullius accusatio potest esse sanctis nociva. Et hoc etiam ostendit ex alio Dei beneficio, quo scilicet Deus nos iustificat; quod quidem beneficium praemittit dicens Deus, scilicet est, qui iustificat, secundum illud quod supra dictum est: quos vocavit, hos et iustificavit. I Cor. VI, 11: sed iustificati estis. Condemnatio autem contra iniustos locum habet. Quis est ergo qui condemnet iustificatos a Deo? Iob XXXIV, 29: ipso concedente pacem, quis est qui condemnet? Deinde, cum dicit Christus Iesus, excludit obviationem. Posset aliquis timere ne a Christo Iesu aliquis accusaretur et condemnaretur tamquam transgressor mandati ipsius Christi, sicut et de Moyse dominus dicit Io. V, 45: est qui accusat vos Moyses, in quo speratis. Et quod etiam ab ipso condemnaretur, eo quod ipse est constitutus a Deo iudex vivorum et mortuorum, ut dicitur Act. X, 42. Ipse etiam est immunis a peccato, I Petr. II, 22: qui peccatum non fecit, et ideo idoneus videtur ad accusandum et condemnandum, secundum illud Io. VIII, 7: qui sine peccato est vestrum, primus in illam lapidem mittat. Et ideo dicit Christus Iesus, quasi diceret: numquid Christus Iesus accusabit adversus electos Dei vel etiam eos condemnabit? Et ostendit quod non, quia etiam ipse secundum humanitatem suam magna beneficia sanctis confert sicut et secundum suam divinitatem. Et ponit quatuor humanitatis ipsius beneficia. Primo quidem mortem, cum dicit qui mortuus est, scilicet pro nostra salute, I Petr. c. III, 18: Christus semel pro peccatis nostris mortuus est. Secundo, resurrectionem, per quam scilicet nos vivificat, et nunc vita spirituali, et tandem vita corporali. Unde subdit qui et resurrexit, ut supra IV, 25: resurrexit propter iustificationem nostram. Addit autem imo, quia potius est nunc commemorandus ex virtute resurrectionis, quam ex infirmitate passionis. II Cor. ult.: nam si crucifixus est ex infirmitate nostra, vivit ex virtute Dei. Tertio, ipsam patris confessionem, cum dicit qui est a dextris Dei, id est in aequalitate Dei patris secundum naturam divinam, et in potioribus bonis eius secundum naturam humanam. Et hoc etiam est ad gloriam nostram, quia, ut dicitur Eph. II, 6, consedere nos fecit in caelestibus in Christo Iesu. Inquantum enim nos membra eius sumus, nos in ipso Deo patri consedemus. Apoc. c. III, 21: qui vicerit, dabo ei sedere mecum in throno meo, sicut ego vici et sedi cum patre meo in throno eius.
8:34
Quarto, interpellationem eius, cum dicit qui etiam interpellat pro nobis, quasi advocatus noster existens. I Io. II, 1: advocatum habemus apud patrem Iesum Christum. Ad officium advocati pertinet, non quod accuset vel condemnet, sed magis accusatorem repellat et condemnationem impediat. Dicitur autem pro nobis interpellare dupliciter. Uno modo pro nobis orando, secundum illud Io. XVII, 20: non pro his rogo tantum, scilicet apostolis, sed et pro his qui credituri sunt per verbum eorum in me. Nunc autem eius interpellatio pro nobis est voluntas ipsius de nostra salute. Io. XVII, 24: volo ut ubi sum ego, et illi sint mecum. Alio modo interpellat pro nobis humanitatem pro nobis assumptam et mysteria in ea celebrata conspectui paterno repraesentando. Hebr. IX, 24: introivit in ipsum caelum, ut appareat nunc vultui Dei pro nobis.
8:35
Deinde cum dicit quis ergo nos separabit, etc., infert conclusionem ex dictis. Et quia haec conclusio quasi incredibilis videtur inexpertis, proponit eam per modum quaestionis; unde tria facit. Primo proponit quaestionem; secundo ostendit necessitatem quaestionis propositae, ibi sicut scriptum est, etc.; tertio ponit solutionem, ibi in his omnibus, et cetera. Potest autem haec quaestio ex praemissis duplici ratione concludi. Primo quidem sic: tot beneficia sunt nobis divinitus collata, et tam efficacia, ut nullus contra ea possit. Omnia autem praedicta beneficia ad hoc tendunt, ut nos simus in charitate radicati et fundati, ut dicitur Eph. c. III, 17. Quis ergo nos separabit a charitate Christi? Qua scilicet Christum diligimus et proximum, secundum quod ipse praecepit, Io. XIII, 34: mandatum novum do vobis, et cetera. Alio modo sic: dictum est, quod magna beneficia Deus sanctis suis confert, ex quorum consideratione adeo charitas Christi in cordibus nostris fervet, quod nihil eam extinguere potest. Cant. ult.: aquae multae non potuerunt extinguere charitatem. Proponit autem mala, per quorum passionem aliquis cogi posset, ut charitatem Christi desereret. Et primo ponit ea quae pertinent ad vitam; secundo, id quod pertinet ad mortem. Circa vero ea quae in vita imminent sustinenda, primo ponit mala praesentia; secundo, futura. Circa praesentia vero primo ponit ea quae pertinent ad tolerantiam malorum; secundo, ea quae pertinent ad defectum bonorum. Mala autem perpessa considerari possunt dupliciter. Uno modo secundum quod sunt in patiente, qui dupliciter ab eis affligitur, scilicet exterius secundum corpus. Et ad hoc pertinet tribulatio. Dicitur enim a tribulis, quae sunt herbae pungitivae. Gen. III, 18: spinas et tribulos germinabit tibi. Unde aliquis tribulari dicitur, cum exterius pungitur. Nec tamen propter hoc iusti vincuntur. Ps. XXXIII, v. 19: multae tribulationes iustorum, et de his omnibus liberabit eos dominus. Affligitur etiam homo ab eis per interiorem anxietatem cordis, dum scilicet aliquis non videt quo divertat, vel quomodo evadat. Et quantum ad hoc subdit an angustia? Dan. XIII, v. 22: angustiae mihi sunt undique, et quid eligam ignoro. Alio modo huiusmodi mala considerari possunt secundum quod sunt in agente. Et quantum ad hoc subdit an persecutio? Quamvis enim persecutio ad hoc proprie pertinere videatur, quod aliquis alium persequitur effugando, secundum illud Matth. X, 23: si vos persecuti fuerint in una civitate, fugite in aliam, tamen communiter persecutio accipi potest pro inflictione cuiuslibet nocumenti. Ps. CXVIII, 157: multi qui persequuntur me et tribulant me. Deinde ponit mala quae pertinent ad subtractionem bonorum, quae sunt necessaria vitae, scilicet cibus et vestimenta, secundum illud I Tim. VI, 8: habentes alimenta et quibus tegamur, his contenti simus. Ad subtractionem autem cibi pertinet fames, unde subdit an fames? Ad subtractionem autem vestitus pertinet nuditas. Unde subdit an nuditas? I Cor. IV, 11: usque in hanc horam esurimus, et sitimus, et nudi sumus. Quantum ad mala futura subdit an periculum, scilicet imminens in futurum? II Cor. c. XI, 26: periculis fluminum, periculis latronum. Quantum autem ad mortem subdit an gladius? Hebr. XI, 37: in occisione gladii mortui sunt. Deinde cum dicit sicut scriptum est, etc., ostendit huius quaestionis necessitatem per hoc quod dicit, quod sanctis omnia ista imminebant patienda propter Christi charitatem. Et inducit verba Psalmistae, quasi in persona martyrum proposita, in quibus, primo, ponit causam passionis. Martyrem enim non facit poena, sed causa, ut dicit Augustinus. Unde dicit propter te. Matth. X, 39: qui perdiderit animam suam, id est vitam, propter me, inveniet eam. I Petr. IV, 15 s.: nemo vestrum patiatur ut fur, aut homicida; si autem ut Christianus, non erubescat. Patitur etiam propter Christum, non solum qui patitur propter fidem Christi, sed etiam qui patitur pro quocumque iustitiae opere, pro amore Christi. Matth. V, 10: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam. Secundo ponit gravitatem passionis, cum dicit mortificamur, id est morti tradimur. Esth. VII, 4: traditi sumus ego et populus meus, ut conteramur et pereamus. Tertio continuitatem persecutionis, cum dicit tota die, id est, per totum tempus vitae. II Cor. IV, 11: semper nos qui vivimus, in mortem tradimur propter Iesum.
8:36
Quarto promptitudinem persequentium ad occidendum, cum dicit aestimati sumus ut oves occisionis, id est deputatae ut occidantur in macello, quae cum studio occiduntur. Ita et sancti ex proposito et cum studio occidebantur. Io. XVI, 2: venit hora, ut omnis qui interficit vos, arbitretur obsequium se praestare Deo. Zac. XI, 4: pasce pecora occisionis, quae qui possidebant, occidebantur. Deinde cum dicit sed in his omnibus, solvit quaestionem. Et, primo, proponit solutionem dicens sed in his omnibus, scilicet malis quae supra posui, superamus, dum scilicet circa omnia illibatam charitatem servamus. Sap. c. X, 12: certamen forte dedit illi ut vinceret.
8:37
Et hoc non nostra virtute, sed per auxilium Christi, unde subdit propter eum qui dilexit nos, id est propter eius auxilium, vel propter affectum quem ad eum habemus, non quasi nos primo dilexerimus eum sed quoniam ipse prior dilexit nos, ut dicitur Io. IV, v. 19; et I Cor. XV, 57: gratias Deo qui dedit nobis victoriam per Iesum Christum. Secundo, ibi certus sum, manifestat solutionem, ostendens inseparabilem esse sanctorum charitatem. Et primo ostendit quod non potest separari a creaturis quae sunt; secundo, quod nec etiam a creaturis quae non sunt, sed esse possent, ibi neque creatura alia. Circa primum duo facit.
8:38
Primo ponit ea quae sunt in homine, dicens certus sum enim, quia neque mors, quae est praecipuum inter terribilia, neque vita, quae est praecipuum inter appetibilia, scilicet poterit nos separare a charitate Dei. Infra c. XIV, 8: sive vivimus, domino vivimus: sive morimur, domino morimur. In his autem duobus includuntur omnia quae supra posuit. Nam sex praecedentia pertinent ad vitam; unum autem, scilicet gladius, pertinet ad mortem, ut supra dictum est. Deinde ponit ea quae sunt exterius, inter quae, primo, ponit spirituales creaturas, dicens neque Angeli, qui scilicet sunt minores deputati ad custodiam hominum singulorum. Ps. XC, 11: Angelis suis mandavit de te. Neque principatus, scilicet qui sunt deputati ad custodiam gentium. Dan. X, v. 20 s.: nunc revertar ut praelier adversus principem Persarum. Cum enim egrederer, apparuit princeps Graecorum veniens, et nemo est adiutor meus, nisi Michael noster princeps. Addit autem neque virtutes, qui est supremus ordo ministrantium. Lc. XXI, 26: virtutes caelorum movebuntur. Potest autem hoc intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo de malis Angelis, qui contra sanctos decertant. Eph. VI, 12: non est nobis colluctatio adversus carnem et sanguinem, sed adversus principes et potestates. Alio modo potest intelligi de bonis. Et secundum hoc, ut Chrysostomus dicit in libro de compunctione cordis, hoc dicebat, non quod Angeli affectare possent aliquando eum a Christo separare, sed etiam ea quae sunt impossibilia, verbi gratia, fieri posse dixit magis quam se ab amore Christi seiungi: ut per hoc quanta in eo vis esset divinae charitatis ostenderet, atque omnibus ante oculos poneret. Hic enim amantium mos est, ut amorem suum silentio tegere nequeant: sed necessariis suis et charis asserunt et produnt, et flammas suas infra pectus cohibere non possunt. Enarrant ea frequentius, ut ipsa assiduitate narrandi amoris sui solatium capiant, et refrigeria immensi ardoris assumant. Sic ergo facit beatus hic eximius amator Christi, omnia quae sunt et quae erunt, quaeque accidere possunt, et quae omnino non possunt, simul uno sermone complectitur. Et simile est quod dicitur Gal. c. I, 8: sed licet nos, aut Angelus de caelo evangelizet vobis, praeter quam quod evangelizavi vobis, anathema sit. Deinde posuit etiam creaturas sensibiles, quarum duplicem diversitatem ponit. Primo quidem secundum tempus, quo diversificantur secundum praesens et futurum. Unde dicit neque instantia, id est praesentia sive dolorem sive delectationem inferant. II Cor. IV, 18: non contemplantibus nobis ea quae videntur. Addit autem neque futura, quorum nec timor, nec desiderium potest nos separare a Christo. Unde dicebat Act. c. XXI, 13: ego non solum alligari, sed et mori in Ierusalem paratus sum propter nomen domini Iesu. Deinde ponit diversitatem sensibilium creaturarum ex parte magnitudinis: et, primo, tangit magnitudinem virtutis, cum dicit neque fortitudo, id est neque quaecumque creatura fortis, potest me separare a Christo, puta fortis ignis, aut fortis aqua: quia, ut Cant. VIII, 6 dicitur, fortis est ut mors dilectio. Deinde ponit magnitudinem dilectionis, describens eam secundum ea quae proprie conveniunt corporibus, scilicet altum et profundum. Unde dicit neque altitudo, ex qua, scilicet aliquis mihi minaretur praecipitium, sicut dicitur Lc. IV, 29 quod duxerunt Iesum usque ad supercilium montis ut praecipitarent eum. Neque profundum, in quo aliquis submersionem minaretur. Ps. LXVIII, 2: infixus sum in limo profundi. Possunt etiam haec tria ad res humanas referri. Tripliciter enim aliquis homo posset a Deo aliquem avertere. Uno quidem modo cogendo per fortitudinem; sed sicut dicitur I Reg. II, 2: non est fortis sicut Deus noster. Secundo, stupefaciendo per altitudinem auctoritatis; sed de eo dicitur in Ps. LXXXII, 19: tu solus altissimus super omnem terram. Tertio, seducendo per profundum sapientiae; sed de eo dicitur Iob XI, 8: profundior Inferno et unde cognosces? Possunt etiam haec duo, altitudo et profundum, ad prospera et adversa referri, secundum illud II Cor. VI, 7: per arma iustitiae a dextris et a sinistris. Vel secundum Chrysostomum, in libro de compunctione cordis, qui ait: altitudo et profundum non mihi aliud indicare videntur, quam regnum caelorum et Gehennam. Quasi dicat: nec si a regno decidere me necesse sit, aut etiam in Gehennam trahi pro Christo, nec hoc mihi quidem metuendum est. Quantum autem ad ea quae non sunt sed possunt esse, subdit neque creatura alia, quod utique secundum Chrysostomum de his dicitur quae non sunt, quasi illi non sufficiant omnia quae sunt, sed illa quae non sunt provocat quodammodo ad certamen.
8:39
Nihil, inquit, istorum poterit nos separare a charitate Dei. I Cor. XIII, 8: charitas nunquam excidit. Quae quidem charitas Dei est in Christo Iesu domino nostro, quia scilicet per eum data est nobis, inquantum per spiritum sanctum nobis dedit. Lc. XII, 49: ignem veni mittere in terram et quid volo nisi ut accendatur? Sed cum scriptum sit Eccle. IX, 1: nescit homo utrum amore vel odio dignus sit, sed omnia in futurum servantur incerta: quid est hoc quod dicit se esse certum quod nihil possit eum a charitate separare? Ad quod dici potest quod apostolus non loquitur singulariter de seipso, sed loquitur in persona omnium praedestinatorum, de quibus propter certitudinem praedestinationis annuntiat quod nihil eos a charitate possit separare. Potest etiam ista certitudo causari ex virtute charitatis quae, quantum in se est, ab aliquibus non potest separari, cum Deum super omnia diligant. Quod autem aliquis interdum a charitate recedat, non est propter defectum charitatis, sed propter defectum liberi arbitrii. Si autem Paulus hoc dicit de seipso, de hoc certus esse non poterat, nisi forte per revelationem, quia dictum est ei, II Cor. XII, 9: sufficit tibi gratia mea. Nam quantum ad possibilitatem liberi arbitrii, ipse alibi dicit I Cor. IX, 27: ne forte cum aliis praedicaverim, ipse reprobus efficiar.
8:1
Nihil ergo nunc damnationis est iis, qui sunt in Christo Jesu. Nihil damnationis, Graece, nulla damnatio. Alteram hanc conclusionem infert Apostolus ex iis, quae disseruit capite superiori ab illo loco: Quod enim operor, non inteUigo, usque ad finem, et praecipue ex illis sententiis: Non, quod volo, ago, sed quod odi. Non ego operor illud, sed, quod habitat in me, peccatum. Condelector legi Dei secundum interiorem hominem. Mente servio legi Dei, carne autem legi peccati. Ex iis enim sequitur, involuntarios esse concupiscentiae motus in renatis justis, quibus proinde ad poenam imputari non possint. Ipsum vero peccatum originis supponitur esse remissum in baptismo, ex illi.s, quae dicta sunt cap. 6. Quod declarat synodus Tridentina sess. 5. canone 5., ubi definiens, per gratiam baptismi toUi totum id, quod veram et propriam peccati rationem habet, hanc subjicit probationem: quia nihil est danvnationis iis, qui vere consepuUi sunt Christo per baptisma in mortem. Idque etiam hic significatum est cum dicitur: iis, qui sunt in Christo Jesu, id est, insiti Christo, et in eo renati per baptismum. Et utique ad fideles baptizatos scribitur haec epistola. Damnationis nomine vel poena pro peccato inflicta aut infligenda intelligitur, ut passim in scripturis; vel secundum (juosdam, metonymice ipsum peccatum damnatione, id est, poenadignum; quomodo putant etiam accipi 1 Tim. 5., cum dicitur: Habentes damnationem, quia primam fidem irritam fecerunt. Sed de illius scripturae sensu, ubi non xaTaxpi/Jia legitur, sed xpi^a^ id est judicium, videbimus suo loco. Hic vero utrumque sensum conjungere licebit, huc modo: Qui sunt Christo insiti per baptismum et in eo regenerati, quamvis adhuc carne serviant legi peccati, jam nulhim amplius habent peccatum quantulumcumque: neque propter peccatum ulli poenae amplius sunt obnoxii, cujus nimirum poenae debitum eos remoretur ab ingressu regni coelestis, ut exponit synodus Tridentina. Quod tutum intellige, quantum attinet ad malum illud in carne habitans, id est, concupiscentiam, ejusque motus, de quibus dictum est supra. Siquidem concupiscentiae reatus baptismo deletus est, motus vero sunt involuntarii. Ideoque deinceps nihil illis damnationis est, nisi ex propria actione, proprioque consensu. Quod significat pars subjuncta:
Qui non secundum carnem ambulant. Ambulare, quid metaphorice significet in scripturis, dixi superius ad ilhul cap. 6.: In novitate vitae ambulemus. Igitur ambulare secundum carnem est vivere secundum carnem. Hoc autem quid sit, docet Augu.stinus lib. 14. de civit. Dei, cap. 2., ostendens non eos solos philosophos, qui carnis voluptates sectati sunt, ut Epicuraeos, secundum carnem vixisse, verum etiam Stoicos, qui summum bonum hominis in animo posuerunt, etiamsi quam maxime sibi a voluptatibus corporeis temperassent. Non enim liberi fuerunt a caeteris vitiis, quae inter opera carnis enumerat Apostolus ad Gal. 5., cujusmodi sunt idolonim servitus, inimicitiae, contentiones, aemulationes etc. Carnem igitur Apo.stolus intelligit carnalem concupiscentiam spiritui adversantem, quae per omne genus vitiorum spargitur; ac negat quidquam damnationis reliquum esse baptizatis, qui secundum carnem non vivunt, id est, concupiscentiae motibus seu desideriis non obsequuntur. Alioqui in quantum quis iis obsequitur aut consentit, in tantum fit reus damnationis, id est, poenae vel temporalis, vel aeternae. In Graeco additur: sed secundum spiritum. Quod tamen neque in Syriaco textu legitur, neque apud veteres Latinos, nec in omnibus est Graecis. Unde adjectitium videri potest ex eo, quod paulo post dicitur: Qui non secundum carnem ambulamus, sed secundum spiritum. Pro sensu totius loci praesentis consule haec Augustini loca: lib. 2. de peccator. meritis cap. 27. et 28., lib. 2. contra Julian. cap. 10., lib. 1. contra duas Epistolas Pelagianor. cap. 13., et coucioue 3. super Psalmum 118. Ratio sublatae damnationis sequitur.
8:2
2. Lex enim spiritus vitae in Christo Jesu liberavit me a lege peccati et mortis. Legem spiritus vocat gratiam Clhristi, qua lex Dei per Spiritum sanctum scribitur in cordibus nostris. Qui spiritus vitae, id est, vivificus dicitur (est enim genitivus epitheti loco), quia vitam tribuit, qua Deo vivimus, et in aeternum victuri.sumus. Alii utrumque genitivum ad legem referunt, ac si dictum fuisset, lex spiritus et vitae, quomodo mox ex adverso nominatur lex peccati et mortis. Et in hunc sensum Theophylactus exponit, et alii nonnulli. Verum si hoc vellet Apostohis, certe copulam addidisset, ut fecit in altera parte. Circa quam tamen notandum, quod in Graeco est: ocTio too voijiou xfjc; dfjiapTiac;, xal xoo {^avaVju, tribus modis verti posse, a lege peccati et mortis; vel: a lege, peccato et morte; vel: a lege peccati et morte. Verumtamen harum versionum prima, quae nostri est interpretis et omnium fere aliorum, maxime probabiUs est. Hac enim parte duo crimina, superiori capite remota alege decalogi, transfert in fomitem, quem paulo ante vocavit legem membrorum, atque adeo legem peccati. Nam de lege decalogi sunt illa capitis superioris: Lex ergo peccatum est? Absit. Et: Quod ergo bonum est, mihi factum est mors? Absit. Quod utrumque nunc attribuit fo miti, id est, concupiscentiae, legi spiritus vitae eam opponens, ac legem peccati et mortis appellans. Est enim illa lex peccati, quia ad peccatum movet incitatque, vehit lex quaedam, ut ante explicatum est; et lex mortis, quia per se ducit ad mortem. Nam stipendia peccati mors, supra cap. 6. Rursum lex est peccati et mortis, quia concupiscentia parit peccatum, peccatum vero, cum consummatum fuerit, generat mortem, Jac. 1. Illud, in Christo Jesu, quidam referunt ad vitam, ut significetur vita danda per Christum. Quo sensu dictum erat in fine cap. 6.: Gratia Dei vita neterna in Christo Jesu. Alii ad subsequens verbum, liberavit, sensu, ut apparet, commodiore; quomodo dictum est paulo ante: Gratia Dei (liherahit me) per Jesum Christum. Quod autem dicit: liberavit me a lege peccati et mortis, hunc sensum habet: Quamvis adhuc carne sim captivus sub lege peccati, eique serviam, attamen me ipsum, scilicet ut hominem, a mente ac ratione aestimandum, gratia Christi jam liberavit a lege peccati, sic ut ea neque mihi dominetur amplius, quia pravis ejtis motibus non consentio, neque mortis reum me teneat, quia reatus ejus baptismo solutus est. M(irtis nomine, quo mors aeterna intelligitur, reliquae etiam peccati poenae comprehenduntur, ut sibi respondeant mors et damnatio. Hinc enim inferendum est juxta sensum praedictum, nihil esse damnationis iis, qui sunt in Christo Jesu. Nam in eorum persona de se loquitur A]»ostolus haec verba, quemadmodum multa capitis praecedentis.
8:3
3. Nam quod impossibile erat legi, in quo infirmabatur per carnem. Prior pars sic habet in Graeco: t6 yap aduvarov Tou vofiou, id est: Nam impossibile legis. Pro quo Tertull. lib. de resurrectione carnis cap. 46.: Quod enim invalidum erat legis. Sed et apud commentatorem Amb. genitivus est legis. Erasmus hunc locum paraphrastice ita reddidit: Etenimquod lex praestare non poterat ea parte, qua imbecillis erat per carnem. Mens Apostoli hoc loco est, etsi verbis obscurioribus expressa, id nobis praestitum per gratiam, quod lex praestare non potuit; ubi legem intelligit Mosaicam, de qua dixerat cap. 7.: Lex quidem sancta. Ac ne legem incusare videatur, culpam rejicit, ut superiori capite, in carnem, id est, concupiscentiam, quae fomes est peccati. Nam quia peccando carnalis factus est homo, et per hoc ad bonum, quod lex praescribit, infirmus, ideo gratia Christi indiget, ut legem impleat. Sensus: Nam quod lex praestare non potuit, non quidem suo vitio, sed in quo, id est, quatenus seu qua ratione, infirmabatur, hoc est, imbecillis et impos erat, per carnem, id est, quia homines corrupti sunt et carnales ex peccato primi parentis; ita ut, etsi quaedambona, quae lege praecipiuntur, per naturae vires agere possint, totam tamen legem implere nequeant. Pendet sententia, verbis sequentibus complenda, tametsi putat Toletus sensum completum hac parte contineri. Sic enim exponit: Impossibile legis, id est, impossibilitas implendae legis ex eo procedebat, quoniam lex infinna erat per carnem seu propter carnem. Verum ad hunc sensum aptare verba, quae sunt in Graeco, non ita facile est. Quare priorem expositionem, quae multorum pst, retinendam censeo. Particulam in quo, Graece iv m, causaliter exponimus; sic enim et alibi accipitur, ut Heb. 2.: Jn quo passus est ipse tentatus, potens est et eis, qui tentantur, auxiliari. Et quidem haec significatio praesenti loco maxime congruit.
Deus filium suum mittens. Graece: Deus suo ipsius filio mis.io, quem infra Vocat proprium filium.
In similitudinem carnis peccati. Graece £v 6fJtoto'jfxaTi_, in similitudine, quemadmodum et citat Hilarius lib. 10. de Trinitate. Subaudiendum verbum, praestitit, aut aliquid simile, praestitit (inquam) per suam gratiam ex merito Christi filii sui, quod lex per carnera infirma non potuit. Ita plerique. Toletus vero non vult subaudiri verbum, sed duplicem hic introducit Hebraismum; alterum ut suppleatur ideo, alterum, quo participium sit positum pro verbo, mittens pro misit. Cujus utriusque apud Hebraeos idiotismi profert exempla. Vult igitur hunc esse contextum: Impossibile legis erat ex carne. Ideo misit Deus filium suum in similitudinem carnis peccati, et de peccato damnavit peccatum. Mihi, quodante dixi, partem praecedentem ex ista pendere, probabilius est. Deinde si participium hic posuit pro verbo, cur non idem fecit in verbo, damnavit, partis sequentis et conjunctae, quum conjunctio copulet similia? Satius fortasse fuerit agnoscere pleonasmum in vocula et, quod ea etiam alibi interdum redundet apud Paulum; ut planus sermo sit: Deus, misso filio suo in similitudine camis peccati, de peccato damnavit peccatum in carne; atque ita contulit nobis, quod lex non potuit, legis scilicet impletionem. Notat Augustinus serm. 6. et 31. de verb. Apost., Paulum non dicere, filium Dei missum esse in similitudine carnis (hoc quippe dogma Manichaeorum est, Christum non veram carnera, sed speciem ac similitudinem carnis tantum assumsisse), sed in similitudine carnis peccati, id est, habentem speciem carnis peccato obnoxiae; nempe in eo, quia mortalis natus est, ac miserias et mortem passus, quae debentur peccatoribus. Unde et per aeneum serpentem a Mose erectum Num. 21. piaefiguratus est, ut qui videretur habere venenum peccati, revera tamen nun haberet. Eadem observatio est Graecorum interpretum. Hinc porro colligit idem August. serm. 31. supra citato cap. 8., omnem reliquam camem essecarnem peclati. Non enhn, inquit, pro magno commendaretur in Christo similitudo carnis peccati, nisi omnis caetera caro esset coro peccati. Utitur eadem collectione Fulgent. lib. de incarn. et gratia Christi cap. 6.
Et de peccato damnavit peccatum in carne. Haec pars difficultatem habet, et varie exponitur. Quidam illud, et de peccato, praecedentibus adjungunt. Sciendum enim, id, quod in Graeco est, Tispl ajiaptiac;^ etiam verti posse (quomodo Syrus transtulit), propter peccatum, scilicet abolendum. Sic enim et Petrus loquitur 1. Epist. 3.: Christus semel pro peccatis mortuus est. Graece, UTilp a/jtaplegi erat impossibile, Deus, misso filio suo in similitudine carnis peccatricis, idque propter peccatum expugnandum et abolendum, damnavit peccatum in carne ejusdem filii sui. Juxta quem sensum in tuta periodo neque supplendum erit verbum, ut supra fecimus, neque conjunctio et i'edundare videbitur. Hujus expositionis meminerunt Theophylactus et Oecumenius, non admodum tamen probantes, quemadmodum nec mihi probatur. Nam causa filii a patre missi, quam intendit Apostolus, ea est, quam clare exprimit verbis sequentibus: Utjustificatio legis impleretur in nobis, quod nimirum praestare, legi fuerat impossibile; ut proinde pars illa Tispt a;jiapT''a':: ad causam missionis indicandam nihil conferat. Minus adhuc placet illud cujusdam glossema, carnem peccati et de peccato interpretantis cai"nem peccatricem, quae eadem ex peccatoribus orta sit; ac si dicat Apostolus, filium Dei similem factum hominibus peccatoribus, qui iidem ex peccatoribus nati sunt. Non placet, inquam, quia praepositio 7:epi non admittit hujusmodi interpretationem. Et omnino probabilius est, ad sequentia referendam esse partem illam, et de peccato. Ubi tamen etiam varietas existit. Apud Augustinum tres inveniuntur expositiones, quarum prima est, peccati nomin,e similitudinem carnis peccati significari, quoaiara, inquit, rerum similitudines solent earum rerum nominibus nuncupari, 'luarum similes sunt. Secunda, Christum ipsum intelligi, qui peccatum dicatur, quia sacrificium fuit pro peccatis oblatum, sicut dicitur 2 Cor. 5.: Eum, qui non nnverat peccatum, pro nobis peccatum fecit. Nam sacrificia pro peccatis, peccata appellabantur iu lege. Tertia peccatum intelligi Judaeorum. De quo damnavit Deus peccatum, ait Augustinus, quia de peccato comm, qui eum crucifixerunt, factura est, ut sanguinem suum in remissionem funderet peccatorum. Has tres expositiones adfert Augustinus lib. 3. contra 2 epist. Pelag. cap. 6.; primam et secundam serm. 48. de verbis Domini; primam solam, quaest. 66. iuter 83.; mediam solam serm. 6. de verbis Apost. Ad tertiam veroprope accedunt et aliorum quaedam expositiones, ut illa Leonis serm. 18. de passione Domini: De peccato damnavit peccatum, id est, opus diaboli de opere diaboli solvit. Sentit enim (ut in sequentibus explicat), Christum dissolvisse peccatum, ex eo, quod diabolus ipsum invasit, in quu nullum fuit peccatum. Itera Hervaei in commentario, ubipeccatum interpietatur mortem Christi per metonyraiara, quia peccati, id est, sceleris Judaeorum eifectus fuit. Et Pauli Burgensis, peccatum exponentis passionem Christi, quae magnum fuit peccatum ex parte.Judaeorum eam inferentium, sed ex parte Christi patientis, condemnatin fuit et destructio peccati. Verum hujusmodi expositionibus, quae Latinorum sunt, rursus haud facile potest accommodari Graecum r^zpi. Quo fit, ut nec ullam earum tradant Graeci interpretes. Jara nec opus erat addere, in carne, si peccatum priori loco sumatur pro similitudine carnis peccati, id est, pro came Christi, uthabebat dictarum expositionum prima. Porro Graecorum Chrysostomi, Theodoreti et aliurura communis expositio est ista: De peccato damnavit peccatum. hoc est, peccati condemnavit peccatum, ipsumque sceleris reum peregit, quod non solum fuisset supra modum peccans, augendo praevaricationes in humano genero, ut dictum est capite superiori; verum praeterea manum misisset in Christum innocentem, et tanquam peccatorem egisset in mortem; ut eam ob causam meritissime condemnandum fuerit atque e medio tollendum. Nam licet Deus solo nutu voluntatis abolere potuisset peccatum, convenientius tamen ei visum fuit, si hac justitiae via procederet ad destruendum regnum peccati. Haec autem de peccato perprosopopoeiam dicuntur, velut de tyranno quopiam et injusto dominatore; quo schemate etiam in superioribus, de peccato loquens, usus est Apostolus. Sic igitur dicit, Deum damnasse peccatum de peccato, sicut Dominus ait Joan. 16.: Cum venerit ille (ParacletusJ, arguet mundum de peccato, Graece, Tispt «jiapTtag. Nec abhorret Latinus sermo, vekit cum dicimus aliquem accusatum aut condemnatum de sacrilegio vel homicidio. Haec Graecorum expositio ita placet, ut eam caeteris anteponendam cum F. Toleto censeam. Condemnavit autem et destruxit peccatum Deus in carne, id est per carnem filii sui suspensam et mortilicatam in cruce; non quod omnino jam extinxerit, adhuc enim habitat peccatum in carne renatorum, excitans prava dosideria, sed quia dominium ejus abstulit et reatum solvit, tandem ipsum prorsus abollturus, quando eos liberabit de corpore mortis hujus.
8:4
4. Ut justificatio legis impleretur in nobis. Id est, ut nos legem impleremus, idque faciendo justi essemus, quia factores legis justificabuntur, supra cap. 2. Hoc nimirum est, quod dixit esse impossibile legi, et cujus gratia misit Deus filium suum in similitudine carnis peccati. Justificatio, Graece diy.a<.o)iia, pro justitia ponitur; quemadmodum et Graece supra cap. 5. v. 8. in illis verbis, per umus justitiam. Apud Augustinum quoque justitia legitur, in expositionepropositionum hujus loci. Igitur justificatio legis est justitia, quam praecipit lex Dei, quamque exercendo legem Dei implemus. tiall. Eslii Camm. Toiti. I. Ex hoc loco manife.ste refelluntur, qui putant ex solis naturae viribus totam legem naturae seu decalogi ab homine praestari posse in hac naturae corruptione, quando ne quidem scriptae legis adminiculo id potest corrupta natura, quemadmodum hic docetur. Non minus hic Apostoli locus facit adversus haereticos, qui negant, ab homine per Christi gratiam justificato legem impleri. Nam si non impletur, frustra missus est e coelo in terram filius Dei, quem utique ad hoc missum testatur Apostolus, ut justificatio legis impleretur in nobis. Si quaeras, in quibus nobis, docet te id, quod sequitur:
Qui non secundum carnem ambulamus, sed secundum spiritum. Sensus: Quod fit (nempe ut legem impleamus, et per hoc damnationi non simus obnoxii)^ dum non carnis desideria sequimur, sed instinctum Spii-itus sancti.
8:5
5. Oni enim secundum car.tem sunt, quae carnis sunt, sapiunt. Probat id, quod in praecedenti parte ex superioribus intelligi voluit; nempe eos, qui non secundum carnem ambulant, sed secundum spiritum, evasuros damnationem, alioquin non evasuros, etiamsi per baptismum Christo insiti fuerint. Vim probationis inferius explicabo. Sunt autem eadem Apostolo, secundum carnem cimbulare, et secundum carnem esse. Item secimdum spiritum ambulare, et secundum spiritum esse. Nam illic homines carnales significantur, hic spirituales; nisi quod esse habitum importare videatur, ambulare conversationem, quae iu actibus consistit. Itaque sensus hujus partis est: Homines carnales sapiunt, curant, cogitant opera carnis, iisque afiieiuntur et student, ac toti sunt in illis. Tale quid enim significat verlmm Graecui.i cp pcivciuo'.^ quod interpres vertit, sapiunt. Rursus ea, quae carnis sunt, id est, opera carnis, intellige ad quae concupiscentia carnalis inclinat, id est, peccata cujuscumque generis. Nam omnia sj)iritui conti-aria sunt, de quo sequitur:
Qui vero setundum spiritum sunt, quae sunt spiritus, sentiunt. Interpres de suo addidit, sentiunt. Nam in Graeco verbum non exprimitur, sed intelligitur ex membro superiori, sapiunt vel sentiunt. Idem enim significatur, ut sit sensus: Homines spirituales curant et intenti sunt in ea opera, quae consentanea sunt Spiritui sancto, et quae fructus spiritus appellantur, Gal. 5. Ex quo etiam loco probabile fit, spiritum iu hac antithesi carnis et spiritus intelligi (quemadmodum exposui) Spiritum sauctum, id est, Spiritum Dei, non hominis, sicut et B. Thomas interpretatur; idque sequentia nos certius docebunt.
8:6
6. Nam prudentia carnis, mors est. Prudentia, Graece 9p6vr^|jia^ verbale nomen ab eo verbo, quod jam vertit, sapiunt et sentiunt. Erasmus affectum transtulit hic et in sequentibus. Tertullianus sensum, lib. de resurrectione carnis cap. 46. Nonnalli cogitationem. Mihi significantius videtur prudentiae vocabulum, quod et apud veteres legitur, hunc Apostoli locum citantes, ut Hieronym. in lib. cuntra Jovin. cap. 22., et August. contra Fort. disp. 2. Nec male Tertullianus in exhortat. ad castit. cap. 10. pro verbali verbum reposuit: Nam sapere secundum carnem, mors e't. Et deinceps: Secundum spiritum vero sapere, vita. Sensus enim est: Sapere, curare, providere ea, quae carnis sunt, mortem adfert, mortem meretur, utique aeternam, de qua dixit cap. 6. Nam finis illorum operum mors est; et iterum: Stipendia peccati mors. Igitur carnis prudentia mors vocatur ab effectu, quia mortifera est. Nota sermonem hic non esse de prudentia carnis, ut est speciale peccatum, de quo Thomas 2, 2. qu. 55. art. 1. et 2., sed ut per omne genus vitiorum difiunditur, quemadmodum ex antedictis est manifestum. Nam et prudentia spiritus. quam illi statim opponit, generalis est virtus, omne genus bonorum operum procuratrix.
Prudentia autem spiritus, vita et pax. Id est: Sapere et curare ea, quae sunt Spiritus sancti concupiscentis adversus carnem, parit nobis vitam aeternam, juxta illud loci jam citati: Finem vero vitam aeternam. Item parit nobis pacem, id est, omnium bonorum proventum et tranquillam possessionem, secuxidum illud cap. 2.: Gloria et honor et pax omni operanti bonum. Pj^rit autem, quia meretur, sicut de prudentia carnis dictum est. Pulchre vero et accommodate Apostolus prudentiae carnis mortem, et prudentiae spiritus vitam adscribit. Nam caro, etiam proprie sumpta, mortalitatis argumentum est, spiritus autem, vitae prmcipium. Nunc argumentationem, quae in praedictis Apostoli verbis continetur, explicemus. Instituit autem probare, ut ante dixi, eos, qui secundum spiritum ambulant, nihil habere damnationis, et proinde victuros; eos vero, qui secundum carnem ambulant, obnoxios esse damnationi mortis. Utrumque probat proprio syllogismo; posterius quidem hoc modo: Prudentia carnis mors est; at, qui secundum carnem ambulant, sapiunt, quae carnis sunt; ergo morientur. Prius autem isto modo: Prudentia spiritus vita est et pax; at, qui secundum spiritum ambulant, sapiunt ea, quae sunt spiritus; ergo vitam consequentur et pacem. Utiumque syllogismum forma dialectica propositum vide apud B. Thomam in commentario. Obscuritatem in contextu Paulino facit causalis sermo: Nam prudentia carnis etc. Non enim apparet quidnam probet. Sed facile toUitur obscuritas, si nam per atqui interpreteris, aut certe in duabus sententiis praecedentibus suppleas illationem hoc pacto: Qui secundum carnem sunt, quaecarnissunt, sapiunt, ideoque morientur. Qui vero secundum spiritum sunt, quae sunt spiritus, sentiunt, et proinde vivent. Tum enim aptissime sequitur utriusque probatio: Nam prudentia carnis, mors est: prudentia autem spiritus, vita. Caeterum prudentiam carnis mortem esse, confirmat per id, quod sequitur:
8:7
7. Quoniam sapientia carnis inimica est Deo. Graece: Propterea quod prudentia camis inimicitia est in Deum. Idem enim in Graeco vocabulum 9p6vrj|jia repetitur, quod interpres supra vertit prudentiam, nunc sapientiam. Et quidem Hieronymus adversus Jovinianum, loco supra citato, legit semel et iterum: Prudentia carnis inimicitia est in Deum, ut est in Graeco. Tertull. etiam lib. de resurrect. carnis inimicitiam legit. Accedit his textus Sjriacus, imo et veteres nostrae concordantiae, quae sic habent: inimicitia est in Deum. Similis sententia apud Jacobum cap. 4.: Nescitis, quia amicitia hujus mundi inimica est Dei? Graece, inimicitia Dei. Porro sensus hujus loci apertus est, prudentiam carnis esse inimicam Deo, vel inimicitiam adversus Deum, quia per eam homo constituitur Deo inimicus, utpote voluntati ac legi ejus contrarius, ut docet aetiologia subjuncta.
Legi enim Dei non est subjecta. Graece: oux aTCOxuoaexai, non subjicitur. Quomodo etiam apud Hieronymum legitur, et in Latinis quibusdam mss. Figura sermonis est Hebraeis familiaris, qua minus dicitur et plus intelligitur. Nam non tantum non subjicitur legi Dei prudentia carnis, sed etiam repugnat, et propterea est inimicitia in ipsum legislatorem Deum.
Nec enim potest. Subaudi, subjicilegi Dei; veluti si dicas: vitium virtus esse non potest, nec inclinare ad ea, quae sunt virtutis. Id enim naturae ejus omnino contrarium est. HincApostolus intelligendum relinquit, homines, quamdiu sapiunt ea, quae carnis sunt, Deo subjici uonposse. Quod et significat verbis sequentibus:
8:8
8. Quiautemin carne sunt, Deo placere nonpossunt. In carne esse id vocat, quod supra secundum carnem esse, cum alibi in carne esse, vivere, ambulare, sit vivere vita hac mortali, ut 2 Cor. 10., Gal. 2. et Phil. 1. Sensus: Qui carni subditi sunt, sapiendo ea, quae sunt carnis, id est, homines carnales, dum tales sunt, Deo placere non possunt, quia per illam carnis prudentiam Deo constituuntur inimici. Sic e diverso Joannes 1. epist. 3. eum, qui natus est ex Deo, negat posse peccare, Particulam dk, autem, quidam per ouv^ igitur, interpretantur: Igitur quiin came sunt etc. Potest enim haec pars, ut dixi, velut conclusio ex superioribus inferri.
8:9
9. Vos autem in carne non estis, sed in spiritu. Baptizatos alloquitur, et sensus est: Vos, jam baptizati et per Spiritum sanctum renati, non estis subditi carni, ut sapiatis ea, quae carnis sunt, et secundum carnem ambuletis; sed estis subditi spiritui, ut sapiatis ea, quae spiritus sunt, et secundum spiritum ambuletis. Sicut enim, quod natum est ex cartie, caro est, ita, quod natum est ex spiritu, spiritus est, Joan. 3. Recte dicimur (ait Leo serm. 1. de resurrect. Dom.) in carne non esse, si carnales nobis non dominentur affectus, et merito ejus rei deponimus nuncupationem, cujus non sequimur voluntatem.
Si tamen Spiritus Dei habitat in vobis. Habitat Spiritus sanctus in homine per fidem vivam et caritate formatam, et per opera inde procedentia. Nec solum in anima, verum etiam in corpore hominis justi habitare dicitur. Nam et membra nostra templum sunt Spiritus sancti 1 Cor. 6., nempe quatenus animae imperio, quo reguntur, ad piaopera moventur. Quod nos habemus, si tamen, Graece est, erTtsp. Pro quo etiam Hieronymus adversus Jovinian. legit, ut nos, si tamen. Quamquam alii ex Graeco vertere malunt: siquidem vel quandoquidem spiritus Dei habitat in vobis, ut sermo sit, non dubitantis, sed ratiocinantis cum affirmatione, quasi dicat: Quandoquidem jam spiritus Dei in vobis habitat, propterea in spiritu estis. Atque sensum hunc tradit Theophylactus. Sed sciendum est_, etiam infra, cum dicitur: Si tamen compatimur, ut et conglorificemur, haberi eandem dictionem zItlEP, ubi conditionalem esse sermonem, satis res ipsa loquitur. Et hujusmodi sensus etiam huic loco optime quadrat. Nam etsi de Romanis, id est, EcclesiaRomanorum non dubitabat Apostolus, an Spiritus Dei in illis habitaret, quos initio salutavit dilectos Dei, vocatos sanctos, et quibus scribit cap. 15.: Certus sum de 11 » vobis, quia pleni estis dilectione; merito tamen de quibusdam illorum dubitare poterat. Unde subjungit:
Si quis autem Spiritum Christi non habet, hic non est ejus. Id est: si quis vestrum non habet inhabitantem spiritum Christi, aut non agitur spiritu Christi, videlicet ambulando secundum spiritum, et sapiendo ea, quae spiritus sunt, hic ad Christum non pertinet; intellige, tanquam vivum ejus membrum, et palmes fructuosus in vite; et quia non sic ad Christum pertinet, ideo tandem abscindetur. Insinuat.Apostolus Christi divinitatem in eo, quod eundem spiritum modo Dei, modo Christi spiritum nominat.
8:10
10. Si autem Christus in nobis est. Scilicet per spiritum suum. Id e.st (ut manifestior sit antithesis cum parte praecedente), si quis spiritum Christi habet.
Corpus quidem mortuum est propter peccatum. Est, additum fuit ab interprete. Sensus: Corpus quidem morti obnoxium est, ac mortis necessitati subditum, idque merito peccati. Nam per peccatum mors intravit in mundum, supra cap. 5. Mortuum corpus vocat, quod paulo post mortale; sed ideo dicit mortuum, quianon tantum tale est, ut mori possit, sed quod corruptionem in se habeat, qua perpetuo et inevitabiliter tendat ad mortem. Unde et corpus mortis ipsum appellavit superiori cap. Quo pertinet etiam ilhid vulgatum: Nascentes morimur. Ex eo, quod dixit, propter peccatum, recte docent Theologi mortem et miserias hujus vitae etiam in hominibus justis esse poenas peccati originalis; ut quod perfecte quidem remissum est in baptismo quoad culpam et poenam futuri saeculi, qua scilicet homo retardetur ab ingressu regni coelestis, non tamen quantum ad poenalitates hujus saeeuU. De qua re disputatur in 4. Sent. dist. 4. Sensus, quem huc secundo loco adfert Hugo Victorinus, corpus mortuum, idest, mortale essepropter peccatum vitandum, quia prodest nobis ad humilitatem conservandam ista mortalitas et infirmitas, etsi verus, non tamen hujus est loci.
Spiritus vero vivit propter justificationem. Graece 'StxaioauvTjv, justitiam, quemadmodum et Augustinus legit locis infra notandis, et Tertull. lib. de resur. carnis cap. 46., nec non libro 5. contra Marcionem cap. 14., et alii statim nominandi. Porro Joan. Hentenius dum vertit, secundum justitiam, ut et in parte praecedenti, secundum peccatum, Oecumenio, auton suo, quem interpretatur, sese accommodat. Is enim ^ia per y.a~a exponit, Chrysostomum et Photium secutus: ut sensus sit, in iis, quos Christus inhabitat, corpus mortuum esse, quantum ad peccatum attinet, quia scilicet ei cum peccato nihil amplius est commercii; spiritum autem vivereseuvitam esse, quoad operationem justitiae. Verum illa acceptio praepositionis did Attica est, Apostolis insolita. Juxta nostram versionem sensus est: Si Christus in vobis est, tunc, etsi corpus vestvum mortuum est propter peccatum, spiritus tamen vester, sive mens vestra, vivit vita gratiae per justitiam, quam in M ea eflficit Christi spiritus in vobis habitans. " Similis est sententia 2 Cor. 4.: Licet is, qui foris est, noster homo corrumpitur, tamen is, qui intus est, renovatur de die in diem. Quem enim ibi vocat hominem interiorem, hic vocat spiritum. Caeterum in Graecis codicibus atque Syriacis pro vivit legitur vita. Cui lectioni inter Latinos suffragantur commentator Ambr., Tertulliamis utroque loco jam citato, Hilarius lib. 8. de Trinit., et August. passim, ut lib. 1. de peccat. meritis cap. 6., in exposit. quarumdam propositionum hujus Epist. contra Faustum lib. 24. cap. 2., in expositione P.salmi 75., et lib. 4. de Trinit. cap. 3. Sic et in Irenaeo legitur lib. 5. cap. 10., nec non in antiquis concordantiis. Jam qui hoc modo legunt, fere spiritum intelligunt non hominis, sed Dei, hoc sensu: Si Christus in vobis est, igitur spiritus ejus vita vestra est, id est, vitam vobis tribuit, ac vivere vos facit per justitiam, quam in vobis efficit; utcongraathiclocus cum illoGal. 2: Vivo jam non ego, sed vivit in me Christus. Alii tfimen, inter quos Cajetanus, imo et Oecumenius Graecus, etiam hac lectione retenta, malunt intelligi spiritum hominis propter antithesim corporis et spiritus, quam hic facit Apostolus: etpropter illud, quod mox sequHur: Vivificabit et mortalia corpora vestra. Videtur enim hoc velle: Quamvis corpus nostrum adhuc cit in morte et corruptione, spiritum tamen nostrum gratia Christi jam renovatum vivere per justitiam; adeoque ejusdem Christi beneficio sperandam nobis ipsorum etiam corporum immortalitatem per resurrectionem a mortuis. Dicitur autem spii'itup hominis esse vita propter justitiam, quia non tantum ipse per justitiam vivit, sed etiam hominem, cujus est spiritus, per eandem justitiam vivere facit, tanquam ipsius hominis vita quaedam spiritualis. Notandum autem in Graeco facilem esse ci mmutationem inter haec duo vocabula, C^ et Ct">j, vivit et vita; ut nonnulla suspicio sit, jam olim in Graecos codices ex hujusmodi mutatione diversam lectionem irrepsisse. Nihil tamen affirmu, praesertim quia tam codices, quam inter]ire*^es Graeci cunsentiunt, Latinis etiam multis suffragantibus. Nec mireris verbum kzzX, est, omissum esse, quando nec priori membro expressum erat.
8:11
11. Quod si spiritus ejus, qui suscitavit Jesum a mortuis, hafntat in vobis. Totum illud: spiritus ejus, qui suscitavit Jesum a morfuis, periphrasis est spiritus Dei. Qua cur utatur Apostolus, sequentia declarabunt. Quod sequitur: habitat in vobis, intellige per justitiam, idque perseveranter.
Qui suscitavit Jesum Christum a mortuis, vivificabit et mortalia corpora vestra. Jesum, hoc loco Graeca non legunt, sed tantummodo Christum, ut in priori parte Jesum. Mortalia, SjTiace mortua: ut intelligas idem esse hoc loco mortale, quod supra, mortuum. Haec pars ad Deum, non ad spiritum Dei refertur, ut ex Graeco patet. Vivificabit autem Deus mortalia corpora nostra, resuscitando ea ad vitam immortalem et beatam, exemplo Christi capitis et primogeniti mortuorum. Dico beatam, nam ad vitam immortalem et miseram (quam tamen vitae et immortalitatis nomine vix usquam dignantur scripturae) resuscitabuntur reproborum corpora. Verum illa qualiscumque eorum vivificatio non adscribitur meritis Christi, neque resurrecticnis illorum exemplar est resurrectio Christi. Quod satis significat clausula subjuncta:
Propter inhabitantem spiritum ejus in cobis. Rectius spiritum suum, vel, ut in Graeco, suum spiritum, ut ad Deum Patrem spiritus referatur, juxta id, quod praecessit: Quod si spiritus ejus, qui suscitavit etc. Hanc rationem vivificationis corporum constat in reprobis locum non habere. Innuit Apostolus hac parte, quod jam ante dixi, Spiritum sanctum non solum in mentibus hominum justorum habitare, verum etiam in corporiuus, utquae, propterea quod templa fuerint Spiritus sancti, digna habeantur honore beatae et gloriosae resurrectionis. In Graeco codice Complutensi, et alio quodam per Robertum Stephanum annotato, legitur: «Sia tou hoizoZvzo':, per inhabitantem suum spiritum in vobis. Est et apud Ambrosium tractatus quidam brevis de Spiritu sancto, in quo legitur: per inhabitantem spiritum etc, ac ne mendum suspiceris, studiose urgetur praepositio per. Eadem lectio est Augustini propositione 51., sane non abjicienda. Nam verum et bvnum sensum efficit, tametsi prioris lectionis sensum arbitror esse magis accommodum huic loco.
8:12
12. Ergo, fratres, debitores sumus non carni, ut secundum carnem vivamus. Debitores sumus, id est, servitutem debemus, qui Christo jam insiti sumus, et Christiani facti per baptismum, qua peculiari ratione fratres vos appello. Non carni. De carne loquitur, ut alibi de peccato, quadam fictione personae dominium et regnum carni affingens. Exponit autem illam servitutem, cum addit: ut secundum carnem vivamus, id est, ut desideriis ac voluntati camis obsequamur Hoc enim esset carni servire. Relinquit autem ex adverso subintelligendum: sed spiritui. scilicet debitores sumus, ut secundum spiritum vivamus. Deinde cohortationem suam confirmat antithetis, hinc poena, inde praemio proposito, dtim ait:
8:13
13. Si enim secundum carnem vixeritis, moriemini. Videlicet morte aeterna, nequaquam futuri participes beatae resun-ectionis, eo quod Spiritum sanctum non habueritis in vobis habitantem. Moriemini, Graece, /jieXXs-c aTco{)vVjax£i,v^ futurum est, ut moriamini, quomodo legit Tertullianus in lib. de resurrectione carnis. Minus recte, incipietis mori, quod ex alia versione legit Cyprianus in lib. de zelo et livore.
Si autem spiritu facta carnis mortificaveritis, vivetis. Spiritu, id est, per Spiritum sanctum, de quo statim subjungifc: Quicumque spiritu Dei aguntur. Inde enim bene probat Augustinus Spiritum sanctum hic intelligi, non autem, spiritum hominis, serm. 43. de verb. Dom. cap. 7. Facta carnis, Graece, Tag Trpa- $cig Tou aoSjiaTOC, actiones corporis. Annuit et Syrus interpres. Sed sensus idem est. Nam actiones corporis hic dicit, non omnes eas, quae per corpus exercentur, quum supra cap. 6. praeceperit dicens: ExMhete membra vestra servire justitiae in sanctificationem, sed quas alibi vocat opera carnis, ut Gal. 5. Quibus item respondent desideria seu concupiscentiae corporis, id est, carnis, supra cap. 6. Porro carnis opera per Spiritum sanctum mortificamus, quando, ipso in nobis et nobiscum operante, pravis desideriis ad ejusmodi opera incitantibus non consentimus, sed resistimus. Sic enim in suis initiis atque in primo germine carnis opera velut eliduntur ac necantur. Vive:tis vita aeterna, non soUim animarum, sed etiam corporum, ad quam vitam, propter inhabitantem spiritum suum in vobis, Deiis ad exemplum filii sui vos resuscitabit. Admonet Theophvl. observandum, non monere Paulum, ut corpus mortificemus, id enim homicidium foret, sed opera corporis, eaque prava. Nam quod ad substanliam corporis attinet, idem Apostolus Eph. 5. sic ait: Nemo carnem suam odio habuit, sed nutrit et fovet eain. Quod obiter nota propter nonnullos, qui immoderatas suscipiunt corporis afflictiones, per quas deinde redduntur inutiles ad officia pietatis exercenda.
8:14
14. Quicumque enim spiritu Dei aguntur, ii sunt filii Dei. Sensus: Nam quicumque, per baptismum renati, deinceps spiritu Dei aguntur, mortificantes opera carnis, et exercentes opera spiritus, ii sunt filii Dei per adoptionem, quibus a Deo promis.sa atque parata est hereditas vitae aeternae. Probat enim, quod dixit, vivetis. Aguntur quidem etiamboni catechumeni spiritiT Dei, nec tamen adhuc filii Dei sunt, quia nondum renati. Supponit autem Apostolus eos, ad quos scribit, esse renatos per baptismum. Sed docet, id non satis esse, ut smt filii Dei, nisi deinceps etiam agantur spiritu Dei. Porro verbum aguntur neque coactionem voluntatis significat, neque, nt haeretici volunt, necessitatem, sed inclinationem passivam, qua nimirum vtjluntas efficaciter agitur et inclinatur; quae tamen non excludat libertatem voluntatis, qua homo etiam ipse agat, et, ut ita dicam, se ipsum agat, et qaidem libere, ad ea opera, ad quae agitur et inclinatur a spiritu Dei, videlicet ipso eodem spiritu, totum hoc \\t agat, agente. Unde August. serra. 13. de verbis Apostoli cap. 11., falsum hujus loci intellectum removens: Dicit mihi aliquis, inquit, ergo agimur et non agimus. Respondeo: Imo et agis et ageris: et tunc hene agis, si a hono agaris. Spiritus enim Dei, qui te agit, agentibus adjutor est. Ipsum nomen adjutoris jyraescrihit tibi, quia et tu ipse aliquid agis. Etmox: Nemo adjuvatur, si ab illo nihil agatur. Idem serm. 43. de verbis Domini, cap. 7.: Agis, inquit, si agaris: et hene agis, si a hono agaris. Haec ille. Caeterum adjuvari nos spiritu Dei docet Ajiostolusinfrahoccap. vers. 26.
8:15
15. Non enim accepistis spiritum servitutis iterum in timore. Ostendit, renatos per Christmn esse filios Dei, et proinde (quod postea colligit) haeredes vitae aeternae, Id, inquam, ostendit ex eo, quia per spiritum, quem acceperunt, Deum invocant ut patrem. In timore, Graece slg (p6^o\, ad timorem. Augustinus lib. de spiritu et litera cap. 32. in timorem legit. Igitur spiritum servitutis in timore, vel ad timorem, idem August. in expositione propos. 52. eum spiritum intelligit, qui habebat mortis imperium, id est, diabolum, ut dicitur Heb. 2. Sub quo (sicut ibidem sequitur) timore mortis per totam vitam obnoxii erant servituti veteris testamenti filii. Probat autem hunc intellectum, quia spiritui servitutis opponit Apostolus spiritum adoptionis, dum continuo subjungit: sed accepistis spiritum adoptionis. Qui cum intelligatur Spiritus sanctus, non poterit spiritus servitutis illi contrarius intelligi, nisi spiritus malus, id est, diabolus. Verum sane magis consonum est historiae sacrae, ad quam respicit Paulus, ut intelligatur spiritus Dei; sic tamen, ut juxta scripturae consuetudinem spiritus accipiatur netonymice pro dono, cujus autor est spiritus. Nam Exod. 20. dicit Moses ad populam, audita lege perterritum ac pavore concussum: Ut probaret vos, venit Deus, et ut terror illius esset in vobis. Et Deus ad Mosen Deut. 5.: Quis det, talem eos habere mentem, ut timeant me.^ Quis autem det, nisiDeus? Rectius igitur idem ipse Augustinus serm. 13. de verbis Apostoli, et alii post eum, per spiritum servitutis in timore, spiritum timoris accipiunt, id est, timorem divinitus incussum, quo Deus ut justus peccatorum vindex ita timetur, ut eo timore correpti homines abstineant ab externo opere peccati, quod lege Dei prohibitum esse sciunt. Nani et hic timor, etsi filios Dei non faciat, mimerandus ta- • men est inter dona Dei, imo et (si ita appellare voles) Spiritus sancti; non quidem sanctificantis hominem (est enim effectus legis ac testamenti veteris, non novi), sed tamen cohibentis, ne in apertam prorumpat legis transgressionem. Porro servitutis spiritus timor ille vocatur, id est, timor servilis, vel quia a servitute peccati hominem non liberat, sed in ea relinquit, uti nonnuUis videtur; vel potius, et sequenti parti congruentius, quia sic facit hominem abstinere ab exteriori et manifesta legis transgressione, uttamen latentem in animo peccandi cupiditatem non sanet. Spiritus ergo servitutis, id est, servorum, seu qualis convenit servis. Nam 30 modo jussis parere, et a vetitis abstinere, servorum est, qui tantum ad oculum dominis parent, et imperata faciunt. Atque hoc vocamus serviliter et non liberaliter servire. Non tamen hujus illiberalis servitutis autor est Spiritus sanctus, sed timoris, conjunctam habentis hujusmodi servitutem. Quod significat Apostolus dicens: ad timorem, scilicet ut effectum et donum spiritus. Unde magis proprie spiritum timoris, quam spiritum servitutis hoc Dei donum appellaveris, tametsi timorem servilem esse Dei donum, absolute dici potest; quomodo fidem informem esse Dei donum, absolute concedunt et docent Theologi; nempe quafides, non autem quatenus informis est. Ex his etiam solvitur argumentum, quo movebatur Augustinus, ut spiritum servitutis in timore diabolum intelligeret. Nam inter dona potest esse quaedam antithesis, ut inter timorem et amorem, quorum tamen unus idemaae Spiritus sit autor et dator, ut Hugo Victorinus annotavit, et agnoscit ipse August. in serm. supracitato. Quo autem sensu servitutis spiritus dicatur, cum non sit autor servitutis, jam ostendimus. An vero spiritus iste servitutis in timore sit idem cum spiritu timoris, de quo loquitur Apostolus 2 Tim. 1., eo loco expendemus. Jam, quod hic addit, iterum, respicit haud dubie, sicut ante dixi, ad legislationem factam in monte Sinai, quando in gens timor et terror populo immissus est, Exod. 19. et 20., cujus rursum meminit Heb. 12. Sensus igitur est: Non enim vos, renati per Christum in baptismo, accepistis donum timoris servilis, quod acceperant, quibus olim lex data est per Mosen. Forte etiam dicens iterum attendit patres eorum, ad quos scribit, id est, Judaeorum. Scribitur enim haec epistola, sicut initio dictum est, ad Romanos fideles promiscue, tam Judaeos, quam gentiles. Sciendum porro. timorem hujusmodi peccatoribus utilem esse quidem, imo necessarium, ut justificentur. Lex enim paedagogus ad Christum, Gal. 3. Et, qui sine timore est, non poterit Justificari. Eccl. 1. Quocirca.S. Basilius hunc timorem nunc paedagogum, nunc ctga^coyixov, id est, introductorium esse dicit ad pietatem; illud in comm. Jesaiae 1., hoc in enarr. Psahn. 32. Sed et B. August. paedagogum ac castum timorem vocat, concione 25. super Psalm. 118., et saluberrimum appellat in lib. de catech. rud. cap. 5., et quomodo ad caritatem iutroducendam necessarius sit, similitudine setae linum introducentis declarat, tract. 9. super 1. Epist. Joan. Verumtamen quia timor iste per se nec ad justitiam perducere potest, nec caritatem, quae fiJiorum est, introducere, propterea novo spiritu opus est, de quo sequitur:
Sed accepistis spiritum adoptionis filiorum. Adoptio filiorum Graecis uno vocabulo composito dicitur uto&sota, quam alii simpliciter vertunt adoptionem, quod adoptio fere non sit, nisi filiorum. Sensus est: Sed accepistis Spiritum S. infundentem cordibus vestris caritatem; vel (quia supra dirimus spiritum sumi pro dono spiritus) accepistis per Spiritum S. gratiam adoptionis, id est, caritatem, quae vos constituit adoptivos Dei filios. Notanda antithesis inter vocabuJa, sercitutis et filiorum. Et quia in priori parte expressum fuit donum timoris, quod erat servorum, idcirco in hac parte intelligendum est donum caritatis, quod filiorum proprium est.
Jn quo clamamus: Abba (pater). In quo. id est, ])er quem spiritum in nobis operantem. Significatur enim causa movens et efiiciens. Unde Gal. 4. dicitur ipse spiritus missus in corde nostro clamare: Abba, pater. Dum igitur modo nos clamare dicimur, m.odo ipse spiritus, ostenditur cooperatio gratiae et liberi arbitrii, sic tamen ut a gratia liberum arbitrium moveatur, non contra. Nos enim, quod clamamus, a spiritu accipimus, non ille a nobis. Clamor orationem significat profectam ex magno cordis affectu, ut in psalmis et alibi. Ita Dominus ad Mosen orantem Exod. 14.: Quid clamas ad me? Clamamus autem per spiritum: Abba, pater, quia filiorum Dei est, Deum patrem vocare; idque Christi, filii Dei naturali.';, exemplo, qui toties in Evangelio, vel orans, vel docens, Deum patrem suum appellat; deinde et Christi praecepto, qui nos docuit sic orare: Pater noster, qui es in coelis, Matth. 6. Quae quidem orandi fonnula non legitur a quoquam justorum ante Christi adventum usurpata, scilicet ut Deum orans, patrem appellaret, dicendo: Pater meus, aut Pater noster; sed reservata fuit tempori manifestandae gratiae. Nec enim hoc facere quisquam ausus fuit, antequam Christus, naturalis Dei filius, dignatus nos habere fratres, id juberet. Inde est, quod Sacerdos orationem Dominicam in persona totius populi recitaturus, ita praefatur: Praeceptis salutaribus moniti audemus dicere: Pater noster etc. Nam, ut ait Leo serm. 6. de nativitate i)omini: Omnia dona excedit hoc donum. ut Deus hominem vocet filium. et homo Deum nominet patrem. Non igitur existimandum est, ut ex hoc loco Pauli perperam suspicati sunt quidam, ante Christi adventum nuUos fuisse Dei filios adoptivos. Fuerunt enim pr^icul dubio filii Dei secundum adoptionem, quotquot vere justi fuerunt. Sed, ut dixi, fiducia nondum illis erat data per Christum, qua Deum orando patrem suum vocarent. Unde nec scriptura veteris testamenti vocat eos expresse filios Dei, nisi forte secundum aliam quandam significationem. Paulus A^ero non negat anterioris saeculi justos Dei filios fuisse: sed tempus legis distinguit a tempore gratiae, quo spiritus adoptionis copiose effusus est in genus humanum. Ex dictis satis intelligitur nomen Patris, ut hic accipitur, non esse prtipriura jjrimae personae iu Deo, sed toti Trinitati commune. Nam Deus non dicitur pater filiorum, quos adoptavit, a relatione. qua refertur ad filium suum naturalem (sic er.im solius secundae personae pater est), sed ab ea, qua nos respicit ut adoptator noster, et vitae spiritualis, id est, justitiae per regenerationem nobis auctor. Quaopaternitasutique totiTrinitati communis est. Porro conjunxit Apostolus duo vocabula rem eandem significantia, Abba, pater; quorum illud Hebraicum est. seu ])otius ex Hebraeo Chaldaicum et Syriacum, ^3^ *, hoc Graecum, TiaTr^p. Idem fecit ad Gal. scribens cap. 4. Marcus quoque Evangelii sui cap. 14. testatur, Christum orantem dixisse: Abba, pater. Id vero Origenes et commentator Ambr., quibus sufeagantur Laurentius et Stapulensis, interpretative dictum volunt, Abba, quod est, pater. Nam in Graeco, pater, non vocativi casus est, sed nominativi cum articulo, 6 TraxTjp. Verum id non convincit. Frequens enim est in precationibus, et maxime in psalmis, nominativum pro vocativo poni. Sic et ecclesia Christum orat: Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi. Certe apud Matth. cap. 11., et apud Lucam cap. 10., ubi Christus patrem alloquens describitur, prius vocandi casu, deinde nominandi cum articulo, nomen patris in Graeco legimus. Tale est, quod in psalmis 6 \)s6<; passim vocative sumitur, saepe etiam duplicatum, ut Psalm. 21. 42. 62. Quod.^^i Graecum Hebraeo hic adjecisset loco expositionis, interposuisset 5 £0x1, quod est, vel simile quid, ut fit alibi, velut Marci 7.: Ephpheta, quod est, adaperire. Alii proinde dicunt esse conduplicationem Hebraicam, qua significetur vehemens atfectus orantium filiorum Dei. Sed cum in oratione, quam nobis Dominus praescripsit, non habeatur ista conduplicatio, soleatque ea ad emphasim fieri, re petito prorsus eodem vocabulo, ut: Domine, Domine: Jerusalem, Jerusalem', quod hic non fit, non enim ait Abba, Abba, vel pater, pater, sed Abba, pater. Idcirco magis verisimile nobis est, quod Augustinus dicit, Apostolum conjunxisse vocem Hebraeam cura Graeca, j^ropter Judaeos et g^.utiles; ad significandam videlicet utriusque populi in uno angulari lapide CLristo conjunctionem, tanquam pariter vocatorum ad filiorum Dei adoptionem; praesertim cum ad Romanos fideles, quorum alii Judaei erant, alii gentiles, hanc epistolam scriberet. Unde est et illud: Judaeo primum et Graeco, cap. 1. et 2. hujus epistolae. Ita docet August. lib. de spiritu et litera cap. 32., et serm. 13. de verbis Apost. Competitque eadem ratio in locum ad Gal. 4. Quin et Marcum tale quid ea congeminatione spectasse crediderim, non quod Christus Hebraice et Graece locutus fuerit orans patrem, ut vult autor comraeutarii Hieronymo adscripti in Marcum; quamvis et August. ita sentire videtur lib. 3. de consens. Evangel. cap. 4. Sed Evangelistam de suo addidisse, 6 Tiatrjp, ad intiman~ dum lectori sacramentum ecclesiae ex Judaeis et gentibus colligendae, ut ibidem loquitur August.
8:16
16. Ipse enim spiritus testimonium reddit spiritui nostro, quod sumus filii Dei. Docet, non temere nec arroganter nos, qui per Christum renati sumus, facere, Deum appellando patrem, cum id faciamus freti testimonio Spiritus S. Quamquam in Graeco non additur particula causalis enim, ut nec in Syriaco, nec in textu coramentatoris Arabr. Quibus et mss. codices Latini non pauci consentiunt. Porro Graeca sic habent: auTO t6 TiVcU^ua atj|xtjiapTopsI etc. Ubi primum admoneo, non recte Erasmum et alios quosdam, eum secutos, vertere maluisse: idem spiritus, pro eo, quod noster dixit, ipse spiritus. Non enim Graece est t6 auTO, idem, sed a^jTO. Nam sequens t6 praepositivus articulus est vocabuli TCVSUfjia. Sic et infra versu 26.: Sed ipse spiritus postulat. LTbi et Erasmus vertit, ipse spiritus, quod Graece est, rdixo t6 Tiveij/jia. Vide, quae dicta ad illud cap. superioris: Igitur ego ipse mente etc. Fateor tamen, in sensu non esse magnum discrimen. Quod sequitur 3'J^ixapTUpcT, proprie sonat contestificatur, ut ad verbum ita vertas: Jpse spiritus contestificatur spiritui nostro, quod sumus filii Dei. Quibus verbis ambiguum est, utrum significetur, spiritum reddere testimonium spiritui nostro, id est, nobis, quod expressit vulgata versio: an vero, juxta aliorum quorundam versionem, spiritum testari una cum spiritu nostro, quod et Graeca potius velle videntur; ut sensus sit, testimonium spiritus nostri confirmari testimonio spiritus divini. Prior quidem sensus magis receptus est, Latinis praesertim, juxta quae verbum compositum aujijiapTDpsT positum intelligi debet pro simplici fjiapTUps\, testatur. Sic enim accipi videtur idem vocabulum supra cap. 2., ubi nos legimus: Testimonium reddente illis conscientia ipsorum: et rursus initio cap. sequentis: Testimonium mihi perhibente conscientia mea. Attamen aliis placet accipiendum Graecum verbum proprie, ut significetur adjunctio testimonii cumaltero. Nam et cap. 2. et 9. nihil vetat sic accipi. Nec alibi facile reperias compositum illud Graecum usurpari pro simplici, ut non aliqua conjunctio testimonii significetui-, si non cum alio testimonio, saltem cum sententia seu dicto cujuscumque, quod more scripturae testimonium appellatur, ut Loc pacto, quisquis aliquid afiirmat, testari dicatur. Ita verbum hoc acceperunt Chrysostomus ac caeteri post eum Graeci; Latini quoque recentiores, Erasmus, Cajetanus, Toletus. Estque eadem ratio de verbo auvcTct/xapTupeT, quo Paulus utitur Heb. 2. jam pro hoc sensu notanda sunt verba praecedentia, quibus dicitur: In quo clamamus: Abba, pater. Qui enim in oratione Deum invocat patrem, consequenter se vocat et affirmatDei filium, idque facit corde seu spiritu. Misit enim Deus spiritum filii sui in corda nostra clamantem: Abba, pater. Gal. 4. Quoniam igitur et spiritus noster clamat Abba pater, atque id ipsum in corde seu spiritu nostro clamatSpiritus sanctus, ideo dicit Apostolus, Spiritum S. contestari spiritui nostro, id est, una cum eo testari, illo ipso clamore, quem in spiritu nostro excitat, quod sunrus filii Dei. Hoc ergo Spiritus sancti testimonium, eodem Chrysostomo expouente, clamor ille est, quo renati dicunt Deo: Abbo, pater. Sicut enim nemo potest dicere: Dominus Jesus, nisi in Spiritu sancto 2 Cor. 12., ita nemo potest dicere Deo, Abba, pater, nisi in Spiritu sancto. Verum sive sensus Pauli sit, Spiritum sanctum testari spiritui nostro, sive una cum spiritu nostro, nos esse filios Dei, quoniam tamen hoc Spiritus sancti testimonium non potest non esse verissimum atque certissimum, consequens videri potest, certa et indubitata fide credere nos debere, quod simus filii Dei, et proinde a peccatis justificati. Hoc enim argumentum ex isto loco sumptum, vel praecipuum est, quo ad stabiUendam fidem, quam vocant specialem, nituntur hujus temporis haeretici. Cui quidemeorum objectioni fere a catholicis respondetur, Spiritum sanctum duobus modis aliquid hominibus testari; uno modo expresse, directe, et sine ulla obscuritate, quomodo testificatus est per Christum dicentem paralytico et peccatrici: Remiftuntur tibi peccata tua, Luc. 5. et 7., et per prophetam Davidi: Dominus transtulit peccatum tuum, 2 Reg. 12.; atque hoc testimonium homini certum et infallibile esse. Alio modo testificari obscure et oblique, scilicot per quaedam indicia, quae tantum probabilem faciant homini conjecturam. Cujusmodi testimonium adoptionis est in baptizatis, aut per sacerdotem absolutis, bonae voluntatis conscientia, ut quae eos jam non reprehendat de ullo damnabili peccato aut aftectu peccandi: tum fiducia ad Deum inde nata, secundum illud Joan. 1. epist. 3.: /Si cor nostrum non reprehenderit nos, fiduciam habemus ad Deum. Item studium honoris Dei tanquam patris; animus propensus ad juvandum proximos, in iis maxime, quae sunt aeternae salutis; libenter audire et cogitare de rebus ad Deum et vitam, quae in Deo est, pertineutibns. Praeterea tranquillitas et serenitas animi cum interna consolatione, quae baptismum et reconciliationis sacramentum sincero corde susceptum consequi solent; uti de se baptizato confirmat August. lib. 9. confess. cap. 4. et 6. Et de reconciliatis synodus Trid. sess. 14. cap. 3. Denique clamor, id est, oratio devota ad Deum, qua patrem eum fiducialiter appellant, filios ejus se per ea, quae jam dicta sunt, agnoscentes. Igitur, sicut per hujusmodi conjecturas non omnino certa fit homini testificatio, ita nec prorsus certo, sed probabiliter, ex tali testimonio novit ipse homo, se esse filium Dei, eoque sane probabilius certiusque, quoplures, probabiliores ac certiores fuerint conjecturae, quarum tamen nulla sit infallibilis. Haec catholicorum responsio bona est. Obstrepit tamen adversarius et replicat dicens, utrumque nobis certissimum esse debere, et quod Spiritus sancti testimonium quodcunque et qualecunque verum sit, utpote divinum, et quod Spiritus sanctus nobis testificetur, quod sumus filii Dei. Nam hoc nobis, eodem spiritu dictante, Paulus Apostolus affirmat. Respondeo, Paulum non dicere, quod Spiritus S. testimonium hoc reddat spiritui meo vel tuo, sed spiritui nostro; aut certe nobis una cum spiritu nostro, juxta Graecorum expositionem. Loquitur autem in persona justorum, id est, eorum, qui vere sunt filii Dei, quibus Spiritus S. perhibet testimonium, non tamen cuique de se plane certum, sed tantum probabile, quod sint filii Dei. Probabile, inquam, ex indiciis et conjecturis supradictis. Itaque testimonium adoptionis divinae, quod justi in se sentiunt, testimonium est Spiritus S., et proinde verissimum. Quod autem alii, qui non sunt justi, sed esse se putant, in se percipiunt, non est a Spiritu sancto, sed a fallaci conjectura, ideoque et ijisum falsum. Illud tamen ex Apostoli constat affirmatione, Spiritum sanctum perhibere justis testimonium, quod sint filii Dei. Nam sensus Apostoli est: Spii'itum sanctum testificari nobis, non omnibus, qui baptizati et fideles sumus, sed justis, quod filii Dei simus. At, ut dixi, ipsis justis singulis testimonium illud Spiritus S. non est pro certo cognitum, quia non possunt illud certo discernere a conjecturis fallacibus. Quo fit, ut nec quisque eorum de se certus sit, se esse justum et Dei filium. Quam sit autem a Pauli sententia alienum, quod ex hoc loco sectarii colligunt, vel unus ille locus aperte probat, ubi dicit: Sed neque me ipsum judico, nihil enim mihi conscius sum; sed non in hoc justificatus sum, 1 Cor. 4. Nam si per hoc testimonium Spiritus sancti Paulus ipse de se certus non erat, ut judicare se ipsum posset et dicere, se justificatum esse, quanto minus quilibet alius?
8:17
17. Si autem filii, et haeredes. Certa collectio. Nam haereditas filiis debetur, non servis; et ad hoc adoptatur quis in filium, ut sit haeres. Dicitur autemhaeres is, cui jus competit ad haereditatem percipiendam. Porro haereditatem hic intellige, non patrimonii terreni, sed coelestis; nec eam, qua filii succedant patri mortuo, ut inter mortales, sed qua accedant et socientur patri semper victuro; videlicet regni, bonorumque ejus omnium absque ejus detrimento futuri perpetuo consortes. Nam haereditas ista principaliter Deus ipseest, quidicitur: Dominus pars haereditatis meae, Psal. 15. Ex hoc loco nequaquam consequens est, ut adversarii ratiocinantur, justos bonis suis operibus non mereri vitam aeternam, quod nimirum eam ut filii haereditario jure sint accepturi. Nam optime consistunt haec duo, percipere vitam aeternam jure haereditario, et percipere ex meritis; pi'aescrtim si jus haereditarium tantum ex adoptione quis habeat. Quemadmodum enim filius, etsi patris haeres, ohediretamen debetpraeceptis patris, alioqui jure exhaereditandus, atque ea obedientia nihilominus haereditatem meretur (unde de filio jussis paternis obsequente, maxime si fuerit adoptatus, dici solet: Ille dignum se praestat haereditate), sic et nos filii Dei per adoptionem facti, eoque jure Dei haeredes, praecepta tamen ejus,utfilii, servare debemus, et ea observatione per ipsius gratiam nos haereditate dignos reddere, alioqui jus illud amissuri. Igitur, qui sumus adoptionis filii, et hoc titulo haevedes, dum pr^iecepta patris servamus, veluti novo titulo ad priorem accedente, sine quo tamen prior retineri non possit, haereditatem paternam nobis debitam facimus. Etenim ita congruentissime et aequissime divinitus ordinatum est, nt haereditatem illam coelestem adoptivi filii non consequantur, nisi in eo, quo renati sunt et filii Dei facti, studio bonorum operum, quibus et patri obediant, et haereditatem promereantur, perseverent. Quamvis enim esse possit ea filiatio in homine, qui opera nondum habeat, retineri tamen et conservari sine illis non potest, attestante Joanne Apostolo 1. epist. 3.: Qui facit justitiam, Justus est. Et iterum: {'ui viderit fratrem suum necesse habere, et clauserit viscera sua ab eo, quomodo charitas Dei manet in eo? Quod et Paulus significat in eo, quod hic statim subjicit: Si tamen compatimur, ut et con~ glorificemur, uti mox videbimus. Illud interim observa in doctrina Apostoli, vitam aeternam, quam aUbi gratiam vocat, jure adoptionis ac([utri, ut intelligat adversarius, jure debitum cum gratia non pugnare, quando et ipsum jus, quo quid debetur, ex gratia habetur. Tta nos dicimus, merita non pugnare cum gratia, cum et ipsa merita ex fonte gi-atiae promanent.
Haeredes quidem Dei, cohaeredes autem Christi. Bei quidem haeredes tanquam patris, Christi autem cohaeredes tanquam fratris nostri. Nam Christus, naturalis Dei filius, secundum naturam humanam ad eandem haereditatem regni coelestis pervenit; imo constitutus est a Deo haeres universorum, Hebr. 1. Interim vide. quantis titulis amplificet Apostolus dignitatem baptizatorum, quod sint filii Dei, quod haeredes Dei, quod cohaeredes et proinde fratres Christi.
Si tamen compatimur, ut et conqlorificemur. Claiius: Si tauten cum eo patimur, ut et cum eo glorificemur, ac si dicat: Haereditatis hujus et gloriae coelestis, quam Christus jam possidet, ita demuro cum illo consortes et participes erimus, si cum illo atqae ejus exemplo vitae praesentis adversitates patienti et forti animo feramus. Nam, ut ait S. Leo serm. 9. de quadrag.: Certa atque secura est exspectatio promissae beatitudinis, ubi est participatio Dominicae passionis. Hic vero etiam meritum significari, satis liquet. Sicut enim Christus, quamvis et filius esset, et haeres, merito suae passionis ad gloriam pervenit, ita sentit Apostolus, etiam nos, etsi jam filios et haeredes, merito patientiae, qua Christo compatimur, gloriae ejus consortium adipisci. Porro ne quem terreat praescripta conditio: si tamen compatimur, ostendit verbis sequentibus, quam parum exigatur pro re maxima. l^. Existimo enim, quod non sunt condignae passiones hujus temporis ad futuram gloriam, quae revelabitur in nobis. Enim per autem quidam exponunt, quod non est necesse. Nam suasio est ad patiendum, a magnitudine praemii. Exi- » stimo, Graece Ko'{iC,o\i(Xi, id est, reputo, | ratione colligo; nimirum ex collatione passionum hujus vitae cum gloria futura. Non sunt condignae, Graece, non sunt dignae; ne quis extra textum Pauli ponderet vocabulum condignae. Erasmus vertit, non sunt pares. Nec offendat, quod quidam veteres legunt, indignae sunt; ut Ambrosius libr. 1. de interpellatione.Tob cap. 1., et Augustinus quaest. 67. inter 83., et lib. 5. de civit. Dei cap. 18. Nam idem hoc est, quod impares sunt, minores sunt, ut ipse Ambrosius exponit epi.stola 22. Jam quod sequitur: ad futuram gloriam, (^nae revelabitur in nobis, ita est in Graeco: od. futuram gloriam revdari in nos. Sed futuram construendum cum revelari, ut sensus sit: ad ghiriam suo tempore revelandam seu manifestandam erga vel circa nos, videlicet in adventu Christi ad judicium. Tertullian. in Scorpiaco cap. 13., et lib. de resurr. carnis cap. 40., periodum hanc ita expressit: Reputo enim, passiones hujus temporis non esse dignas ad gloriam, nuae in nos habeat revelari. Porro etiam ex hoc loco meritum bonorum operum oppugnant haeretici. Nam meritum cum mercede comparatum aequalitatem seu condigaitatem quandam postulat. Verum quid hic velit Apostohis, facile est intelligere ex alio loco, qui est 2 Cor. 4., ubi sic ait: Id, quud in praesenti est momentaneum et leve tribulationis nostrae, supra modum in sublimitate aeternum gloriae pondus operatur in nobis. Igitur secundum Apostolum non sunt condignae, sive pares, sive comparabiles hujus saeculi passiones ad gloriam futuri saeculi; quatenus illae leves sunt et raomertaneae, cum gloria, quae supra modum magna est et aeterna, cumparatae; quae tamen ea ghjria dignae sunt, eamque promerentur, quatenus illam velut constitutam et promissam a Deo mercedem nobis operantur et pariunt; quomodo modicum aurum valet equum aut bovem, ex inslitutione et pacto huminum, cum sit alioqui et quantitafe et naturae praestantia multo minus. Certe negare non possunt adversarii, quin peccata mereantur poenam ignis aeterni, cum tamen hujus saeculi voluptates, quibus peccatur, nequaquam pares sint illi poenae vel magnitudine vel diuturnitate. Itaque dicimus, etsi passiones hujus saeculi, si magnitudo earum et duratio spectetur, non respondeant gloriae futurae, virtute tamen et valore (qui in Dei promissione fundatur) respondere; quomodo, ex institutione et pacto quodam naturae, semen arbori respondet, eamque virtute continet. Illud quoque considera, non dicere Apostolum, nostras bonas actiones non esse dignas futura gloria, sed hujus saeculi passiones non esse dignas seu condignas ad futuram gloriam. Confert enim, uti dictum est, intensionem ac moram acerbitatis praesentium afflictionum cum intensione ac mora gaudii gloriae futurae, inter quae certe nulla est comparatio. Tale est et illud de justis Sapientiae 3.: In paucis vexati, in multis bene disponentur. Quidam sic exponunt Apostolum: Non mnt condignae, si in se spectentur, et ex operis natura, nimirum seclusa promissione. Nobis prior expositio magis probatur. Absolute enim loquitur Apostolus de passionibus sanctorum, et sensum ejus declaravimus ex aliis ipsius verbis. Unde nec Hugo Victorinus mentem Apostoli videtur assecutus, quum sensum esse vult, opera sanctorum ad tam excellentem gloriam j)romerendam non esse condigna, quia Deus ex sua gratia superaddet plus, quam meruerunt. Nam etsi Deus non plus superadderet, id est, non supra condignum opera sanctorum remuneraret, verum tamen maneret ex mente Pauli, satis explicata, non esse condignas seu pares hujus temporis passiones ad gloriam futuram.
8:19
19. Nam exspectatio creaturae revelationem filiorum Dei exspectat. Quo magis commendet gh^nae futurae magnitudinem, prosopopoeia quadam utitur, fingens creaturam, id est, mundum, velut personam magno desiderio exspectantem, dum ea gloria in nobis, Dei filiis, manifestetur, ut et ipsa gloriae particeps fiat. Qua re simul innuit, quod alibi apertius docet, omnia esse et fieri propter electos; ut 1 Cor. 3. et 2 Tim. 2. Cajetanus quidem creaturam hoc loco solam intelligithumauam, id est, homines, et (quod postea dicitur) omnem creaturam exponit, onmes nationes hominum; quomodo dictum est: Praedicate Evangelium omni creaturae. Marc. 16. Qui sensus etiam apud Augustinum est, tum in expositione praesentis loci, tum alibi; ut conc. 12. super Psalm. 118., libro contra PrisciU. et Origenistas adOrosium scripto cap. 8., et quaest. 67. inter. 83. Denique et apud Hugonem quaest. 204. Verumhujusraodi sensus contextui Paulino parum commode potest aptari. Certe Paulus in hac eadem epist. cap. 1. creaturam generaliter nccepit semel et iterum. Imo et hoc ipso capite generaliter eam intelligit, cum dicit: Neque creatura alia poterit nos separare a charitate Dei. Graeca vox a.TZO'Aapadrj-K'.a, pro qua in nostra versione est, exspectatio, non simpliciter exspectationem significat, sed vehementem, anxiam, et, xit Erasmus vertit, sollicitam exspectationem (Hilarius lib. 12. de Trin. longinquam exspectationem lelationem; dum, velut exserto capite, quis observat, quod speculatorum est. Non enim respondet verbo hic posito avisxSc-)(£Tat^ exspectat, sicut in Latino; sed derivatum est a verbo aTicixapa^oxslv_, quod non a corde, ut putant nonnulli, sed a capite dicitur, ac si dicas, ipso capite spectare, quod est prospectare. Consonat et Syriacum verbum, quod interpretantur, oculos intendere, et quasi in specula exspectare. Sensus igitur est: Tota haec creatura, quae hominum usibus subservit, attentissima observatione tempus illud exspectat, quo gloria filiorum Dei manifestabitur, id est, quo filii Dei gloriosi apparebunt. Nunc enim nondum apparuit, quid erimus, 1 Joan. 3. Ratio tam sollicitae exspectationis sequitur:
8:20
20. Vanitati enim creatura subjecta est. Vanitatem intelligit non eam solum, quae consistit in instabilitate et mutabilitate rerum hujus mundi, de qua dixit Ecclesiastes: Omnia vanitas, scilicet ob vicissitudines generationum et corruptionum, quae varias consequuntur alterationes; sed eam quoque comprehendit, qua mundus in deteriorem statum commutatus est, quae nimirum invecta est mundo per peccatum hominis, cui dictum est: Teri'a maledicta iti opere tuo, Genesis 3. Ad quam vanitatem hoc quoque pertinet, quod creatura, quae in usum hominum venit, magna parte permissa est potestati principis hujus mundi. Propter quod et multae creatui-ae consuetudine fidelium benedicuntur, et juxta Apostolum 1 Tim. 4. sanctificantur per verbum Dei et orationem, ut potestas diaboli, per eas nocere parati, cohibeatur. De qua vanitate etiam Prudentius hunc locum interpretatur in Hamartigenia, dicens omnem creaturam, subjectam vanis non sponte laboribus, perjuro servire latroni, id est, diabolo. Id expressius alibi docet Apostolus, ut ad Ephes. 2. et 6. Quam ob causam diabolus et princeps mundi hujus vocatur Joan. 14. et 16., et Deus hujus saeculi 2 Cor. 4.
Non volens. Graece oux ^^^^oa^ non ultronea, non lubens. Tertull. invite. Alii, non sponte.
Sed propter eum, qui subjecit eam in spe. Eam non est in Graeco, sed intelligitur. In spe, Graece £7i lAnidi, quod alii vertunt: sub spe, sensu tamen eodem. Persistit Apostolus in prosopopoeia creaturae, quam dicit vanitati subjectam esse, non libenter, nec sponte sua, id est, non ex inclinatione suae naturae, cum unaquaeque res naturaliter suam appetat perfectionem, corruptionem autem et defectum fugiat; sed ex ordinatione, velutique praecepto Dei, qui illam, hominis culpa sic exigente, subjecit huic vanitati, non in perpetuum tamen, sed ad tempus, facta ei spe liberationis, de qua sequitur:
8:21
21. Quia et ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute corruptionis. Haeret cum eo, quod proxime dixit, in spe, et quia pro quod positum, Graece oti^ ut sit sensus: Subjecit eam vanitati cum hac spe, quod ipsa quoque aliquando vindicabitur e servitute corruptionis et mutabilitatis jam dictae, cuinuncinterim subjacere cogitui-. Hieronymus, exponens prophetam Habacuc cap 3., hanc creaturae servitutem et liberationem extendit ad corpora coelestia, solem et lunam, adducens illudlsaiae 30.: Erit lux lunae sicut lux solis, et lux solis septempliciter. Quae eadem Ambrosii sententia est in Epist. 21. et 22. et Chrysost. in ^omment. Et nota est Theologorum doctrina, in resurrectione hominum futuram renovationem totius creaturae, quam significat scriptura 2 Petri 3., Apoc. 21., et Isaiae 65., novos coelos et novam terram promittens. Verum id hoc loco significari non arbitror; non enim illa corpora vanitati subjecta dicimus. Quod vero Ambrosius ibidem etiam ad angelos, hominum custodes, hanc servitutem simul et liberationem extendere videtur, nisi benigne interpreteiis, recipi non potest. Sed de hujusmodi commentario paulo post plura.
In libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei. Praepositio in, Graece sic_, varie exponitur. Chrysostomus interpietatur in libertatem, id est, propter libertatem. Mundus enim propter hominem est; sed alius mundi status convenit peccatoribus, alius Dei filiis jam glorificatis. Alii sic exponunt: in imitationem et exemplum iibertatis. Alii vero ad tempus referunt, hoc sen su: Creatura liberabitur a servitute corruptionis tunc, quando filii Dei suam assequentur perfectam et gloriosam libertatem. Qui sensus optime quadrat contextui. Potest etiam haec pars construi cum illa particula praecedente in spe, ut tamen etiam tempus significetur, ac si dicat Apostolus: Deus creaturam vanitati subjecit, facta ei spe liberationis in illud tempus, quando filii Dei, quibus subservit, suam libertatem consequentur. Ac nihilominus verba intermedia declarant objectum hujus spei, id est, rem ipsam speratam, sicut ea exposuimus.
8:22
22. Scimus enim, quod omnis creatura ingemiscit, et parturit usque adhuc. Amplificatio est desiderii jam dicti. Ingemiscit et parturit, Graece: ^uotsvaCsi "X-oC'. auvcodtve'.^ id est, congemiscit et conparturit, ut legit S. Ambrosius lib. 1. de fide cap. 6. Quamquam ojSivstv non proprie significat parturire, sed dolere in partu, partus doloribus teneri. Igitur hic metaphora est a muliere parturiente. Nam quod quidam suspicantur, hic olim variasse Graecos codices, eo quod in Origenis commentario aliqua varietatis fiat mentio, quodque Latini varie legant hoc verbum, parturit, comparturit, dolet, condolet, arbitror inanem esse conjecturam, cum haec varietas tantum sit interpretum, qui Graeca aliter et aliter Latine reddiderunt. Nam auv(jui3''v£iv^ ut dixi, significat condolere more parturientis. Quod autem in Origenis commentario de variantibus exemplaribus legitur, Ruffini interpretis additamentum est, de Latinis exemplaribus loquentis, ut et alibi solet. Certe in Graeco non alia varietas reperitur, nisi quod textus, Oecumenii scholiis insertus, addit illi rerbo genitivum xdJv Tsxvdjv^ ut dicat Apostolus, omnem creaturam congemiscere una cum filiis, quemadmodum Hentenius interpretatur. Sed alienum id puto, cum nec ipse Oecumenius attingat in commentario. Porro duobus modis haec pars exponitur. Quidam enim subaudiunt pronomen nobis: Omnis creatura nobis congemiscit, vel nobiscum ingemiscit et parturit. Sicut enim nobiscum subjecta est creatura vanitati corruptionis, et nobiscum liberationem exspectat, ita etiam una nobiscum ingemiscere et parturire dicitur, id est, in modum parturientis dolere, cum exspectatione illius temporis, quo simul nobiscum libertatis et gloriae particeps fiat. Aliis magis placet, compositis illis verbis significari gemitum et dolorem communem inter se partium creaturae, propterea quod de nobis statim sequatur: Sed et nos ipsi intra nos gemimus. Cum enim creatura hoc loco colJectivum sit nomen, sicut mundus, populus, eique etiam addatur signum coUectivum, omnis, id est, tota, apposite ei tribuuntur, sine relatione ad aliud, verba composita ex praepositione a'jv; quomodo Latine dicitur, convenit multitudo, concurrit turba. Quod addit Apostolus usque adhuc, vel usque nunc, Graece Oiyoi tou vuv, sic intellige: ad hoc usque tempus et deinceps, donec scilicet reveletur gloria filiorum Dei. Refert Augustinus quaest. 67. inter. 83., quosdam haereticos ex his Apostoli verbis mxilta impia et inepta de coelestibus spiritibus tradidisse; ac illud inter caetera, quod omnes angeli, sublimesque virtutes in dolore et gemitibus sint, antequam nos penitus liberemur. Eam vero Origenis doctrinam fuisse, non dubium est, legenti commentarium ejus hoc loco, et ea, quae scribit lib. 1. de principiis cap. 7. et 8. Tale quid etiam Pelagius innuit in suo commentario. Caeterum quid Augustinus ad hunc Apostoli locum respondeat, quia rem fusius tractat, inde repetat studiosus. Plana brevisque responsio est, Apostolum non de omni prorsus creatura loqui, sed de ea, quae in ministerium hominum facta est, id est, corporea; ac praecipue de mundo hoc inferioi'i, qui sedes est corruptionum et corruptivarum mutationum. Si enim creatura ab Apostolo dicitur ad discrimen hominum, tanquam res quaedam vilior et imperfectior (unde et mox ait: Non solum autem illa, sed et nos), quanto magis ad discrimen angelorum, quorum excellentior est quam hominum natura! Nec tamen illa ipsa creatura ingemiscere et parturire dicitur, nisi improprie, propter naturale desiderium suae perfectionis, vel certe per prosopopoeiam, nt jam aute expusitum est. Sane quamvis aliquod desiderium nostrae liberationis, et sui per eam majoris gaudii futuri, possit etiam angelis tribui, quod facit Erasmus in sua paraphrasi, quosdam veteres secutus, revera tamen locus hic angelis convenire non potest, maxime propter illud: Vanitati creatura subjecta est, quod nec putavimus ad coelestia corpora referendum.
8:23
23. Non solum autem illa, sed et nos ipsi primitias spiritus habentes, et ipsi intra nos geminus. Graece: Non solum autem, sed et ipsi primitias spiritus habentes, et nos ipsi in nobis ipsis geminus. Phrasis Apostolo Paulo peculiaris ellipticum illud: non solum autem, ut supra cap. 5.: Kon solum autem, sed et gloriamur in tribulationibus. Et infra capit. 9.: Non solum autem, sed et Rebecca etc. Quod secundo dicit, et ipsi vel nos ipsi, repetitio est ad majorem affectus expressionem. Quamvis et sic verti potest: Sed et ipsi, qui primitias spiritus habent, id est, nos ipsi in nobis ipsis gemimus, ut copula sumatur expositive. Quae tamen expositio est adhuc obscura. Neque enim liquet, quos intelligat, dicens nos ipsi. Chrysostomus ac caeteri fere Graeci interpretantur dictum in per- Bona omnium regeneratorum, quos ajunt primitias spiiitus habere, quia principium aliquod gustumque Spiritus sancti, vehit pignus, acceperunt in donis sibi collatis, interim exspectantes et anhelantes ad plenitudinem illam sibi repositam in futurum. De iisdem intellexerunt commentator Ambros. et August. lib. 2. de peccator. merilis capit. 7. et 8. Verum quia primitiarum nomine significari solent in sacris literis ea, quae praestantiora sunt in aliquo genere (qua ratione Christus vocatur primitiae dormientium, 1 Corinth. 15.: et electi primitiae ex hominibus, Apocal. 14.), idcirco videri potest, primitias spiritus intelligi debere praestantiora et abundantiora Spiritus sancti dona. Quamobrem alii sentiunt, Paulum hic loqui in persona Apostolorum (quorum ipse unus) et aliorum primorum fidelium, in quos copiosius ac per varia charismata fuit eflfusa gratia Spiritus sancti; ut hic sit sensus: Non solum autem hoc fit, quod dixi, vel: Non solum creatura gemit et dolet una cum regeneratis, sed et peculiariter nos Apostoli, primique fideles, etsi magnam spiritus abundantiam perceperimus, ut videri possimus jam pleni et beati, quibusnon restet, quod desideretur; attamen etiam nos ipsi, gravati corpore mortis hujus, intra nos ipsos gemimus. Adfert hunc sensum SeduHus, eumque diligenter et docte prosaquitur Aquinas, cujus hoc h)Co commentarius propter alia quaedam lectu dignus est. Sequuntur item Cajetanus et alii quidam recentiores. Utrumque vero sensum explicant Origenes et Hervaeus. Milii sane contextum verborum Pauli propius intuenti non fit probabile, quidquam hic proprie dici in persona Apostolorum, ut nec usquam in tuta hac epistola. Nam et in praecedentibus hujus loci, et in his, quae proxime sequuntur, ac deinceps usque ad finem capitis, personam regeneratorum, saltem electorum, in genere Paulus in se suscipit. Quare et hanc pavtem de iisdem convenit intelligi, juxta sensum priori loco datum. Nec ei obstat proprietas vocabuli primitiarum. Dicuntur enim primitiae, Graece b.~a^yr^, primi fructus ex aliqua re, sive sint reliquis praestantiores, sive non. Nam ut sint praestantiores, ad rationem primitiarum non pertinet. Qualescumque enim essent, eo nomine erant optabiles, et oflferendae Deo secundum legem, quod primi fructus essent, quemadmodum et primogenita hominum et pecorum, non quia meliora, sed quia prima, julebantur ufferri. Comparantur ergo primitiae seu primordia spiritus hoc loco ad integnim plenumque proventum, id est, ad eam spiritus abundantiam, quam accepturi sumus in futuro saeculo. Quocirca non male Theodoretus primitias pignus et arrabonem interpretatur; quomodo Paulus ipse loquitur interdum, ubi Spiritus sancti dona, quae dantur in hoc saeculu, nunc pignus spiritus, nunc pignus haereditatis appellat, ut 2 Corinth. 1 et 5., et Ephes. 1. Qui postremus locus cum isto sati3 convenit, ut illic invenies annotatum. Quamquam alia ratione pignus, alia primitias haec dona vocari, cuivis docto facile est intelligere. Porro quod apud Amb. commentatorem et Primasium pro primitiis legitur receptaculum, nescio, quid secutus sit interpres, qui ita vertit; nisi forte non auap^Crjv^ sed u7:o(5oxrjV legerit in Graeco.
Adoptionem filiorum Dei exspectantes. Dei nec est in Graeco, nec in Syriaco. Multi quoque Latini codices manuscripti non habent. Augustinus in expositione prop. tantum legit: adoptionem exspectantes, tametsi non de alia adoptione, quam ea, qua in Dei filios adoptamur, Apostolum loqui constat. Caeterum textus Amb. com. hoc loco defectuosu." e.^-t. Nam adoptione praetermissa tantum legit: ingemiscimus, exspectantes redemptionem corporis nostri. Nec amplius ipse commentator exponit. Eadem videtur lectio fuisse Pelagii et Sedulii, quia nec ipsi in commentariis adoptionem attingunt. Legunt tamen et expnnunt omnes Graeci. Hanc igitur adoptionem filiorum adhuc exspectare dicuntur, qui tamen jam per baptismum in Dei filios adoptati sunt; quia, qui jus haereditatis nunc habent, possessionem ejus exspectant; ut in vocabulo adoptionis m.etonymia sit, qua causa pro effectu ponitur, adoptin jiro haeieditate, aut certe Hebraismus, qualis cum accipitur spes pro re sperata, aut promis.sto pro re promissa Sic adoptin jiro re ad quam adoptio facta est. Hinc Theophyl. «all. Eilil romm. Tom. 1. duplicem facit adoptionem, nnara hujus saecali imperfectam, alteram futuri saeculi perfectam et consummatam; quomodo secandum scripturas duplex est regeneritio, una, qua renascimur ad gratiam per baptismum, Joan. 3. et Tit. 3., altera, qua renovamur adgloriam perresnrrectionem, de qu3 Dominus ait Matthaei 19.: In regeneratione cum sederit filius hominis etc. Lude sequitur appositive:
Redemptionem crporis nostri. Redemptionem corporis dicit, quia beata resurrectio corpora nostra nobis restituet, non qualia nunc habemus, sed libera ab omni corruptionemoi'talitatis et concupiscentiae. Quam quidem liberationem vncat redemptionem, Graece aTioAUTpojaiv, quia libertas illa j^retio sanguinis Christi nobis comparatur. Solam vero nominat corporis redemptionem, quia animae electorum, quibus nihil restat purgandum, etiam ante corporum resurrectionem sua fruuntur, eaque perfecta, beatitudine. S. Ambrosius in epist. 22. redemptionem corporis intelligit ecclesiae. Verum scriptura non solet ecclesiam appellare corpus nostrum, sed corpus Christi, ut 1 Cor. 12., Eph. 1. 4. et 5., et Coloss. 1. Videtur autem Apostolus respicere ad id, quod dixit superiori cap.: Quis me Hberabit de corpore mortis hujus? ut hic significetur redemptio seu liberatio illic optata. Itaque nnnnulli redemptionem corporis interpretantur, id est, a cnrnore, scilicet hoc mortali. Qui quidem sensus eodem redit. Exspectatur enim liberatin a col-pore r.tortis, ut recipiatur corpus immnrtale. Nescio tamen, an ea phrasis exemplinn Iiabeat in scriptura sacra, nisi quod Heb. 9. legimus redemptionem ])r.ievaricationum, id est, a praevaricationibus sive pnenis, quae pro illis debentur. Alioqui sicut hominis et animae redemptio ea semper intelligitur, qua liomn vel anima redimitur, ita et corporum redemptionem intelligi convenit, qua (orpora redimuntur, ut prius expositum est.
8:24
24:. Spe enim salvi facti sumus. Manifestum est, hanc aetiologiam ac caetera, quae sequunfur, non ad solos Apostolos pertinere, sed ad omnes regeneratos. Salvi facti sumus, Cilraece Iooj&tj^sv, salvati sumus, ut habet vetus versio. Reponit Evasmus: servati sumus: Sed id, cur non placeat, intelliges ex iis, quae dicturi sumus ad illud Phil. 3.: fMde etiam salvatorem exspectamus etc. Sensus est: Nondum re ipsa, sed spe sola salvi et beati facti sumus; et ideo adhuc gemimus, exspectantas corporum nostrorum redemptionem, et cum ea perfectum beatitudinis Btatum. Salutem intelligit consummatam. Nam de salute inchoata^ quae hujus est saeculi, dicit Eph. 2.: Gratia estis salvati. Et Tit. 3.: Secundum suam misericordiam salvos nos fecit. ^pes autem, quae videtur, non est spes. Sensus: NuUa est spes rei praesentis, quae jam habetur et possidetur; sed spes tantum est rei futurae, id est nondum acceptae, sicut fides rei non visae, ut simili ratione dici queat, fides, quae videtur, non est fides. Sequitur piobatio.
Nam quod videt quis, quid sperat? Graece: quid etiam sperat? Ambrosius in epistola 22.: quid et sperat? Id est, cur adhuc sperat? ac si dicat: Re, quae sperabatur, obtenta, nulla jam restat causa sperandi. Hic obiter nota contra haereticos, qui ex testimonio Spiritus sancti, de quo superius, fidem suam specialem adstruere conabantur, eam ex hoc loco manifeste destvui. Siquidem homo peccator et poenitens imprimis sperare jubetur remissionem peccatorum et adoptionem Dei per Christum. Non ergo credere debet, se eam habere, quia, sicut hic docet Apostohis, res habita non speratur; praesertim si, quod exigunt sectarii, certo tibi persuadeas, te eam habere. Porro sperare non potest sine fide ea, quae ad sakUem.equiritur. Ergo fides illa non est de venia peccatorum et adoptione jam accepta, sed poenitentibus parata, et accipienda per sacramenta a Christo Domino ad hoc in- Rtituta.
8:25
25. Si autem, quod non videmus, sperartms, per patientiam exspectamus. Concludit ex dictis: Si, inquit, speramus salutem, spes autem eorum est, quae nondum habentur, ergo cum patientia servitulis ac miseriae praesentis exspectare debemus adoptionem ac libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei. Graeca vox 'JTt0|Ji0V7] patientiam seu sustinentiam significat cum spe boni futuri, et ita passim usurpatur in scripturis Apostolicis.
8:26
26. Similiter autem et spiritus adjuvat inrfirmitatem nostram. Similiter, Graece to;a'J7a)(;_, itidem, consimiliter, ut vertit Erasmus. Adjuvat, Graece o-jvavT'.Aaij.^aveTai, sublevat. Quo verbo Lucas usus est Evangelii cap. 10.: Dic tUi, ut me adjuvet, suhh.vet. Infirmitatem nostram, Graece infrmitates nostras, tametsi in nonnullis etiam Graecis exstat numerus singularis. Atqui sensus idem est, i^ifrmitatem nostram, sive infirmitates jiostras, id est, nos vehementer infirmos, ut qui non solum gravamur pondere mortalitatis nostrae, sed praeterea laboramus vitio ignarantiae et concupiscentiae carnis, quae nos reddunt ad bonum valde tardos et imbecilles. Jam cur dicat Apostolus similiter, aut consimiliter, cum nihil praecedat huic simile, quod spiritus facere dicitur, haud satis liquet. Quidam referunt ad id, quod proxime praecessit, hoc modo: Spes in adversis nos adjuvat et patientes reddit; similiter et spiritus. Origenes existimat Apostolum respicere ad gemitus, quorum in superioribus mentio facta est. Dixit enim, omnem creaturam ingemiscere. Dixit, et ens gemere, qui primitias spiritus habent. Nunc addit, ipsum etiam spiritum, qui adjutor noster est, non sine gemitibus, et quidem inenarrabilibus, nos adjuvare, sensu videlicet inferius declarando. Congrueret quidem haec Origenis speculatio parti sequenti, ubi spivitus postulare pro nobis dicitur cum gemitibus, si illic additumfuisset, similiter; sed huic parti, quae spiritui tantum attribuit adjuvave nostram infirmitatem, videtur aliena. S. Thomas refert ad illud superius: Vivificabit et mortalia corpora propter inhabitantem spiritum ejus in t jbis. Et comparationem sic explicat; Dictum est, quod per Spiritum sanctum vivificabuntur nostra mortalia corpora, quando auferetur a nobis nostra infirmitas; similiter autem et in statu hujus oitae, in ijuo adhuc infirmitati subjicimur, spiritus adjuvat infirmitatem nostram. Sic ille. Aliigeneraliter comparationem referunt ad beneficia spiritus ante dicta, qiaae sunt vivificare mortalia corpora nostra; facere nos Dei filios; et testimonium reddere spiritui nostro, quod simus filii Dei; quibus nunc addit, spiritum adjuvare infirmitatem nostram. Mihi probabilius est, ad solum illud postremum de testimonio Paulum hic reepicere, cum allusione verborum aujipiap- Tups^, et ouvav-rtAa|Jipav£Ta!,; tanquam dicat: Sicut spiritus contestificatur spiritui nostro, quod simus filii Dei, sic etiam nos infirmos 'dem spiritus coadjuvat, ut quae non videmus, per patientiam exspectemus. Sane non alium hoc loco spiritum significari, quam Spiritum sanctum, id est, tertiam in Trinitate personari, communis est interpretum tam Graecorum, quam Latinorum, sententia. Nam quod dicunt Lyranus et Carthusianus, intelligi posse spiritum angelicum, cujus est ex munere sibi divinitus injuncto nostram adjuvare itifirmitatem, daemones coerceudo, et ea, quae salutaria sunt, suggerendo, nostrasque Deo orationes vehementissimis aflfectibus ofterre, pius quidem hic sensus est, sed loco noii congruens. Porro Spiritus sanctus adjuvat, non partem oneris.sustinendo, sed eo modo, qui paulo post exponetur.
Nam quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus. Nam i/uid oremus, Graece: t6 yap Ti Tipogsu^ousOa. Quod ita commode vertas: lloc ipsum enim, <^uid oraturi simus. Quod addit, sicut oportet, d verbum oremus referendum potius, quam quod nonnUllis placet ad verbum nescimus; ut duo significentur, quae dicit nos nescire, quid orando petamus, et quo modo petamus. Est igitur haec declaratio magnae infirmitatis nostrae, quasi diceret: Adeo surrus infirmi, ut non solum egeamus auxilio spiritus ad ea, quae scimus, agenda vel toleranda, verum plerumque ne sciamus quidem, quid nobis expediat, et proinde, quid a Deo petere debeamus; deinde nec sciamus, quomodo petere oporteat ea ipsa, quae recte alioqui petuntur. Quaedam enim absolute petenda sunt, quaedam conditionaliter. Interdum quoque peccatur in eo, quod vehementius petantur minora bona, quam majora, magisque necessaria; quod accidit ex inordinato rerum, quae desiderantur, amore. Tractans hunc locum Augustinus epist. 121. de orando Deo cap. 14. docet, hanc Apostoli sententiam potissime locum habere in afflictionibus ac tentationibus, quae possunt et prodesse et nocere; quo fiat, ut ignoremus, utrum nobis expediat, eas adimi, an relinqui. Quomodo Paulus ipse nescivit, quid oraret, sicut oportet, quando ter Dominum rogavit, ut auferretur a se stimulus carnis. Unde tandem audivit: Sufficit tibi gratia mea, quia virtus in infirmitate perficitur, 2 Cor. 12. Id ipsum Theophylactus docet exemplo Mosis et Jeremiae, quorum petitiones quasdam aDeo repulsas legimus, Deut. 3. et Jerem. 14. Estque generalis sententia S. Thomae, in expositione orationis Dominicae opusc. 7. dicentis: Scire, quid sit petendum, difficiUimum est, cum sit difficillim.um scire, quid sit deside, andum. Necmale tamen fideles auferri et averti a se petunt, etiam pulilieis supplicationibus, adversa quaecumque temporalia^ licet plerique magis Deum quaeramus et colamus in adversis, quam in prosperis. Nam, ut ait Augustinus loco memorato, quia dura, nuia molesta, quia contra sensum nostrae infirmitatis sunt, universali humana voluntate, ut a nobis haec auferantur, oramus. Sed hoc devotionis debemus Domino Deo nostro, ut, si ea non abstulerit, non ideo nos ab eo negligi eo'istimemus, sed potius pia patientia malorum bona speremus ampliora. Sic enim vivtus in infirmitate perficitur. Haec ille.
Sed ipse spiritus postulat pro nobis gemitibus inenarrabilibus. Postulat, Graece intercedit. Annotat autem Oecumenius Graeca voce significari vehementem magnoque studin factam supplicationem. Non enim simpliciter est evTuyxavct, intercedit, quod infra semel et iterum hoc capite legitur, sed addita praepositione significante excessum, urtcpsvTuyxavsi, quasi dicat: superintercedit, nisi malis ea praepositione tantum significari pro, quia sequitur UTiep -^.uwv. pro nobis; quomodo, repetita praepositione, dicimus aliquem egredi e domo, descendere de monte. Quod nobis est verisimilius. Spiritum hoc locc Chrysostomus ejusque sequaces interpretantur vel spiritum hominis, quatenus gratiam orationis a Spiritu S. accepit, vel ipsum orationis donum hominibus a Spiritu S. infusum, quod frequens sit in scripturis, Spiritus S. dona Bpiritus nomine significari. Nam et spiritum precum legimus apud Zachariam cap. 12. Censent igitur, inter alia dona, quae Spiritus S. in ecclesia primitiva fidelibus distribuit, etiam fuisse peculiare dom;m orationis seu precationis, quo quidam instructi pro universo populo, qui alioqui saepe per ignorantiam inutilia postularet, precabantur; quorum in locum postea successerit diacorus pro populo supplicans. Quamquamhoc inaliis plerisque ecclesiis episcopi et presbyteri facere consueverunt. Ab horum sententia non dissonat S. Ambrosius, qui lib. 3. de Spiritu S. cap. 12. spiritum hic interpretatur gratiam spiritualem. Hos autores, ne ipsum Spiritum S. intelligant, ea ratio movet, ne consecuens ex hoc loco videatur secundum haeresim Macedonii, Spiritum sanctum esse creaturam ac Deo minorem, utpote orantem et supplicantem Deo pro nobis. Sed cum in superiori sententia, qua dictum est, spiritumadjuvareinfirmitatem nostram, iidem etiam scriptores Spivitum sanctum intellexerint, hic vero Paulus adjutorium illud spirilus exponat et declaret, idque non sine emphasi, dicens, ipse spiritus, certe non alius qaam idem Spiritus sanctus intelligi poterit. Et ita quidem intellexerunt commentatores Latini, et inter Graecos Origenes, nec non August. in epist. 108. et 121., et lib. 1. et2. contia Maximinum, phiresque alii. Secundum hos Spiritus sanctus postulare seu intercedere pro nobis dicitur eo, quod efficaci sua in nobis operatione nos orantes ac postulantes faciat. Quod dum agit, quidammodo pro nobis intercedit. Similis locus est Gal. 4.: Misit Deus spiritum filii sui in corda vestra, clamantem: Abba, pater! Nec dissimile illud Matth. 10.: Non vos estis, qui loquimini, sed spiritus patris vestri, qui loquitur in vobis. Huc etiam illa referri possunt, 1 Timoth. 2.: Qui vult omnes homines solvos fieri, id est, voluntatem hujusmodi piis hominibus inspirat. Et quod in persona Sapientiae divinae dicitur Ecclesiastici 24.: In hobitatione sancta coram ipso ministravi, hoc est, in tabernaculo sancto sacerdotes coram Deo ministrare feci. Loquitur enim ad hunc modum frequenter scriptura, ne dubitemus Deum in nobis omnia bona operari. Hinc etiam intelligitur illam particulam pro nobis, non sic accipi, quemadmodum infra vers. 34., ubi de Christo dicitur, qui etiam interpellat pro nobis; et quomodo eam accipimus in litaniis sanctorum, dicentes: Orate pro nobis; sed hoc sensu: pro nobis, id est, defectum nostrum supplens et adjuvans, dum facit nos postulare; ut ita dictum sit pro nobis, quomodo dicit Dominus ad discipulos: Non vos estis, qui loquimini. Porro locum istum ne quidem apparenter favere Macedonio, si totus inspiciatur, ex eo liquet, quia spiritum dicit postulare gemitibus inenarrabilibus. Quod si proprie sumatur, consequens erit non modo creaturam esse Spiritum sanctum, sed creaturam passibilem ac miseriae subjectam, et adhuc beatitudme carentem, quod, inquit Thomas, nuUus umquam haereticus dixit. T ^nde et Eunomianis Arianis sic illudit Ambrosius loco jam citato: Nisi forte gemitus vos sancti Spiritus audire potuistis. Dicet aliquis: si postulat Spiritus sanc tus pro nobis, quia postulare nos facit, igitur et Pater pro nobis postulat; siquidem et ille postulare nos facit, cum ea operatio sit toti Trinitati communis. At ut dicatur Pater pro nobis postulare, piae aures non sustinent. Respondeo: Sicuti Pater non dicitur mitti (licet ea operatio, ad quam persona aliqua divina mittitur, ut, exempli gratia, sanctificatio hominis, sit toti Trinitati communis), propterea quod necesse sit, personam, quae mittitur, a mittente proredere, ut a qua cum operatiore simul accipit et naturam. ita de hac postulatione dicendum: quae quamvis significet effectum in hominibus, quem etiam Pater, imo tota Trinitas operatur, non tamen tota Trinitas postulare recte dicitur, sed ea tantum persona, quae accipit ab alia, quod faciat homines postulantes. Etenim ut mitti, sic et postulare, respicit alterum, a qu'» vel accipitur aliquid, ^el exspectatur Quod in Patrem competere non potest. An autem simili ratinne Spiritus sanctus dici possit advccatus noster, quatenus scilicet infundendo cordibus nostris sua dona, Patri tanquam priori, a quo esse accipit, gratos nos efficit, quaeri potest. Ita quidem sentiunt August. tract. 74. in Joan., et Gregorius homilia 30. super Evangel. Verum re bene expensa non apparet Spiritum sanctum in scripturis advocatum appellari. Nam paracletus a Christo dictus est potius a dono consolationis, quam propter officiumpatrocinandi. Quod facile patebit ea b)ca, in quibus paracletus dicitur, ut Joan. 14. et 15., accurate consideranti. Caeterum Filius Dei secundum naturam assumptam proprie advocatus noster est; ideoque proprie pro nobis postulat et interpellat, uti dictum est. Praeter haec meminisse oportet, ecripturam de Deo saepe loqui anthropopathice. Qua ratione Paulus affectum quodammodo maternum hic attribuit Spiritui sancto, tanquam nos intime diligenti, dicens, eum postulare pro nobis gemitibus inenarrabilibus. Nam et spiritus in Hebraeo foeminei generis est nn ruahh. Quae tamen sermonis improprietas explicanda est, ut diximus; quin nimirum nos inhabitans Spiritus sanctus gemitus inenarrabiles in nubis excitat. Et quid mirum, si nunc Spiritui sancto gemitum adscribit Apostolus vel anthropopathice, vel metonymice, cum paulu ante toti creaturae gemitum adscripserit metaph'.rice? Dicuntur autem gemitus inenarrabiles, sive ineffabiles, vel quia procedunt a desiderio rei ineffabilis, id es<-, coelestis gloriae, vel quoniam ipsi motus cordis, ut proficiscuntur a Spiritu sancto, satis enarrari non possunt (quae duae rationes sunt apud Aquinatem), vel secundum alios, quia propter cordis nostri tenebras ipsis nobis inscrutabile e.st (et consequenter ineffabile), quinam sint gemitus et oratio nes nostrae Deo placitae ad exaudiendum, ac proinde a Spiritu sancto procedenttss. Nos enim, quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus, ut dictum est supra. Quae postrema ratio congruit etiam sequentibus. Dicens enim, scrutatorem cordium scire, quia secundum Deum postulat spiritus pro sanctis, utique significat etnobis corda nostra esse inscrutabilia, et ideo nos nescire, num et quatenus postulationes nostrae sint secundum Deum et a Spiritu sancto.
8:27
27. Qui autem scrutatur corda, scit, quid desideret spiritus. Graece: oloz, Tt to cppovrj^a zoo z.vfjij.axo'^, novit, qui» sit sensus spiritus. In nonnullis codicibus: oi^s -Jj (pp6\riixoi., novit sensum spiritus. 9p&vT;|jLa vocabulum idem, quod supra vertit interpres prudentiam, sapientiam, sensum. Augustinus, in epistula de orando Deo, legit: Quid spiritus sapiat. Quamvis, inquit Apostolus, Spiritus sancti in nobis gemitus sint nobis ineffabiles, Deu9 tamen. cordium scrutator, optime novit sensam, affectum, de ide rium Spiritus sui sancti gementis in nobis, et ita novit, ut etiam approbet et exaudiat. Alludere videtur ad scripturam Jeremiae 17., ubi utrumque dicitur, inscrutabile esse cor hominum, scilicet ipsis liorainibus, etDeum esse cordium scrutat irem.
Quia serundum Deum postulat pro sanctis. Postulat, Graece, IvTuy^^avet, intercedit, quod inferius. ubi Christo tribuitur, vertit interpellat. Partem illam, pro sanctis, nonnulli de rebus exponunt hoc modo: pro rebus sanctis et salutaribus a Deo impetrandis. Sed potius est, ut ad personas referatur, et quidem eo intellectu, quo sumus interpretuti particulam, pro nobis, \n versu superiore. Porro Tocula OXK, quia, non causaliter accipitur, sed declarative, ut sensus sit, Deum nosse cojitationem spiritus, nempe quod secundum Deum postulet pro sanctis, id est, ipsos sanctos, Deique filios, ac Deum diligentes (sic enim mox ipse exponit) petere faciat ea, quae Deo probantur et placita sunt ad exaudiendum. Id igitur nunc dicit, secundum Deum, quod supra dixerat, sicut oportet, quodque Joannes dicit in epistola, secundum voluntatem ejus, scilicet Dei. Ex quibus etiam illud consequitur, de quo movet Hugo quaestionem, Spiritum nihil postulare pro sanctis, quod non obtineat. Nam si secundum Deum postulat, et sicut oportet, utique conseruitur in sanctis, quod postulat pro sanctis, juxta Domini promissionem: Petite, et dabitur vobis, et: Omnis, qui petit, accipit, Matth. 7. Quam et Joannes repetit 1. epist. 3. his verbis: Quidquid petierimus, accipiemus ab eo. Et cap. 5.: Qaodcumque petierimus secundum voluntatem ejus, audit nos. Ubi loquitur Joannes de petitione, quae fit pro fratre peccante, ne quis promissionem de iis tantum rebus interpretetur, quae ad personam petentis proprie pertinent. Et alioqui consequens videretur, Spiritum sanctum postulantem aliquando non exaudiri. Quod absurde sonat. Jam nec iste locus contra divinitatem Spiritus sancti quidquam facit, tanquam spiritus diversus sit a Deo, qui corda scrutatur, et secundum quem postulat. Nam et spiritus omnia scrutatur, etiam profunda Dei, teste eodem Apostolo 1 Cor. 2. Sed quoniam hoc loco Spiritum sanctum postulantem inducit quasi constitutum ex parte nostra, ideo non ei adscribit, ut alibi saepe, quae Dei sunt.
8:28
28. Scimus autem, quoniam diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum. Scitnus, ait glossa, nos majores et doctiores, quorum autoritati credendum est. Locum hunc Apostoli usque ad finem cap. adducit August. lib. 4. de doct Christ. cap. 20., ut eo exemplo doceat non defuisf-e Paulo eloquentiam, qua posset non sohim de parvis submisse, et de modicis temperate, verum etiam de magnis granditer dicere. Nam tata hac oratione rem magnam agit, scilicet, ut (quemadmodum ibidem Augustinus loquitur) hujus mundi persecutiones caritate cincantur, spe certa in adjutorio Dei. Pro verbo, cooperantur, Graece est ouvepYel^ singularis numeri, quod tamen etiam phiraliter verti potest, propter suppositum Tuavxa neutrius generis, ut fecit noster interpres. Numero singulari legisse Augustinum (licet aUcubi mutata fuerit a scribis lectio ad vulgatam versionem), aperte constat ex duobus locis, ut de grat. et lib. arbit. cap. 17., et de corrept. et gratia cap. 9., quae numerum phiralem non recipiunt. Sic et Prosper legit sent. 158. Eamque lectionem amplectitur Cajetanus. Apud hos suppositum verbi cooperatur est Deus. Idque, posita hac lectione, tam ex praecedentibus quam ex iis, quae sequuntur, bene Cajetanus probat, quum aUoqui videri cuipiam possit de spiritu dictum esse, cooperatur; tanquam sensus sit, Spiritum sanctum facere, ut dilio-entibus Deum omnia cedant in bonum. Verum, sive Deus, sive Spiritus sauctus cooperari dicatur, incommodum habet ea constructio. Nam (ut taceam, quod eam Graeca vix admittant) potius dicendum erat, Deum aul Spiritum sanctum diligentibus ipsum omnia operari in bonum, quam cooperari; cum multa sint hominibus in bonum cedentia, ad quae ipsi nihil cooperentur, ea maxime, de quibus liic agitur. Maneat ergo vulgata lectio cooperantur, cui favent imprimis Graecorum com mentarii; deinde etiam Latinorum textus et commentarii, ut Pelagii. Primasii, Seduhi et omnium sequentium, et ante eos Ambrosiastri, qui legit: omnia procedunt in bonum. Erasmus et Chrysostomi interpres verterunt: omnia simul adjumento sunt. Verum optime se habet: omnia cooperantur, id est, simul operantur; simul, inquam, inter se, non simul ciim diligentibus Deum, sed ad eorum utilitatem et salutem. Est enim dativus commodi;, qui dicit: Omnia concurrunt et conspirant, pariterque cedunt in bonum eorum, qui Deum diligunt. Hujusmodi relationem reciprocam etiam supra significatam ostendimus, ubi dixit, omnem creaturam congemiscere et eomparturire. Porro omnia dicit, quaecumque eis t'o rinsecus accidupt, tam adversa, quam pi<! spera. Omnia, ait Theophylactus, qiiantumuis ardua videantur et aspera. Nam de passionibus hujus temporis, et de patientia in iis exhibenda, locutus fuerat Apostohis in superioribus. Unde hanc subjicit sententiam, ne despondeant animum, si minus exauditae videantur preces, quas in afflictionibus ad Deum fu:r dunt; sed existiment, si Deum diUgunt, omnia, etiam adversa sibi proveutura ad salutem, videlicet Spiritu sancto causam eorum agente, et secundum Deum postulante pro sanctis. Non inepte tamen etiam ad alia quaecumque, et ad ipsa peccata, sententiam hanc extendunt glossograplms et aliimulti post Augustinum. Cujus in libro de cor rept. et gr. cap. 0. haec sunt verba: Deus dHigentihus eum omnia cooperatur in bunum (sic enim Augustinum legere jam diximus), usque adeo prorsus omnia, ut, etiam si qui eorum deviant et exorbitant, etiam hoc ipsum eis faciat proficere in botxum, quia humiliores redeunt atque doctiores. Haec ille, de praedestinatis loquens. Sic et Bernaidus in enarratione Psalmi 90. serm. 2., ubi citans hunc locum ita subjungit: Nonne cooperatur nobis ille casus in honuvi, unde et humiliores efficimur rt cautiores? Exemplo sunt Petrus et Paulus Apostolorum praecipui: quovum alter, quum sese an*oganter omnibus auteposuisset, dicens: Etsi omnes scandalizati fuerint in te, ego numquam scandalizahor, Matth. 26., post lapsum conversus ot interrogatus a Domino: Diligis me plus his? nihil ausus praesumere, tantum respondit: Tu scis Domine, quia amo te, Joan. 21. Alter vero cum supra caeteros ecclesiae persecutor fuisset Gal. 1. et 1 Timoth. 1., postea vocatus aDomino, et plus omnibus laliorans, minimum Apustolorum, adeoque omnium sanctorum, se nominat, 1 Cor. 15. et Eph. 3. Jam quomodo peccata praeterita cooperentur iu boaura etiam illi, qui per poenitentiam resurgit ad rainorera gratiam, ostendit S. Thomas 3. p. quaest. 89. art. 2. ad 1. Quoniam, inquit, tanto stabilius in gratia permanet, quanto est cautior et humilior. Addo, omnibus electis omnia quaecumque fecerint peccata cedere in bonum, quia de omnibus illis Dei beneficio tandem liberati aeternum Deo gratias agent. Similiter autem e diverso dici potest, reprobis omnia cooperari in mahim, non solum adversa et prospera, verum etiam bona opera, quae fecerunt; dum videlicet de iis superbiunt, sicque eorum occasione pejores effecti, gi-avius etiam puniuntur. Deinde omnia sua bona cedunt eis in malum, quia de iis, sua culpa amissis, aeternum dolebunt, et quidem eo magis, quo plura fuerint et majora bona, quibus exciderint. Porro, diligentibus Deum, intellige: eo modo, quo Deus diligendus est, scilicet ex toto corde. Nec tamen nbsoluta sententia est, nisi addatur hoc, quod sequitur: lis, qui secundwn propositum cocati sunt sancti. Tn Graeco et Syriaco non est additum, sancti, ut nec legitixr apud commentatorera Arab., neque a Pehigio, Primasio, Sedulio exponitur, licet in horum textum irrepserit. Sed nec Augustinus agnoscit, tractans hanc scripturam propos. 55. et duobus locis infra citandis. Vocati in Graeco non participium est. sed nomen verbale, xAr,coT«:, de quo diximus sub initium epistolae. Propositum quidam iu- tellexerunt ipsorum hominum, qui vocan- tur, id est, bonam rnrum vnhmtatem a Deo praevisam. It.i U'>n sdIuim counufntator Aml). et Theodoretus atq^ue alii, qui praedestinationem ex meritis praevisis asseruerunt, verum etiam Chrys., quem tamen non ideo suspiceris idem cum illis de praedestinatione sentire. Nam intelligit quidem bonum propositum hominis, nun tamen negans, illud ipsum esse gratiae praevenientis effectum (quod alibi satis ab eo declaratur), sed humanae voluntatis cum gratia vocante cooperatio.tem hic significatam existimat. Alii vero, ut Origenes, TheophjL, Oecumenius, et inter Latinos iSedulius miscent propositum Dei cum proposito hominis. Atqui verus et certus sensus est, c|uo propositum Dei, non hominum, intelligunt; Dei, inquam, propositum, id est, voluntas praevia, praedestinatio, ac decretum aeternum, Syre praeordinatio; ut secundum propositum vocati, seu vocaticii dicantur, qui non ex ullis suis mentis, sed solo Dei consilio ac beneplacito, eligentis ab aeterno, quos voluit, ad sahitem vocantur. Quae periphrasis est praedestinatorum. De hac vocatione, quae fit secundum prupositum Dei, sic August. lib. 1. retr. cap. 23. Non enim omnium, inquit, qui vocantur, talis est vocatio, sed tantum electorum. Comprobatur hic intellectus ex aliis locis, ubi de vocatione nustra loquens Apostohjs, Dei propositum expressit; velut infra cap. proximo: ut secundum dectionem propositum Dei maneret. Item Ephes. 1.: Praedestinati secundum propositum ejus, qui operatur omnia secundum consilium voluntatis suae. Et 2 Tim. 1.: {)ui vocavit nos, non secundum, opera nostrn. sed secundum propositum suum et gratiam, vel, ut Graece, secmidum proprium propositum. Qui postremus locus non solum confirmat hanc nostram expositionem, verum etiam propositum hominummanifeste excludit. Hunc commentarium tradit, et eo, quo dixi modo, adversus Pelagianos adstruit August. lib. 2. contra 2. epist. Pehag. cap. 10. et de cuiT. et gr. cap. 7. Augustino subscribunt Primasius, Hervaeus, Aquinas, Liranus, Cajetanus, ac caeteri recentiores. Denique constat hic Apostoli sensus ex iis, quae sequuntur, germane intellectis, quibus utique exponit, ut ait Augustinus, quid sit, secundum propositum.
8:29
29. Nam quos praescivit, et praedestinavit conformes fieri imaginis filii Hui. Fieri non est in Graeco, nec Augustino legitur. Recte tamen additum ab interpvete, explendae sententiae causa. Qui praedestinationem Dei statuunt ex operibus praevisis, aut onmino ex aliqua conditiune vuluntatis humanae suspendunt, argumentum petere solent ex hoc loco, videlicet urgentes id, quod dicit Apostolus, quos praescivit, nempe, ut ajunt, bene victuros, aut bonis naturalibus bene usuros, aut oblatae tali vel tali gratiae praebituros assensum. Et huc spectare putant commentatorem Ambr., cum ait: Istos, quos praescivit futuros sibi devotos, ipsos elegit ad promissa praemia capessenda. Sed haec verba, et si qua similia apud alios leguntur, quamvis Apostoli mentem non exjdicent, recte tamen sic accipi possunt, ut significetur ad vitam aeternam, tanquam mercedem ac praemium, homines eligi a Deo pr pter merita praevisa, quae tamen eadem sint illis gratuito praeparata. 8unt alii, qui partem illam, quos praescivit, suppleant ex praL'cedentibus hoc modu: Quos praescivit vocatos, seu vocatiuios, secundum propositum, eos praedestinavit etc. 8ic Oecumenius et nonnulli recentiores. Alli, Inter quos Hervneus et Cajetanus, supplent ex sequentibus: Quos praescivit conformes futuros imagini filii sui, eos et praedestiaavit conformes huic imagini fieri. Memoratl commentatores verbum praescivit ad nudum referunt Intellectum, ut praescire non aliud sit, quam nosse quidpiam, priusquam sit aut fiat. AlII vero phis in eo verbu considerant, ut nimirum ea voce [iraenotlo significetur, non soLi, nec qualiscunque, sed cura vohmtate bona atque benigna, quam so^oxiav Graeci vocant, nostri benepLTcitum, conjuncta. Quod sane scripturis Aposto- Hcis multo ruagis est cuuseutaaeum. Nam quemadmodum simplex verbum, scire, seu nosse, juxta phrasim Hebraicam saepenumero in scripturis ad effectum seu voluntatem refertur, ut sit idem, quod approbare, diligere, curare, ant cevte sic agnoscere, ut approbes^ diligas, et cures, unde et scita pro decretis apud Latinos; rursus quem.idmodum nescire sumitur pro eo, quod est improbare, odisse, noncurare, pro suo non agnoscere; sic et compositum verbum praescire signilicat praediligere, id est, ante diligere, iu bonum jnaeordinare, et praescientia praedilectiouem ac praeordinationem in bonum: maxime ubi de electis agitur. Exempla verbi simplicis affirmati et nec^ati passim obvia sunt, ut Psal. 1.: Novit Dominus viam justorutn; Joan. 10.: Ego sum pastor bonus, et cognosco oves meas, et cognoscunt me meae; 2 Tim. 2.: Cognovit Dominus,-qui suntejus; Matth. 7.: Numquam novi v s^ et 25.: Nescio vos. Nec desunt exempla verbi praescire in hac significatione. Nam et infra cap. 11. dicit Apostulus: Non repulit Deus plebem suam, quam praescivit, id est, ab aeterno dilexit ac suam esse voluit; sicut et Toletus exponit, licet hic aliter. Eodemque sensu Petrus praescientiam accepit 1. epist. 1.: Electis advenis, inquit, secundum praescientiam Dei patris, id est, secundum benignam ejus praeordinatlnnem. Quo eodem capite etiam Christum vocat praecognitum ante mundi cunstitutionem, id est, benigna Dei voluntate ab aeterno praeordinatum. Neque enim Christi praedestinatio potest ullo mudo fingi ex meritis praevisis, nisi secunduiu haeresim Nestorianam. Simile et illud Jeremiae ].: Priusquam te formarem in utero, novi te. Porro huic intellectui admodum convenit absolutus sermo. Non enim dicit Apostolus: quos praescivit bene victuros, aut aliquid tale; sed absolute: quos praescivit, sicut et cap. 11.: quam praescivit. Qui sermu sensum relinquit imperfectum, nisi praenotionem exponas praedilectionem. Omitto dicere, qu(jmodo verbum j>roescivit interpretetur Ambrosius Catharinus. Nam de ejus in totum hunc Apostoli locum commentario opportunius aliquid infra dicturi sumus. Illud addo, sensum, quem dedimus, facile colligi ex parte praecedenti. Quod enim ibi dixit propositum, hic repetit verbo praescivit; ac si dicat: Nam quos novit in proposito ac beneplacito suo aeterno, eos praedestinavit, et caetera. Praedestinavit, Graece TipoojpioSj quod latine dicas, praeterminavit, sen praedeterminavit, id est, praefinivit, seu praedefinivit, ut alii verterunt. Derivatur enim hoc verbum aT^o -00 opouq^ quae vox proprie terminum significat. Sensus igitur hujus loci est: Praedestinatorum salutem nullis adversitatibus, neque tentationibus impediri posse; id(|ue certo nubis constare ex caritate Dei, qua eos ab aeterno dilexit, qua etiam facturus sit, ut omnino ea bona, ad quae praedilecti sunt ac praeordinati, consequantur. Nam, inquit, quos jiraescivit, id est ab aeterno praedilexit et amicos habere voluit, eosdem praedestipavit conformes ac similes fieri Christo filiu ipsius, id est, certo fixuque decreto jam olim et ab aeterno statuit ad hoc tam eximium bonum eos aliquando perducere. Hoc fere modo praescientiam istam interpretantur Rickelius, Snsboldus, Pererius et alii ne<jterici; imo et vetustissimus Origenes, uiulta disserens in hanc sententiam, licet alia quaedam subjungat non probanda. De hujusmodi praescientia Dei legatvir August. lib. de dono persev. caji.lS. Juxta hanc igitur acceptionem verbi prnescivit, adeo nihil adjuvat hic locus praedestinationem ex meritis, ut etiam destruat Recte tamen praescire etiam hoc modo intellectum ponitur. vehiti praecedens ipsum praedestinare. Nam dilectio, quae vocabulo praescientiae significatur. secundum rationem jtrior est praedestinatione; quemadmodum bene docet S. Thomas 1. p. q. 23. art 4. 8ed etsi praescire sohnn actum intellectus hic sigi ificaret, non tamen ex eo statui jjosset praedestinatio ex meritorum praescientia. Nam sensus adhuc esset sanus et catholicus, quem alii reddunt hujusmodi: Quos Deus praevidit futuros conformes filio suo per novitatem vitae, eosdem ad illam conformitatem ab aeterno praedestinavit, ut scilicet non ex merito suo, sed ex l)ei proposito tales fierent, quales praevisi sunt. Non enim dicit Apostolus, quia praescivit, sed: quos praescivit. Nec dubium, quin Deus vel maxime praenoscat ea, cjuae ipse facturus est, attestante Jacobo Apostolo, cum de gentium conversione loqueretur Act. 15.: Notum a saeculo est Domino opus suum. Ita David de punitione peccatoris, quam utique Deus facit, Psalm. 36.: Dominus prospicit, quod veniet dies ejus. Verum prior sensus haud dubie melior est et omnino retinendus. Porro conformitatem imaginis filii Dei, ad quam praedestinatos dicit, similitudinem iatelligit nostram cum Christo Dei filio; non qualemcumque, qualis etiam in huc vita per mentis renovationem et inchoatam adoptionem habetur, ut quidam intellexerunt; sed quam in fine saeculi exspectamus, id est, adoptionem tiliorum Dei consummatam, de qua supra dixerat: exspectantes adoptionem: quae nimirum consistit in glorificatione totius hominis, ut, sicut dicit 1 Cor. 15. qualis coelestis, id est, Christus jam glorificatus, tales sint et coelestes, videlicet fmnes ejus electi. Sic enim eam conformitatem idem Apostolus exponit alibi, ut Philip. 3.: Qui reformabit, ait de Christo, corpus humilitatis no&trae configtiratum corpori claritatis suae. Et Coloss. 3.: Cum Christus apparuerit vita vestra, tunc et vos apparebitis cum ipso in gloria. Sic et Joan. i. ep. 3. dicens: Cum apparuerit, similes ei erimus. Et ecclesia in oratione, qua sic Deum jirecatur: Vt in illius inveniamur forma, in '^uo tecum est nostra substantia. Confirmatui' hic sensus ex sequentibus, ubi praedestinationis ertectus perducit Apostolus us([ue ad hanc, quam dixi, conformita'eni, id est, gloriticationera nostram, dicendo: Quos aiite/n justificant, illos ^t gtorificavit. Caeterum phrasis illa, qua dicimur futuri conformes imaginis filii Dei, non significat, filium Dei esse imaginem, cui nos conf irmandi simus, ut appositive dictum sit: imaginis filii, q^uomodo multi intellexerunt. Neque, Spiritum sanctum esse imaginem filii; qui sensus est Graecorum quorundam, ut Athanasii in una et altera epistohi ad Serapionem, et Basilii lib. 5. adversus Enn. Sed sen.sus est, nos ita conformandos rilio Dei, ut simus ejus quaedam imago. Sic enim etiam 1. Cor. 15. portaturi dicimur imaginem coelestis, id e.3t, Christum in nobis repraesentaturi, tanquam ejus imago. Quod futurum est in beata resurrectione, de qua Paulus ibi disserit. Ex quo loco etiam Thomas hunc sensum probat in commentario.
Ut sit ipse primogenitus in multis fratribus. Significat, illam conformitatem, de qua locutus est. redundare in gloriam Christi. Nam ex ea consequitur quaedam dignitas et praerogativa Christi, ut sit primogenitus inter multos fratres; dum videlicet, qui per naturam est unigenitus Dei filius, Deo nos in filios adoptante ac naturali ipsius filio per gratiam et gloriam conformante, multos fratres acquirit gloriae suae coelestis cohaeredes, inter quns omnes ipse primatum teneat tanquam primogenitus. Etenim Christus Dei filius genitus quidem est ut Deus, sed primogenitus ut horan Deus: scilicet per gratiam unionis. non per gratiam adoptionis. quam a Cin-isti penitus vemovemus, damnantcs eorum sententiam, utp^te jam olim a Patribus damnatam, qui ex hoc loco et aliis similibus ostendere nitebantur, Christum secundum naturam assumptam esse Dei filium adoptivnni. Quidam interpretantur: ut sit, id est, ut ostendatur et agnoscatur primogenitus in multis fratribus. Quem sensum non rejicunus. Nam adoptio nostra tota refertur in gloriam Christi, otiam ut homo est; in ({ua natura dictum est, eum esse inter multos fratres primogenitum. Verum ut aibil est, (luod ad hanc intelligentiam no3 cogat, ita prior sensus (quem tradunt Aquinas et plerique alii) simplicior est.
8:30
30. {Juos cmtem praedestinavit, hos et vocavit. Gradatione quadam prosequitureffectusdiviuae praedestinationis praecipuos, qui suntvocatio, justificatio et glorificatio. Dico praecipuos, quia sunt et alii praedestinatiqnis effectus, iique varii, de quibus egimus in comment. 1. Sent. dist. 40. tSeusus hujus partis est: Quoscumque Deus ab aeterno praedestinavit conformes fieri imaginis filii sui, lios et vocat in tempore, ea scilicet vocatione, de qua paulo aute dixit: qui secundum propositum vocati sunt. Qualis et illa, de qua angelus Apoc. 19.: Beati, qui ad coenam nuptiarum agni vocati sunt. Haec enim vocatio semper eflScax est, et electorum propria. Intelligitur autem hoc ad justitiam et sanctitatem vitae, et omnino ad salutem, juxta diversum intellectum ejus, quod sequitur:
Et quos vocavit, hos et Justificavit. Hoc est: Quoscumque praedestinatos vocat, sive, quod idem est, quoscumque secundum propositum vocat ad fidem Christi, faciens eos credentes, eosdem etiam justificat remissione peccatorum ac mentis renovatione. Vel sic potius: Quoscumque praedestinatos vocat ad fi3em, et justitiam, et sahitem, quae quidem vocatio fit per ministerium praedicationis evangelicae, eos non inaniter vocat, quomodo multi vocantur, qui non veniunt; sed eosdem ipse etiam justificat, donans fidem, poenitentiaiu, remissionem peccaturum, sanctam conversationem, et in ea perseverantiam. Haec enim omnia justificationis nomine recte corapreheuduntur. Utrovis autem modo exponas, non adversatur hic locus sententiae Salvatoris: Multi vocati, pauci electi. Matth. 20. et 22. Loquitur enim Paulus de vocatione secundum propusitura seu praedestinationem, ut dictum est, Christus vero de vi.>catione promiscufi, ([ua uiuiti etiaui reprobi vocantur, numquam venturi.
Quos autem justificavit, illos et ylorifi~ cavit. Tu multis coydicibus mss. pro giorifi-cavit legitur, magnificavit. Ita quoque legunt Liranus, Aquinas, Hervaeus, Lombardus, et autor glossae ordinariae, et Rupertus in Apoc. 21., et his omnibus antiquior comment. Ambros. Estque verisimile, veterem interpretem ita vertisse, qui pro eodem habuerit glurificare et magnificare; quemadmodum et Matth. 5. vetus translatio habebat: et magnificent patrem vestrum, qui in coelis est. Sic enim citat eum locum Leo Papa serm. 8. de Epiphania Domini. Tale est, quod Cyprianus, ubi nos habemus hoc cap.: Si tamen compatimur, ut et conglorificemur, legit conmagnificemur, lib. 3. tostiraoniorum cap. 16. et alibi. Quin adhuc in vulgata versione legitur Matth. 15.: Et magnificabant Deum Israel, item Luc. 4.: Et magnificabatur ab omnibus, et alibi. Haec, ut alia, suspiccr ab Hieronymo fuisse correcta, sed correctionem non in omnibus iodicibus obtinuisse. Sane Graecum oo^aCstv non aliud est, quam gloriticare, nec diversa est verbi Syri significatio. Sensus Apostoli: Quoscumque autem praedestinatus, sive secundumpropositum vocatos, justificat, eosdem etiam suo tempore glorificabit, facturus eos conformes filio suo gloriticato. Clirysost. et Theophyl. glorificationem intelligunt in hoc saeculo per filiorum adoptionem et donorum largitiones, moti fortasse verbo praeteriti temporis, quasi jani factiun esset aut fieri uporteat, quod hic dioitnr. Verum ea, quae dicta sunt in superioribus de nostra conglorificatione cum Christo, de futura gloria in nobis revelanda, de libertate gluriae fili' rum Dei, et alia hujusmodi, satis evincunt, etiam Imnc k>cum non aliter accipi oportere, qua^u de gloria futuri saeculi. Usus ebt autem Apostolus in tota hac deductione verbis praeteriti temporis, vel ob certitudinem infallibilem effectuum a divina [(raedestinatioriC manantium, quae i^ertitudo deuioustratur iu sequentibus; tametsi jam glurificati recte etiam intelligi possunt iu capite Christo, veluti membv.i 1 ad ejus conformitatem certissime provehenda: Spe enim salvi facti sumus, supra vereu 24. Vel certe secundum alios, quia verbum praedestinavit, ex quo caetera continuo orationis filo contexuit, praeteriti temporis erat. Hic jam mihi monendus es, lector, ne te fallat Ambros. Catharini commentarius, quo superiora ab eo loco: Diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum, et quae sequuntur usque ad finem capitis, multo aliter exponit, quam quisquam ante eum orthodoxus interpres tradidit, adeoque praeter doctrinam a sanctis Patribus acceptam. Facit enim duos ordines seu classes eorum qui salvi fiunt. Quarum in priore seu praestantiore collocat eos, quos proprie vocari vult in scripturis electos ac praedestinatos, itemque oves ac fratres Christi^ quod Deus eximia quadam amoris praerogativa eos prae caeteris dilexerit atque elegerit, et ad salutem aeterno suo decreto eodemque immcbili destinarit; quos etiam solos Christus D^minus ovium suarum et fratrum loco habeat, velut beatam Mariam Virginem, Apustolos, prophetas, et alios sanctos insigniores, quos dicit tot et tantis gratiae numeribus a Deo cumulari, tantisque ad salutem praesidiis instrui, ut (salva etiam ai*bitrii libertate) nullatenus excidere queant. In altera classe reliquam ponit salvandorum multitudinem, quos non fixo et immobili decreto, sed sub conditione, sigra-, tiae Dei cooperentur, dicit ordinatos a Deo ad salutem; dato videlicet ad eam consequendam auxilio sufficlente, licet non illo superabundante. Qui proinde excidere possint per liberum arbitrium, permansuri tamen ejusdem liberi arbitrii cum Dei gratia cooperatione. Et hanc classem reprobis facit communem, ut quibusaeque gratia detur ad salutem sufficiens, tametsi non ea usui-is, aut certe non usuris perseveranter. Atque genus hoc salvandorum dicit ordinari ad vitani aeternam <'x operum praevisione, priores autem illos non ex operibus, sed ex sola et gratuita Deibonitnte. De iis igitur solis interpretatur, quaecumquehoc loco de v.icatis secundumpropositum, praescitis, praedestinatis et electis a Paulo dicuntur. Illos enim solos vult essevocatos secundum propositum, id est, immobile Dei decretum; solos a Deo praescitos, id est, prae aliis scitos, seu cognitos, approbationis notitia; solos quoque praedestinatos, hoc est, prae aliis destinatos ad conformitatem imaginis filii Dei; sed et solos electos, electione videlicet eximia, qua non solum prae reprobis, sed et prae reliquis salvandis electi sint a Deo. His aptat et caetera, quod a Deo potentius vocati, copiosius justificati, splendidius glorificati; quod eos accusare et condemnarenemo praesumat; quod aDei charitate separare nemo possit, eo quod immobiliter praedestinati sint ad gloriam. Quibxis denique tanta adsit de futura gloria et praesenti gratia certitudo, ut unusquisque eorum de se ipso fidentissime dicere possit: Certus sum, quia neque mors, neque vita, neque angeli, neque creatura alia poterit nos separare a charitate Dei, quae est in Christo. Kaec illius autoris doctrina est, partim iu hujus et seq. ca}i. comment., deinde etiam in Ephes. 5. et 1 Timoth. 2., partim vero in opusculis quibusdam de praedestinationis argumento conscriptis ab eo tradita. Quam quidem pluribus refellere non hujus est loci; nec admodum opus. Fecimusid, quantum res tulit, in comment. ad 1. Sent. dist. 40. Fecit ante nos Dominicus Sotus in comment. hujus epist. Sed et alii doctissimi Theologi, inter quos B. Pererius in praesens caput disput. 25., commentum illud Catharini vejiciunt, expbidunt et damnant tanquam novum, absurdum, sacrisque scripturis evidenter contrarium, et, ut quidam ei>rum haud immerito censent, haereticum. Nam ut scripturas praetermittam, cjuae phirimae sunt huic absurdissimae novitati reclamantes, quid a communi sensu fidelium, doctorum pariter et indoctorum, magis alienum, quidve a publicis ecclesiae precibus magis di.ssouum, quam aut multos aut r.liquos tieri salvos, qui non fuerint a Deo ad salutem electi et praedestinati, nec scripti iu libro vitae, nec inter oves et fi-atres Christi aliquando numerati? rnius huc adscribam beati Fulgentii verba, ex ejus libro de fide ad Petrum diaconum cap. 35., quae s''c habent: Fir~ missime tene, et nnUotenus dubites, omnes fjuos vasa misericordiae gratuita bonitate Deus fecit, ante constitutionem mundi in adoptionem filiorum Dei praedestinatos a Deo: ne^ue perire posse aliiuem eorum. quos Deus praedestinavit ad regnum coelomm, nec quemquam eorum, quos non praedestinavit ad vitam, ulla posse ratione salvari. Sic ille.
8:31
31. Quid ergo dicemus ad haec"? Post enumerata breviter electionis nostrae beneficia, deinceps certitudinem eorum confirmat, ostendens ea frustrari et irrita fieri nullii modo posse. Id vero agit crebris erotematis, quibus oracionem intenditmiro artificio, si cui perito lubeat animum advertere. Nam singulae interrogationes vim argumenti secum adferunt. Sensus hujus partis est: Cum tanta sit Dei pro suis electis cura, tamque certa providentia, ut, quoscumque praedestinavit ad gloriam, eos, vocando et justificando^ tandem omnino ad illam perducat, quid dicturi sumus inter passiones et adversitates hujus saeculi constituti, nisi hoc, quod sequitur: &i Deus pro nobis, et caetera? Quidam sic exponunt: Quid dicemus ad haec? Id est, adversus haec? quasi dicat: Nihil. Quod etsi Graecus sermo non refugiat (nam praepositio Tipor accusativo juncta servit interdum contrarietati), non tamen is sensus huic loco facile potest aptari. Nam electis, quoram personam hic agit Paulus, non convenit dicere: quid dicemus adversus ista? ^"^Si Deus pro nobis, quis contra nos? Id est, si Deus stat pro nobis, volens omnino implere in nobis aeternum.suum propositum justificationis et glorificationis nostrae, cum nemo sit Deo potentior, quis, vel hominum, vel daemonum, ita contra nos insurgat, ut salutem nostram impediat? Nullus profecto. Nam si electi sumus, oves Christi sumus, de quibus ipse Joan. 10.: Non peribunt in aeternum, tt non rapiet eas quisquam de manu mea. Ac iterum: Et nemo potest rapere de manu Patris mei. Dicitur ergo hoc in persona electorum seu praedestinatorum, de quibus jaiii locuflis fuerat. Quorum in persona etiam sequentia dicuntur. Quatenus ergo quisque fidelium confidere ]totest ac debet, se esse e numero electorum, ea ratione sententiam hanc cum iis, quae sequuntur, potest ac debet sibimet applicare.
8:32
32. Qui etiam proprio filio suo non pepercit. Graeca non addunt etiam. Porro emphasim habet. quod ait proprio filio, id est, ei filio, quem non habet cum aliis communem, quos vel adoptione, vel temporali quapiam dignatione filios suos appellat in scripturis: sed quem proprium habet ac naturalem, et vcrura, ut Joannes loquitur 1. ep. 5.: Et simus in vero filio ejus. Qua ratione etiam e diverso Deus Christi Domini proprius pater vocatur Joan. 5.: Non solum, inquit, solvebat sabbatum, sed et patrem proprium, Graece r^>tov, dicebat Deum. Urget utrumque locum B. Ambrosius, ut doceat, inter Patrem et Filium in divinis esse connaturalitatem: de Filio lib. 1. de fide cap. 7., de Patre lib. 2. cap. 4. Dicitur autem Pater Filio non pepercisse, non quod in eo puniendum aliquid esset- -absit! — sed quatenus eum, licet innocentissimum, }iro nobis in mortem dedit. Id enim sequitur.
Sed pro nobis omnibus tradidit illum. Pro nobis omnibus, scilicet electis. Jam enim constat inelectorumpersona Paulum haec dicere. Quo autem sensu dici possit etiam pro non electis traditus in mortem Christus, disputant Theologi in 3. Sent. dist. 19., et bene definiunt pro omnibus traditum, quia passio ejus et mors sufficiens erat omnibus omnino redimendis: pro non omnibus, (juia redemptionis ])roprietas penes solos est electos. Vide Prosperum in resp. ad primam object. Vincentianam, et ad nonum cap. Gallorum. Illud etiam quaeri solet, quo sensu Pater Filium tradidisse dicatur in mortem; de quo Theologi in 3. Sent. dist. 20. Breviter autem dicimus hoc sensu: quia, quem ali aeterno decrevit ac voluit pro nostrn salute passunmi et moriturum esse, eundem in tempore per manus irapiorura pati ac mori fecit.
Quomodo non etiam cum illo omnia nobis donavit? Graece yapiotxai, donabit, in futuvo', quemadmodum et in Ambrosii commentario legitur. Annuit et Syriaca versio, dabit. Ac sane si praeteritum legimus, id per futunira exponendum erit, autintelligenda donatio in proposito etvoluntate. Colligitautem Apostfdus argumento a majori, Deum certissime largiturum nobis, id est, electis, bona jara enumerata, gratiae scilicet et gloriae. Qui enim filio suo, quo nihil habet carius, non pepercit, sed pro salute nostra impendit, tradens eum p7'o nobis omnibus in mortem, certe nec caetera dona ad salutem necessai-ia, nec ipsam denique salutem et gloriam est negaturus. De electis interpretatur Augustin. lib. 22. de civit. Dei, cap. 24., et alibi. Quaraquara id per se clarum est, ex eo maxime, quod sequitur:
8:33
33. Quis accusabit adversus electos Dei? Deus, qui justificat.
8:34
34. Quis est qui condemnet? Christus Jesus, qui mortuus est, imo qui et resurrexit, qui est ad dexteram Dei, qui etiam interpeUat pro nobis. Graeca et Syra nomen Jesu non addunt. Et in duobus colis sequentibus, aeque ut in tertio copulantem voculam interponunt: imo qui et restirrexit, qui et est ad dexteram Dei. Quod et in Latinis quibusdam codicibus visitur, et apud comraentatovpm Arabros. Poiro hujus loci triplex apud interpretes invenitur expositio, juxta triplicem, quam admittit, pronunciationem. TJna pronunciatio est, secundum quam illa pericope, Deus, qui justificat, sine interrogatione lecta, rationem contineat responsionis negativae ad interrogationem praecedentem, et illa: Christus Jesus, qui mortuus est etc., similiter se habeat ad interrogiitionem, qi.ae proxime praecessit; in hunc videlicet sensura: Quis accusabit adversus electos Dei? Nemo; cum Deus sit, qui justificat. Quis vero est, qui eos condemnet? Nemo; quandoquidem Christus est, qui pvo eis mortuus sit et resurrexer'it, et caetera. Secunda pronunciatio singulas quatuor pericopas legit interrogative, hoc sensu: Quis accusabit adversus electos Dei? Num Deus accusabit, qui justificat? quasi diceret: Non. Et quis erit, qui eos condemnet? Num Oliristus condemnabit, qui pro eis mortuus est. et caetera? quasi diceret: Minime. Tertia proininciatio, perinde ut prima, secundam pericopen et quartam legit sine interrogatione, sed secundam a prima abstractam tertiae applicat; quartam vero applicandam relinquit erotemati sequenti: Quis ergo nos separabit, etcaetera, quemadmodum ibi videbitur. Hujus pronunciationis sensus est: Quis cccusabit adversus electos Dei? Cum enim Deus sit, qui justificat, quis ausit condemnare? Juxta primam pronunciationem locum hunc exponunt Origenes et Liranus, supplentes verbum est in iis partibus, quas sine interrogatifine proferunt, videlicet: Deus est, qui justificat; Christus Jesus est, qui mortuus est, et caetera: quod et observandum in tertia pronunciatione. Secunda placuit Augustino lib. 3. de doctr. Chr. cap. 3., eandemque volunt in suis commentariis Ambrosius et Primasius. Tertiam reddunt Ohrysof-toraus cum suis sequacibus, idem Theodoretus et Aquinas. Tum neoterici, Dominicus, Adamus et Erasmus tam in annotationibus, quam in paraphrasi. Quae expositio reperitur etiam apud Gregorium lib, 7. registri epistoL 53. Sed et editio Romana pronunciationem hanc notis suis commonstrat. Atque ea nobis quoque, cum expositione ei respondente, prae duabus aliis probatur; vel idcirco, quod pror.sus apparet, Apostolum alhisisse ad locum Isa. 50., ubi in Christi persona, qui caput electorum est, dicitur: Juxta est, qui justificat me; quis contradicet mihi? Et iterum: Ecce Dominus Deus auxiliator meus; quisest, qui condejymet me? Quae sententiae plane exigunt pronuneiationem similem cura ea, quam tertio loco diximus. Tale est etiam illud Psal. 26.: Dominus illuminatio mea et salusmea; quemtimebo? Dominus protretnr vitae meae: a quo trej^idaho'/ Quare totus hic locus sic expHcetur: C^nis accusationem instituet objectis criminibus adversus eos, quos Deus elegit, volens omnino salvare? quasi diceret: Nullus id fecerit, nisi frustra; nam electio Dei frustrari non potest. Deus est, qui Justificat, id est, a peccatis et ah intentata adversarii actione electos suos absolvil; atque adeo ex impiis justos facit. Deo autem absolvente et justificante, quis est, qui condemnet. id est, damnationis sententiam in eos ferat? quasi diceret: Nemo, nisi frustra. Christus Jesus, Dei filius, id est, qui, Patre ipso tradente, mortuus est propter delicta nostra, nectamen inmorte remansit. Unde sequitur, i7no qui etiam resurr^xit a mortuis, propter justificationem nostram, certa spe resurgendi nobis quoque relicta. Qui est ad dextram Dei, id est, qui etiam causa nostri conse dit ad dexteram Dei Patris in coelis; tum ut nobis spem certam regnandi secum ostenderet; tum propter id, quod sequitur, qui etiam interpeUat pro nobis apud Patrem, tanquam perpetuus advocatus et patronus noster. Nam, ut dicitur Hebr. 9.: Jesus introivit m coelum, ut appareat nunc vultui Dei pro nobis. Monet Cajetanus, illud extremum, pro nobis, referendum esse ad singula membra praecedentia, mortuus est, resurrexit etc. Quod et fecimus in data expositione. Quamquam alii ad solam referunt interpellationem. Caeterum nonnulli rursus post liauc sententiam: Christus Jesus, et caetera. putant repetendum illud: quis tst, ijui condemnet? Quod non est necesse. Nam ejus loco aliud continuo subnectitur, consimili sensu ac tenore sermonis, uti mox videbimus. Dicitur autem Christus esse vel sedere ad dexteram Dei Patris, non situ corporali, quem nefas est adscribere Deo, qua Deus est; sed hoc sensu, quia Christus secundirm naturam humanam, qua adi^Cendit in coelum, summam inter omnes creaturas obtinet et quietus possidet potestatem et gloriam in regno Patiis, velut secundus a Patre, cui alioqui secundum naturam divinam est per omnia aequalis. Sumpta est autem meta]thora a magnis principibus, qui primo ac medio loco sibi servato, proximos sibi et a dextris collocant eos, quibus secundam a se potestatem aut dignitatem in regno concesserint. Unde filii Zebedaei, secundum et tertium a Christo locum potestatis et gloriae in regno ejus ambientes, dicebant: Da nobis, ut unus ad dexteram tuam, et alter ad sinistram tuam sedeamus in gloria tua, Marc. 10. Sed hac de re sermo nobis rediliit, idemque jilenior, quum ventum erit ad loca similia Apostoli, Ephes. ait: ad dexteram Dei, satis eum significaie, quod haec Christi sessio competat ipsi ut homini ac secundum hominis naturavn. Jam quod dicitur Christus, ad dexteram Dei coUocatus, adhuc interpellare sive intercedere pro nobis, non ita accipiendum, ac si in coelo supplicem se Patri prosternat, uti fecit in diebus mortalitatis et humilitatis suae: quemadmodum satis imperite docet Origenes Hom. 7. super Leviticum, addens, id eum facere non sine lacrymis et moerore, quo de malis nostris aificitur. Quem sensum sana fides omnino respuit. Neque vero sinit Pater Filium suum jam in gloriam assumptum amplius humiliari quoquo modo nostri causa. Sed interpellat pro nobis Christus, quomodo post veteres interjiretes et Gregor. lib. 22. moral. c. 13. docte et breviter id explicat Thomas in commentario, quatenus humanitatem, pro nobis assumptam, et mysteria, in ea celebrata, conspectui paterno repraesentat, utique cum desiderio nostrae sahitis. Neque enim uegandimi est, quod ol) invidiam intercessionis sanctorum negant haeretici quidam nostrae aetatis, Christum in coelo vere et proprie Patrem suum pro nobis orare. Nam dicta repraesentatio, cum salutis nostrae desiderio conjuncta, non consistit absque oratione saltem iuterinre. Quamquam nec vetat, quin et voce exprimat illud desidenum, sed verbis convenientissimis. Tantum humilitas illa supplicandi, Christo jam glorificato indigna, ab ejus oratione removenda est, utiremovent Oregorius Nazianz. orat. 4. de Theol., et Rupertus lib. 9. de divinis officiis cap. 3. Verum hac de re amplius aliquid dicturi sumus, ubi perventum erit ad locum similem Heb. 7.
8:35
35. Quis ergo nos separabit a charitate Christi? Ergo non habetur in Graeco, Syriaco, Ambrosiano textu, ut nec apud Augustinum; nec quidem in omnibus exemplaribus Latinis, Christi, Graece Dei. Sicque legerunt Origenes, Theophylactus et Oecumenius, tametsi Chrysostomum constat legisse Christi. Nam studiose id observat, Apostolum dixisse ChrisH, non Dei. Tertullian. quoque Christi legit in Scorpiaco cap. 13. Sic et caeteri Latini, facitque pro ea lectione, quod proxime praecessit: Christus Jesus, qui mortuus est etc Sensus: cum Christus haec omnia fecerit et faciat pro nobis, quis jam nos separare et abstrahere poterit ab ejus dilectione, sive qua nos eum diligimus, sive qua nos ipse diligit, qui tot et tanta pro nobis fecit? - Quod si cum Graecis legamus a charitate Dei, sensus erit: Cum tanta sit Dei caritas erga nos, ut haec omnia fecerit, ac Filium suum pro nobis facere voluerit, quis ab ea caritate nos separare poterit, hoc est, efficere, ut Deus nos. quorum gratia tara multa fecit, amare desinat? Hic sensuB, quo intelligitur caritas sen Dei, seuChristi, erganos, a Cajetano, Toleto, aliisque doctis interpretibus traditur, estque valde probabilis. Expendit enim Paulus magnitudinem divini erga nos amoris ex beneficiis nobis impensis, quo probet, quod instituerat, uihii obsistere posse, quo minus certissime perventurisimus ad salutem; sicut et paulo post, ubi ait: propter eum, qui dilexit nos. Alter vero sensus, quo intelligitur caritas nostra erga Deum, eget supplemento hujusmodi: Quis nos separabit finaliter a caritate Dei? Nam ad tepipus saepe contingit, electos excidere caritate, qua Deum diliffunt. Adde, quod minus commodus sermo est, quo separari quis dicitur a caritate sive amore, quo alium diligit; quum potius dicendus esset illum, aliquando a se dilectum, a suo amore separare ac removere. Denique nec omnes electi diligunt Deum; multi enim nondum sunt; multi adhuc mali sunt; omnes tamen diliguntur a Deo. Loquitur autem Apostolus, ut ex praecedenti sententia liquet, in persona electorum, non autem solorum aut omnium justorum, ut necomniumfidelium. Unde ex hoc loco minime consequens est (quod sectarii volunt), unumquemque fidelium certum ac securum esse de sua in bono perseverantia. Porro sub masculino quis etiam neutrum, quid, id est, quae res intelligi debet. Nam rerum est enumeratio sequens, tametsi res illae ejusmodi sunt, quae ab hominibus inferantur.
Tribulatio '? an angustia '? an fames? an nuditas? an periculum? an persecutio? an gladius? In Graeco et Syriaco persecutio ponitur tertio loco, quae in Latinis sexto, non omnibus tamen. Conveniunt enim cum Graecis commentator Ambros., Lombardus, Aquinas et Liranus, imo et Cyprianus lib. 3. testimon. cap. 18. et alibi. Apud Primasium quarto loco collocatur p^.rsecutio. Apud Carthusianum quinto. Tertullian. eam omnino praetermittit. Tribulafw sive afflictio potissimum intelligitur iu corpore et rebus externis, angustia in animo, vel certe in rebus dubiis et perplexis, ubi consilium Immanura deficit. Caetera clara sunt.
8:36
36. Sicut scriptum est. Supple: electos pati et passuros esse. Lucus est in Psal. 43. Qui quidem Psalmus vel a Davide. vel, quod ex toto ejus argumento magis apparet, tempore di.spersionis populi Judaici ad deos falsos non declinantis, a quopiam viro Dei conscriptus, et piis Dei cxiltoribus ad precandum et canendum traditus, sensu tamen altiore propheticus est, et ad persecutionem ecclesiae primitivae referendu.s.
Quia propter te mortificamur tota dif. Vox electorum ad Deum. Quia ad sensum redundat. Propter te, Graece svexa 000, causa tui. Sensus: Propter confessionem tui nominis, et quia tui sumus cultores, assidae tradimur in mortem, quotidianis objicimur periculis.
Aestimati sumus sicut oves occisionis. Graece o^a^^rjq, mactationis, quod et Hebraica vox in Psalmo posita significat, et Syriaca hoc loco. Sensus: Reputati sumus et tractamur ab infidelibus et persecutoribus nostris haud secus, atque oves mactationi destinatae. Ita pro libito et absque commiseratione nos ad mortem et supplicia trahunt. Haec, ut dixi, maxime competunt in fideles primitivae Ecclesiae.
8:37
37. Sied in his omnibus superamus. Graece uTC£pvix(Jii|jLev, supervincimus, quomodo legunt Tertullian. in Scorpiaco; Cyprian. lib. 3. testim. et epist. 26. Idem Aug. lib 22. de civit. Dei cap. 23., et de doct. Chr. lib. 4. c. 20, et alibi. Nam et Graeci commentatores annotant ea voce plus aliquid, quam simplicem victoriam, significari. Est autem singulare genus victoriae, electis proprium, non resistendo, sed patiendo et moriendo vincere persecutorem, idque Christi Salvatoris exemplo. Potest etiam eo verbo significata intelligi victoriae facilitas, quasi diceret: Adeo nihil istorum, quae dicta sunt, a caritate Christi nos separat, ut e contrario iis omnibus longe ac facile superiores simus, quia nimirum, qui in nobis pugnat, longe fortissimus est; de quo sequitur:
Propter eum, qui dilexit nos. Graece: 6id xoD dyaTrTjoavTOc; T]\i-o.z, per eum, qui dilexit nos. Quomodo legit Augustinus locis jam citatis, et Prosper lib. 2. de vocat. gentium cap. 15. Quod et Syrus interpres Hebraismo expressit: per manum ejus, qui dilexit nos. At vero commentator Ambrosii legit et exponit, propter eum, id est, pro ejus amore. Tertull. et Cyprian. pro eo, quod idem est. Sed et reliqui interpretes Latini, propter eum, legunt. At vere expositionem duplicant: propter amorem ejus, et propter auxilium, quod posterius magis genuinum est; ut sensus sit: Excellentem et f acilem illam victoriam adipiscimur, non nostra virtute, sed per auxilium, sive Dei, sive Christi, GDil. Estll Comm. Tom. I. qui nos dilexit. Nam in duobus exemplaribus Graecis, a R. Stephano annotatis, additum erat: Xpioxo^j^ Christi.
8:38
38. Certus sum enim. Certus sum, Graece TiSTisiajuiai^ id est, persuasum habeo, sicuti reddit TertuU. Caeterum commentator Ambr. et Hieron. in epist. ad Algas. quaest. 9. legunt: confido. Verum sciendum est, Paulum hoc verbo uti in suis epistolis ad significandam fijxam et certam animi persuasionem de re quapiam; certam dico, sive morali duntaxat certitudine, cui falsum subesse contingat, sive ea certitudine, quae fallere nequeat; ut proinde non male noster interpres eam vocem passim exponat: certus sum, licet aliquando vertat: confido. Prioris modi certitudo significatur istis locis: Philip. 1.: Confidens hoc ipsum, quia, qui coepit, et caetera, 2 Timoth. 1.: Certus sum, quod et in te, videlicet fides habitet non ficta. Hebr. 6.: Confidimus de vobis meliora, et viciniora saluti. Et cap. 13.: Confidimus, quia bonam conscientiam habemus. Neque enun de his Apostolus habebat certitudinem infallibilem. Denique hujus epistolae cap. 15.: Certus sum de vobis, quia pleni estis dilectione. Posterioris modi certitudo significata est 2 Tim. 1. in illis verbis: Certus sum, quia potens est, depositum meum servare in illum diem. Hoc enim fide tenebat. Et in hac epistola cap. 14.: Scio et confido, quia nihil commune per ipsum. Nam et hoc fidei certitudine tenebat, ut ibi videbitur. Sto et Lucas accepisse videtur Evangelii sui cap. 20., ubi nos legimus: Certi sunt enim, Joannem Prophetam esse. Id enim plebs Judaeorum certissime persuasum habebat. Nec mirum, quando etiam activum verbum Tisi^u), suadeo, sic usurpatur a Paulo, ut certam et indubitatam exigat fidem ab iis, quibus se suadere dicit, ut Gal. 1.: Modo enim hominibus suadeo, an Deo? F,t Act. 26., ubidicenti Agrippae regi: In modico suades me Christianum fieri, respondet: Opto apud Deum, et in modico et in magno. Quin et aliis verbis, quae vel opinionem vel existimationem qualemcumque Graecis significant, cujusmodi sunt SoxsTv et Xo-^iCBGbai, Paulus utitur etiam in rebus certissime cognitis, ut 1 Cor. 4. et 7.: Puto, quod Deus nos Apostolos novissimos ostendit, etc. Puto, quod et ego spiritum Dei habeam. Item Philip. 3.: Ego me non arhiti'or comprehendisse. Et hujus Epistolae cap. 3.: Arbitramur, justificari hominem per fidem sine operibus legis. Et hoc capite: Existimo, quod non sunt condignae passiones, etc. PoiTO de certitudine prioris modi locum hunc accepiflse videntur Graeci tractatores, dum eum de vehemente fiducia interpretantur. Atqui S. Augustinus certitudinem posterioris modi intellexit in expositione propositionis 58. Verba ejus sunt: Quod autem ait: Certus sum enim, et non dixit: opinor, plena fide tenuit, quod nec mors ulla, nec vitae temporalis promissa, nec caetera subsequentia possunt credentem a caritate Dei detorquere. Quae fere est et aliorum Latinorum expositio. Neque tamen propterea quidquam facit haec Pauli sententia pro fide speciali haereticorum. Nam, ut planissime liquet ex superioribus, loquitur ille in persona, non singulorum fidelium, sed electorum in genere, nempe de quibus dixerat: Quis accusabit adversus electos Dei? Verumtamen unusquisque fidelis electorum numero sese adjungere potest ac debet, exemplo Pauli; idque tanto majori fiducia, quanto plura ac majora percipit in se signa electionis. Igitur verus sensus est: Certus sum, id est, certa fide persuasum mihi habeo. Et ut Hieronymus expressit in commentario Galat. 1.: Scio, quia neque mors, etc.
Quia neque mors, neque vita. Hoc Graeci interpretes ad aeternam mortem et vitam referunt: Etiamsi, inquit Chrysostomus, aeternam mortem minaretur quis, aut vitam infinitam promitteret, ut a Christo separarer, non acquiescerem. Quod intelligendum est xax a§uvaxov; tum quia vita aeterna non est sine Christo, tum quia nullus electorum adversarius aut aetemam vitam promittere, aut aeternam mortem comminari potest efficaciter, etiamsi vitam aetemam intelligas sine Christo. Verum Apostolus non loquitur de re impossibili, sed de tentationibus, quae solent electis obvenire. Quare rectius alii mortem et vitam temporalem intelligunt, hoc sensu: Neque mors a persecutore intentata, neque vita promissa.
Neque angeli, neque principatus, neque virtutes. Quidam codices pro virtutibus potestates legunt, ex alia nimirum translatione Graeci vocabuH dw^dixsKZ, quemadmodum et apud Augustinum legitur lib. de Patientia cap. 18. Quamquam rectius se habet virtutes. Nam quas in angelis potestates Theologi vocant, Graecis e^ouacai dicuntur, ut Ephes. 1. Quod autem in nonnullis utrumque legitur, neque potestates, neque virtutes, scribis imputandum, qui, quae in diversis codicibus singula legerant, conjunxerunt. Hac parte spiritus adversarii, id est, daemones significantur, quibus omne studium est, Christi fideles abstrahere a salute. Tametsi quidam ad bonos etiam angelos extendunt per hypothesim, si vellent abstrahere, quomodo Gal. 1. dicit anathema angelo de coelo, si quid annuntiet praeter id, quod ipse Paulus evangelizaverat. Vemm tentationes impossibiles ab hoc loco jam ante exclusimus. Porro sub his tribus Angelorum ordinibus caeteros omnes (nam ex omnibus ordinibus aliquos cecidisse, Theologorum sententia perquam probabilis est, apud magistrum in 2. sent. dist. 6.) comprehensos intellige, quasi diceret Apostolus, nullam prorsus daemonum vim et potentiam electis praevalere posse. Quomodo autem inter se differant angeli, principatus, et virtutes, petendum ex iis, quae disputantur eodem secundo lib. sent. dist. 9.
Neque instantia, neque futura. Instantia, id est, praesentia, quomodo vertit interpres 1 Corint. 3. Sicque legit August. loco prius citat. Intelligit autem tam bona, quibus allici solent homines, quam mala, quibus terreri. Praeteritorum non meminit, quod illa non impellant animum, nisi quatenus adhuc similia vel sperantur, vel timentur.
Neque fortitudo. Haec pars nec in Graeco est, nec in Syriaco, nec apud commentatorem Ambr. Sed nec habet hoc membrum, cui respondeat, uti caetera fere hujus sententiae. Quare verisimile est, adjecticium esse, videlicet ex eo, quod dictum est: neque virtutes, quod in quibusdam codicibus legitur, et olim legebatur singulariter: neque virtus, iu aliis: neque fortitudo. Quorum illud est apud Augustin. loco memorato, ac praeterea lib. de morib. eccles. cap. ll.,lib. 4. de doct. Christ. cap. 20., et in expos. propos., quam nunc tractamus. Istud apud Hieron. quaest. 9. ad Alg., et in com. Gal. 1. Nostri tamen interpretantur fortitudinem principum hujus saeculi. De tota hac varietate lectionis consule notationes Francisci Lucae.
8:39
39. Neque altitudo, neque profundum. Profundum, PaOog, id est, profunditas. Quidam exponunt: Nihil sublime, neque abjectum, in hoc saeculo. Sic enim Oecumenius: Neque admodum gloriosa, neque valde humilia, Alii sic: Nihil eorum, quae in coelo sunt sursum, aut in terra deorsum. Theodoretus ad ea, quae futuri sunt saeculi, refert utrumque, profundum intelligens gehennam, altitudinem regnum. Sed jam diximus, Apostolum ea nominare, quibus solent electi in hac vita tentari, ut a Christo separentur. Magis placet expositio sancti Thomae: Neque altitudo, ex qua quis minaretur praecipitium, sicut factum est Christo, Luc. 4.; neque profundum, in quo aliquis minaretur demersionem. Tale profundum alibi legimus, ut Psal. 68.: Infixus sum in limo profundi, et non est substantia, et 2 Cor. 11.: Nocte et die in profundo maris fui. Addit tamen Aquinas etiam alias expositiones.
Neque creatura alia. Graece: Nec ulla creatura alia. Universali clausula, quidquid aliud dici posset, includit.
Poterit nos separare a caritate Dei. Caritatem Dei intellige, vel eam, qua nos Deum diligimus, et tunc supplendum erit, finaliter, aut quid simile; vel potius eam, qua nos Deus diligit, idque eo sensu, quem superius dedimus, exponentes illud: Quis ergo nos separabit a caritate C/tristi? Significatur enim vis caritatis illius, qua Deus electos suos complectitur, ad praestandum eflScaciter ea, quae vult eis donare, et ad removenda contraria. Summa igitur est, tam potentem et efficacem, tamque certam et immutabilem esse Dei dilectionem, qua nos ad salutem vult provehere, ut nulla prorsus creatura nos ab ea divellere possit faciendo, ut ille nos desinat amare, aut certe ut illius amor suo frustretur efi^ectu, id est, nostra salute. Hinc exsurgit certissimum dogma, neminem electorum posse perire.
Quae est in Christo Jesu Dotnino no~ stro. Id est, per Jesum Christum tanquam mediatorem et propitiatorem nostrum, qui nobis ^liam Dei caritatem merito suae passionis et mortis conciliavit, eademque morte nos redemit. Qua ratione Dominus noster vocatur.
8:1
1. Nihil ergo nunc damnationis (o53i» dpa viv xaxáxpwa nulla ergo nunc damnatio) est eis qui sunt in Christo Iesu, (qui non secundum carnem ambulant). Ultima verba, quae uncis inclusimus, et ea quoque, quae hisce graecus textus receptus addit (3XAà xax zviSyx sed secundum spiritum) , ad hanc sententiam non pertinere sed velut glossam ex v. 5. huc esse translata, ob meliorum codd. graecorum auctoritatem (efr VV. LL.) cum omnibus fere modernis interpretibus censemus (cfr Reith. Mai. Beel. MEv. Bisp. Dr. Sch. etc.). Si quis vero ea hic retinere voluerit, ea similiter ac v. 4. non tam pro limitatione quam pro explicatione praecedentis locutionis (qui in Christo sunt) recte habebit. Nam oi £y Xpuszó (qui in Christo sunt) intelliguntur fideles, quatenus in Christum baptizati in eum morientem et resuscitatum sunt inserti (6,3 sqq.) ad eiusque corpus mysticum pertinent tamquam novae creaturae, quae vetere forma deposita Christum induerunt (Gal. 6,15; 3,27) ac Spiritu S. accepto vita Christi ipsius vivunt (Gal. 2,20; 1 Cor. 19,13 etc.). lam vero illis nunc, i. e. in novo suo statu, qui praeterito Legis statui (1,7 sqq.) opponitur, nihil damnationis vel nullam damnationem amplius remanere concludit. Nomen xa:záxguz (damnatio vel condemnatio) non nudam sententiam damnatoriam, uti multi acath. tenent, sed sententiam exsecutioni mandatam ipsamque poenam iam inflictam significare, supra (ad 5,16 p. 297) ostendimus. Iure igitur his verbis Patres tridentini (sess. 5. de pecc. orig. 5) usi sunt, ut nihil amplius ab ingressu coeli baptizatos remorari probarent; culpae enim reatu prorsus deleto et exstincto baptizati nunc nulli amplius poenae sunt obnoxii. Attendas autem velim, iuxta verborum ordinem (o)3iv dpa vüv xa:áxpua nulla ergo nunc damnatio) praecipuam vim vocabulo oi3év (nulla) attribui, ita ut Apostolus non tam to£(am quam omnem condemnationem peccato Adami introductam (5,16. 18) per Evangelii virtutem nunc esse sublatam concludat. Ac revera in superioribus eos, qui fide iustificati sunt, non tantum ab ira divina liberatos sed etiam a servitute quum peccati tum Legis, quae peccati est virtus, exemtos esse docuit. Recte igitur eum conclusionem hanc non ex singulari quadam sententia superiore sed ex tota sua dissertatione de fructibus iustificationis derivare tenemus. Magnus autem est. interpretum dissensus in nexu huius sententiae cum prioribus definiendo. Cum 7'let. nonnulli iuniores conclusionem ex ultima sententiola praecedente (7,95^ igitur ego ipse mente servio legi Dei etc.) derivant, quum illam de homine iustificato valere arbitrentur; sed illam de homine sub Lege constituto nequedum regenerati rectius explicari diximus. Qua explicatione retenta nonnulli moderni ( Heith. Mai. Bisp. etc.) eundem nexum ita stabilire conantur, ut Minorem conclusionis ex sequente v. 9. in hunc modum suppleant : « Mihi ipsi derelictus mente servio legi Dei, carne legi peccati; atqui Spiritus S. me liberavit a lege peccati et mortis; ergo nulli condemnationi obnoxius sum ». At hic syllogismus in eo peccat, quod non tantum prior Maioris pars plane superflua esse videatur, verum etiam conclusio (nulla condemnatio) latius pateat quam praemissae. Recte quoque aliqui acath. monent, syllogismi Minorem ex sequente sententia causali parum apte suppleri; ineptissime vero ipsi hoc euthymema ab Apostolo proponi volunt: « Sibi ipsi derelictus homo mente servit legi Dei, carne legi peccati; ergo Christianus, qui non amplius sibi est derelictus, nulli condemnationi obnoxius est » ( Weiss cfr Lange, Lut. etc.); quomodo enim id ex sola hac sententiola sequatur, equidem non vides. Multo rectius haud pauci cum Zhom. conclusionem ex 7,93* (iuxta latinam aut eliam iuxta graecam lectionem) deducunt : « Gratia Dei per Iesum Christum me liberavit a corpore mortis huius; ergo nunc nulla mihi iam est condemnatio » (cfr Jeel. Ag. etc.). Nihilominus ne haec quidem explicatio mihi probatur, tum quia ultimam sententiolam (1,95*), qua totam praecedentem expositionem (7,14-23) comprehendi diximus, pro superflua parenthesi habere videtur, quae sententiarum ordinem perturbet, tum quia ad vim, quam Apostolus vocabulo oozév (nulla) tribuit, non attendit. Alii cum Est. superiorem sectionem (7,14-25) de homine iustificato interpretantes ex illis sententiis, quibus Paulus « se non agere quod vellet, sed quod nollet (7,458.19), non se ipsum operari, sed peccatum (7,17.20), se condelectari legi Dei » (7,22) etc. asserit, conclusionem derivari volunt, concupiscentiae motus non esse voluntarios neque proinde ad poenam imputari posse, Christianum ergo nulli poenae obnoxium esse. Verum huic interpretationi, cuius suppositum falsum esse iam demonstravimus, id quoque obstat, quod de involuntariis concupiscentiae motibus non agi, ex v. 2 mox sequente luculentissime constat. Alii demum usque ad 7,6 recurruntatque Paulum, postquam verba in vetustate literae iam explanavit (7,7-95), nunc ad verba in novitate Spiritus explananda transire dicunt (cfr Heith. — Beng. God. etc.); attamen particula &ga (ergo) neque orationi resumendae neque transitioni sed conclusioni inservit (cfr p. 274 ». 1); quomodo autem nostra conclusio ex 7,6 derivetur, non apparet. Conclusionem suam Apostolus novo confirmat argumento, quo ad positivos iustificationis fructus describendos transiens fideles per S. Spiritum, quem in baptismoacceperunt, a malis per Adami peccatum inveetis liberatos esse docet :
8:2
2. /er enim spiritus vitae in Christo liberavit me (vel minus bene : te cfr VV. LL.) a lege peccati et mortis. Nomine legis spiritus vitae nequaquam designari « legem mentis (7,23), quae quia ad vitam spiritualem detur etiam lex vitae appellari possit » (Tolet. ete.), ex verbis ipsis, quum mens (vz5;) Paulo non sit idem quod spiritus (zve3ya), et ex contextu elucet. Neque recte S. Cyr. Al. Legem spiritus interpretatur « mentis voluntatem ad bonum vitamque tendentem, postquam gratiam Christi adepta est »; neque rectius Latini plerique loquuntur, quibus /ez Spiritus vitae est « gratia Spiritus S., quae vivificat nos in anima tempore baptismi » (Haym.), aut « gratia Christi, qua lex Dei per Spiritum scribitur in cordibus nostris » (Est. etc.), vel « quae vi sua ad bene vivendum nos impellit et clariore sua luce legem naturalis rationis perfundit » (/usz.), aut etiam ipsa « fides per dilectionem operans, quae et docet interius de agendis et inclinat affectum ad agendum » ( Thom?. efr Herv. Lomb. Cai. Lap. etc.), aut « lex fidei » ( A" etc.), aut « lex Evangelii » etc. Cum plerisque potius Graecis (efr. Chrys. Theod. Mopsu. Theoph. Euth. etc.) ac modernis (Rei'h. Mai. Llt. etc.) eodem modo, quo peccatum nondum regeneratis inhabitans eosque dirigens vocaturt/er peccati , etiam ipsum Spiritum S., qui baptizatis collatus eisque inhabitans eorum agendi rationem dirigit eisque veram vitam confert, legem Spiritus vitae vocari censemus. Latiore igitur sua significatione nomen /egis hic sumitur (cfe ad 7,22) et genetivus Spiritus est genetivus apposit. vel explicat. (cfr Comm. in 9 Cor. et Gal. p. 49), uti genetivus vt/ae simul et essentiam et effectum indicat Spiritus S., qui et vita est et vivificat. Hanc explicationem 7Aom. quoque primo in loco affert : « Lex spiritus, i. e. lex quae est Spiritus; lex enim ad hoc datur, ut per eam hominesinducantur ad bonum, sed Spiritus S. mentem inhabitans non solum docet quid oporteat fieri intellectum illuminando de agendis, verum etiam affectum inclinat ad recte agendum...; addit autem vitae, quia sicut spiritus naturalis facit vitam naturae, sic Spiritus divinus facit vitam gratiae ». Porro dictio à» Xew-o (in Christo) a nonnullis cum integra praecedente phrasi connectitur, ut significetur, legem Spiritus i. e. Spiritum « non dari nisi his qui sunt in Christo Iesu » (cfr Thom. etc.); ab aliis cum solo genetivo vi/ae coniungitur, ut vita per Iesum Christum danda seu « vita qua vivimus in fide, spe, dilectione, imitatione Christi » designetur (Cai. etc.). Attamen rectius, ni fallor, illam ad verbum 9As00£ouccv (/iberavit) Àrahimus, ut sensus sit, Spiritum S. nos liberare utpote cum Christo unitos. Namque ii soli, qui baptismo in Christum inseruntur, cum gratia sanctificante Spiritum S. accipiunt, per quem liberantur a lege peccati et mortis, 1. e. a peccato, quod eousque eos velut servos subiectos tenebat, et a morte, cuius regno similiter omnes per peccatum erant subiecti (5,19 sqq. ; 6,16; 1 Cor. 15,56 etc.). Mors autem hic, uti ex sequentibus apparet, non tantum intelligitur spiritualis et aeterna animae, sed etiam physica corporis (v. 11). Duo igitur a Paulo asseruntur, et a peccato et a morte fideles per S. Spiritum quem acceperunt esse liberatos. Sicut enim in praecedente sectione in sua ipsius persona statum hominis nondum regenerati descripsit, ita nunc in sua persona iliberavit me) statum regeneratorum describit. Priorem autem asserti partem probaturus nunc iam, postquam Deus peccatum per Filium suum incarnatum plane devicit, sublatam esse illam infirmitatem ostendit, qua homo, quamdiu regno peccati Legisque erat subiectus, ita laborabat, ut illa semper quae facere nollet agens Legem opere implere non posset, quam mente approbabat :
8:3
3. nam quod. ünpossibile erat. legi (25 vxo àdóvazow t29 vhycv), in quo (i» à) infirmabatur. per. carnem, Deus. Filium suum mittens (x£utaz) 2n. similitudinem (£ £2ws22t recte S. Hilar. de Trin. X. 25 : en, similitudine) carnis. peccati et de peccato (zigt Xyagsíaz) damnavit peccatum in. carne, S. ut (ustificalio (29 Eaieua) legis impleretur zn nobis, qui non secundum carnem ambulamus sed secundum spiritum Ad constructionem quod attinet, alii primas. voces (tà yàp déóvarov cov vópov) pro accusativo habent, qui a verbo ex sequentibus supplendo dependeat; ilaque sententiam in hunc modum complent : «à dóóvazov c0) vópsov... (énoiwaev) 6 Giebc vàv ÉxuxoU viov véjac xal xepl ápapr(xc xatéxptvev vv. &papríav xvÀ « quod impossibile erat Legi..., id Deus (effecit) Filio suo misso et de peccato condemnavit peccatum » etc. (cfr Winer Gramm. p. 217), vel etiam ita : v6 dBUvarov «oU vópiov (éxolnatv) 6 ed, (Uc) «àv ÉauxoU vióv xx) « quod impossibile erat Legi, id Deus (eo effecit, quod) Filium suum mittens » etc. (cfr Grimm Lexic. p. 9). Hanc constructionem iuniores iam aliqui cum Zst. adoptarunt; rectius tamen, ut videtur, moderni plerique (cfr Aeith. Beel. Bisp. Sch. etc.) verba illa (x9 àdóvatov «. v.) pro absoluto nominativo (cfr Beelen Gramm. p. 235) vel etiam pro absoluto accusativo (cfr Aler. Buttmann Gramm. p. 134 et Phil. Buttm. Gramm. Ed. 20. p. 375) habent, qui reliquae sententiae velut appositio addatur, ob rhetoricas autem rationes, ut nimirum maiore cum vi eíferatur, primum locum teneat, quamvis per se sententiae pronomine relativo addi potuerit (« Deus condemnavit peccatum etc., id quod Lex facere non potuit »). Hanc constructionem Zom. eatenus iam commendavit, quatenus prima illa verba (quod impossibile erat Legi), « ut planior fieret expositio », non nisi post reliquae sententiae explicationem interpretari voluit. Ceterum sensus variis illis constructionibus non mutatur. Id unum tenendum est, «6 dóóvaxov 1o vóuov hic non esse idem quod f dóvvapía oU vóuou (imbecillitas Legis), uti Beel. cum nonnullis vult; nam hoc substantivum nulli ex illis constructionibus adaptatur. 'l'o d3üvaxov significat id quod aliquis facere non valet et aliquoties genetivum eius, qui facere non potest, admittit (cfr ep. ad Diogn. 9,6 «o dSüvarov cfi fietépa 29ceox quod nostra natura facere nequit; sim. Xenoph. Hellen. I. 4,6 dn 10U t7, xoÀe SuvavoU ex eo, quod civitas facere potest). Lege peccatum non potuisse vinci, ex superioribus (7,7-25) tam clare elucet, ut Apostolus id iure merito velut rem ab omnibus concessam supponat. Ne quis vero, uti Graeci recte adnotant, Legem ipsam , quam sanctam et iustam et bonam appellaverat, nunc a se tamquam infirmam imbecillemque reprobari arbitretur, Paulus causam, cur Legi abolitio peccati impossibilis fuerit, addit : in quo (£v o) in/irmabatur per carnem. Locutio i» o, quae hebraico ?&N23 respondet, ab omnibus fere hic causali sensu recte sumitur (iv o i. q. àv «exo &« cfr. Hebr. 2,18, sicut 5,19 i9' à i. q. ézi voco 2x propterea quod vel quia; cfr 1 Cor. &,& & sc0-« in hoc i. q. ideo); quodsi aliqui eam latino quatenus potius quam latino q:ia reddere malunt, diffiteri tamen nequeunt, eam causae, ob quam Lex virtutem sibi insitam non exseruerit, indicandae inservire. Causa autem haec erat caro (4; cág£) , quae rebellabat contra interiorem hominem cum Lege consentientem eumque impediebat, ne Legis praecepta impleret. Bene S. Aug. (serm. 155 n. 7) : « Lex enim iubebat et non implebat, quia caro , ubi non erat gratia, invictissime resistebat ; et lex infirmabatur per carnem, quia Lex spiritualis est, ego autem carnalis sum ; quomodo ergo Lex mihi opitularetur iubens per literam et non dans gratiam? » Iamvero quod Lex ob carnis rebellionem praestare non potuit, id praestitit Deus; Filii enim sui incarnati missione peccatum condemnavit regnoque privavit, ut omnes, qui Christo inserti secundum Spiritum quem acceperunt ambulant, Legem implere possent. Sed singula videamus. Participium aor. «£udyac, quod noster interpres, quum Latinis participium perf. act. desit, participio praes. reddit (mutens), temporali sensu hic sumi nequit, acsi Filii missio diceretur condemnationem peccati praecessisse, sed modum definit (cfr Act. 1,94 x02csu&&pevat elzav orantes dixerunt), quo Deus peccatum condemnavit, ipsa nimirum Filii missione. Haud deinde sine vi Deus «5v £axv:c9 viv (suum ipsius Filium cfr v. 329 proprio Filio suo «29 iov vio3) , Unigenitum igitur suum, qui ab aeterno in eius sinu est (loan. 1,18), misisse dicitur. Quod moderni quidam rationalistae Iesum hac appellatione tamquam regem theocraticum aut tamquam Messiam etc. designari dicunt, id plane absurdum est. Omnino potius tenendum est, hac appellatione homousiam Patris et Filii clare designari, uti verbo mittere distinctio personarum clare indicatur (cfr ad 1,3 p.35 sq.; in/ra ad v. 32 sqq.; ad Gal. &,&). Deus ergo Unigenitum suum misit £v ópotopazt oxpxóz ipaxgzíag , i. e. uti S. Hilar. recte interpretatur : in. similitudine carnis peccati. luxta Vulgatae quidem interpretationem : £n similitudinem carnis peccati , de ipso incarnationis actu seu de missione Filii ad carnem assumendam sermo fieri videtur; iuxta graecam tamen]lectionem, quam aliae quoque versiones sequuntur, de toto potius redemtionis operc seu de missione Filii in carne iam assumta ad redemtionem consummandam agi rectius dicimus. Eodem quippe modo, quo alibi (Ga/. &,^) Filius factus er muliere, i. e. incarnatus, hoc in loco in similitudine carnis peccati , i. e. carne iam indutus mitti dicitur. Porro caro peccati per synecdochen hic integram naturam humanam peccato infectam designat. In similitudine autem carnis peccati Filius Dei venisse dicitur, quia veram quidem naturam humanam sed peccati originalis labe expertem assumsit, quum non naturali generatione sed supranaturali Spiritus S. operatione ex Virgine nasceretur. Hoc sensu Patres verba semper interpretati sunt; contra haereticos enim, qui iis abutentes Christum veram carnem habuisse negabant, maxime urgebant, eum veram carnem passibilem sed ab omni peccato immunem habuisse (cfr Orzg. Chrys. Theod. Cyr. Alex. etc., Tert. c. Marc. V. 14, A't* S. Ambr. de poenit. I. 3,12. 13, S. Aug. serm. 155,7: 183 n. 12 etc.). Quorum doctrinam 770m. paucis complectitur : « Non habuit carnem peccati, i. e. cum peccato conceptam, quia caro eius fuit concepta per Spiritum S., qui tollit peccatum,... sed habuit szmilitudinem carnis peccati, i. e. similem carni peccatrici in hoc quod erat passibilis; nam caro hominis ante peccatum passioni non erat obnoxia ». Quodsi in illo membro explicando Patres et interpretes cath. omnes consentiunt, in explicandis verbis sequentibus : zx: z:2! &gapríag et de peccato (vel uti Tert. de pudic. 17. legit : propter delinquentiam i. e. propter peccatum) inter se quam maxime dissentiunt. Equidem illa praecedentibus adnectenda omnino censeo, ita ut Paulus, postquam modum definivit, quo Filius Dei missus est, finem addat, propter quem sit missus : Deus misit Filium suum in similitudine carnis peccati e£ propter peccatum, nempe ad illud abolendum et exstinguendum !. Nomine àuapzías (peccati) autem, quum articulo careat, hic non peccatum originale (uti statim : xzré£xpisv. «3,» Xpapziav damnavit pecca- (um), sed peccatum in genere significatur; ut omnia enim peccata tolleret pro omnibusque satisfaceret, Christus a Patre est missus. Manc interpretationem S. Cyr. Alex. (in Ioan. IX. M. 74,273 sq.) iam proposuit iunioresque gracci interpretes praetulerunt (efr Zheoph. Oec. E'uth.), eandemque cum /Zwust. moderni tantum non omnes iure merito adoptarunt (cfr. Heith. Mai. Bisp. Beel. Ag. Sch. etc.). Hac enim sola explicatione apparet , quid sibi velit coniunctio xat (e), quam Z'st. per « pleonasmum »(!) positam esse et redundare declarat, Z'elet. autem hebraismo quodam, quo participium mégyac (mittens) pro verbo finito (£xeudev misit) sit usurpatum , removere conatur. Fatendum tamen est, plerosque Patres, coniunctione illa neglecta, verba msgt ágepzíae (de peccato vel propter peccatum) non cum parlicipio zéujac sed cum verbo finito xazéxgwev (damnavit) connexuisse; quomodo vero sint explicanda. magnus inter eos est dissensus. Ac Chris. quidem, cuius sententiam a Theoph. et Oec. dumtaxat relatam iuniores Latini multi (cfr Z'ulet. Est. Lap. IVat. Pic. etc.) sequuntur, peccalum (15v &uapriav) simili modo ac 7, 143 in personam constitui et delicti ( egi &uagtiaci reuni declarari el damnari censet, eo quod non tantum fuerit supra modum peccans (7,13), sed etiam in. Christum innocentem manus miserit eumque tamquam peccatorem ad mortem duxerit. Sed ut praetermittamus, haec verbis non consentire (nam particula xai negligitur), etiam non videmus, quomodo haec contextui congruant, quum Paulus de tali peccati condemnatione loquitur, qua impletio Legis fidelibus fiat possibilis. S. Aug. (c. duas epp. Pel. IIl. 6,16) tres proponit expositiones, quarum nullam probabilem esse arbitror. Primum enim « quia rerum similitudines solent earum rerum nominibus nuncupari, quarum similes sunt », « ipsam similitudinem carnis peccati », ergo ipsam Christi carnem, ab Apostolo hic peccatum appellari potuisse arbitratur; deinde peccatum idem hic valere coniicit, quod sacrificium pro peccato; demum ad verba accuratius attendens, « quia, inquit, non dictum est de peccato suo, polest quis sic intelligere, ut dicat eum de peccato ludaeorum damnasse peccatum ; quia de peccato eorum, qui eum crucifixerunt, factum est, ut sanguinem suum in remissionem funderet peccatorum ». Quam tertiam explicationem Z'hom'. procul dubio ante oculos habet, ubi dicit : « De peccato, i. e. pro peccato commisso in carne Christi, diabolo instigante, ab occisoribus eius damnavit i. e. destruxit peccatum; quia quum diabolus innocentem, in quo nihil iuris habebat, attentavit morti tradere, iustum fuit, ut potestatem amitteret ». Hac ratione intellecta tertia Aug. coniectura a Chrys. sententia haud longe ' recedit, a 7Zhom. tamen improbatur alterique postponitur, quae duabus aliis Aug. inlerpretationibus vicinior est : « Damnavit peccatum in carne, i. e. debilitavit fomitem in carne nostra, de peccato, i. e. ex virtute passionis et mortis, quae dicitur peccatum propter similitudinem peccati, vel quia per hoc factus est hostia pro peccato ». Contra has similesque, quae multae sunt, Latinorum expositiones non tantum recte ab Est. obiicitur, quod significationem graecae praepos. megt (quin ctiam latinae praep. de) plane negligant, sed etiam moneri debet, varias illas tropicas significationes nomini peccati hic sine causa attribui, atque in omni explicatione ante omnia constructionis contextusque rationem esse habendam. Itaque suo ipsius Filio in natura humana et peccati devincendi causa misso, Deus damnavit peccatum in carne (xazt£xowsv «t» &papziav &v cf 2x27); singula vocabula accurate sunt perpendenda. Clarum est, peccatum (z» àpgapzízv) Mlud intelligi, de quo in superioribus semper egit, quod nimirum per unum hominem in mundum ingressum in omnes transiit omnesque per carnem, in qua residet, suo regno tenet subiectos. Neque tamen hic tam ad culpae reatum, quam, uti in ultimis pericopis, ad dominium quod exercet virtutemque attendit, qua homines a bono agendo averlit et ad malum adigit. Si autem Deus illud d«mnasse dicitur, verbum xazxzgivsv aeque parum de sola damnationis pronuntiatione, atque nomen zazxzguiz (damnatio v. 1) de nuda sententia damnatorla explicari potest; sicut xazáxowz poenam irrogatam, ila «3:2x0tvstv poenae irrogationem connolat, id quod Patres iunioresque interpretes suis definitionibus iam insinuarunt (cfr S. Iren. c. haer. MI. 20,9 « damnatum proiecit extra carnem », Orig. « fugavit et abstulit », S. Meth. 1. c. « ad deletionem condemnavit », CArys. « devicit et castigavit », Theod. « delevit » etc. ; similiter iuniores : ZÀom!. « damnavit i. e. destruxit », TAom?. « debilitavit », To/. « damnare peccatum est abolere peccatum » etc.). Iamvero poenam irrogatam esse destructionem regni peccati, ita ut homines ab eius servitio liberati iam vivere possint iustitiae (6,18 sqq.), ex damnationis fine, quem Apostolus addit (v. &), clare elucet. Locutio deinde ?n carne (iv 3 cz2xi) a nonnullis cum nomine peccatum haud recte connectitur (peccatum in carne habitans); id enim si significare voluisset, Apostolus ad ambiguitatem vitandam scripsisset «i,» &gapríxv civ &v «3j capi. Cum verbo damnavit enim coniungatur oportet : :n carne quippe, quam Christus puram assumsit, puram per totam vitam servavit, puram in cruce Patri obtulit, Deus peccatum damnavit, atque illa ipsa in re, in qua et per quam peccatum regnum tenuerat virtutemque suam exseruerat, illud devicit prostravitque. « Non aliam carnem , inquit Theoph. (cfr CÀrys.), Christus assumsit, sed ipsam hanc nostram assumens eam sanctificavit et coronavit condemnans peccatum in assumta carne et carnem ostendens non esse sua natura peccatricem ». Neque tamen ad solam puram vitam, qua Christus carnem sanctificans peccatum damnavit, sed etiam ad Christi mortem Apostolus respicit. Cum pura enim eius carne concrucifixa est caro nostra peccatrix, vetus scilicet noster homo, ut nostrum corpus peccati destrueretur nostraque caro, ex regno peccali iam erepta, non amplius serviret peccato (cfr 6,6). In damnando autem peccato Deus eum habuit finem, wt zustificatio legis (x B&vxatoya
8:4
100. vópou) impleretur in. nobis. Qua in sententia -: Buaiepa o0 vópou minus apte a multis antiquioribus intelligitur iustificatio ad quam Lex tendebat (Chrys. etc.) seu iustitia quam Lex promittebat (S. Aug. etc.); etenim «b 3uaiopa 7:2 vipz» idem videtur valere, quod xx àxauspaza 120 vpcou (2,96), varia Legissc. praecepta, quae nomine collectivo comprehenduntur. Quamdiu homo sub peccati dominio erat, secundum interiorem quidem hominem Legi consentire et condelectari potuit (7,16. 92), ob virium tamen defectum eam implere non valuit, sed carne legi peccati serviebat; immo ipsa Lex propler rebellantem carnem id obtinere non potuit, ut sua praecepta implerentur. Ideo Deus in Filii sui carne peccatum devicit, ut homines in posterum iustificationem Legis implerent. Neque vero Paulus dicit : «/ nos impleremus Legem , sed passivo loquendi modo utitur, ut impletionem illam non tam a nobis, quam a Deo eiusque gratia, quam Filius eius incarnatus promeruit, dependere insinuet. Quum autem iustificationem Legis in.nobis impleri asserat, cooperationem nostram requiri connotat idemque clarius verbis additis declarat : in nobis, qui non . secundum carnem ambulamus sed secundum spiritum (iv X;piv xctg yi vat1à cüpxa &pvxavoüots , dÀÀx xaxà «vsopa). Quibus verbis iuxta nonnullos conditio, quae nostra ex parte adsit oportet, ut Legis impletione iusli- , tia in vita nostra sese manifestet (iv dits Teig. . mepuzaodaty in nobis, st ambulamus), iuxta alios vero non minus bene, immo melius, ratio indicari dicitur, cur in nobis, utpote per Spiritum a peccato liberatis .. (v. 2) et in baptismo peccato mortuis (6,2 sqq.), iustificatio Legis necessario impleatur (in nobis quippe qui ambulemus). Verba ipsa Thom. . bene explicat : « ks non sequimur concupiscentias carnis sed instinctum Spiritus S. », in nobis scilicet inhabitantis. Nomen enim spiritus (nve9ya), etiamsi per se su periorem nostrae naturae partem, quatenus gratia sanctificante instructa et cum S. Spiritu inhabitante unita actionum supernaturalium. est principium, designare potest, praesertim ubi carni opponitur, inferiori scilicet parti nostrae naturae, quae in se ha- - bens fomitem legi peccati inservit (cfr ad Ga/. 5,19; ad 1 Cor. 2,13 etc.), ob contextum tamen hic ipsum Spiritum S. baptizatis inhabitantem eosque dirigentem significare rectius teneri videtur (cfr v. 2). Neque vero eos, qui secundum carnem ambulant, similiter atque eos, qui Spiritum acceperunt eumque ducem sequuntur, iustitiam Legis in se manifestare posse, Paulus nunc ita probat, ut ad alteram . theseos suae partem (lege Spiritus liberati sumus a lege mortis) orationem traducat..Duorum enim principiorum (carnis et Spiritus) contrariis studiis descriptis, asseclas carnis ad aeternam mortem adduci longeque ab iis quae Deo placent (a Legis impletione) abesse (5-8), per Spiritum autem iustificatis veram vitam animae et corporis conferri docet (9-11). Primum igitur rationem indicat, cur in iis solis, qui Spiritum sequuntur, iustificalio Legis impleatur :
8:5
5. qui enim secundum carnem sunt, quae carnis sunt sapiunt (opovz2aw); qui vero secundum spiritum sunt, quae sunt spiritus (sentiunt). Ultimum verbum (sentiunt), quum in graeco desit, interpres ex suis adiunxit, ex priore autem membro melius supplere potuit sapiunt. At ne hoc quidem verbum vim, quam graecum ggovety hoc in loco habet, plane attingit. Namque sezvziv, uti Cat. bene adnotat ac reliqui interpretationibus suis insinuant, praeter intellectus actum etiam actum voluntatis denotat latinoque studere (alicui rei, vel iuxta Ca?. etc. latino curare) magis respondet, uti etiam in vv. 6. 7. nomen derivatum 292v»»22 aplius latino studzum vedditur, quam vocibus prudentia et sapientia. à nostro interprete adhibitis (cfr v. 27 ubi noster verba «i «2 og2vyx 529 zvi2pazz; vertit ; « quid desideret Spiritus »). Porro locutiones ci »a-x cagxa (zvsopa) jvssz et oi xazà cápxa (zvebpa) xeptzxvoovtez, licet easdem. personas designent, idem significare (cfe Thom. Est. etc.) haud recte dicuntur. Prior enim latius: patet carnemque (aut spiritum) principium totius vitae, quum internae tum externae, esse declarat, altera autem solam potius externam vitam respicit. Quia .vero externa vita ab interna dependet, Apostolus suo iure in argumentatione secundae priorem substituit, ut eos, qui secundum carnem ambulant, in tota sua vita carne dirigi atque iis quoque quae carnis sunt studere, i. e. totam cogitationem contentionemque in iis ponere, doceret, quemadmodum ii, qui secundum Spiritum ambulant, mentem curamque omnem in iis quae sunt Spiritus collocant. Quaenam autem carnis et quaenam Spiritus sint, alibi (Gal. 5,15-25) edocemur, ubi Apostolus carnis spiritusque luctam in iustificatis describens tum opera enumerat, ad quae caro impellit, tum fructus, quos Spiritus producit. Cuius argumenti vis ut clarius innotescat, Apostolus explicationis gratia (particula yáp explicat.) addit :
8:6
6. nam prudentia (lege : studium epivqga) carnis, mors est; prudentia (melius : studium) autem spiritus , vita et pax. Multum laborant iuniores modernique in hac sen- " tentia cum praecedente connectenda, quum eam neque probare aut confirmare neque explicare videatur. Nonnulli eo usque progressi sunt, ut nam hic idem esse quod aqui dicerent (Est!.), aut in praecedente sententia aliquid supplerent, quod nostra probaret ( « qui secundum carnem sunt, ea quae carnis sunt sapiunt ideoque morientur... nam prudentia carnis mors est » Est?). Similiter TAom. in vv. 5. 6. syllogismum quendam proponi censet, cuius Maior sit v. 6, Minor vero v. 5 (« quicumque sequuntur prudentiam carnis, ducuntur ad mortem ; sed quicumque sunt secundum carnem, sequuntur prudentiam carnis; ergo quicumque sunt secundum carnem ducuntur ad mortem »); sed praemissae syllogismi coniunctione yip (nam) inter se connecti nequeunt. Alii solius ultimi membri (v.5.) probationem afferri putant ( « ideo spirituales ea quae sunt Spiritus gpcvzócw, quia gpivrua car-. nis affert mortem aeternam, sp5voua autem Spiritus vitam aeternam et pacem cum Deo » cfr Beel. etc.). Verum nostra verba ad totam sententiam praecedentem pertinere patet; quin etiam Apostolus nostris in verbis ad prius membrum magis quam ad alterum attendere videtur, quum cv. 7. 8. non faciat spiritualium mentionem. Rectius igitur cum aliis dicemus, Paulum explicare velle, cur ii, qui carnem sequuntur et iis quae carnis sunt student, Legem implere non possint, ii vero, qui 8 Spiritu ducti in iis versantur quae Spiritus sunt, Legis iustitiam in vita sua manifestent. Terminum enim , ad quem caro asseclas suos adducit, termino Spiritus plane oppositum esse monens simul vias car- nis et Spiritus inter se oppositas esse declarat. Ac revera opera carnis; quae ad mortem adducunt (v. 13) mortique fructificant (7,5), ita ut ii qui talia agant regnum Dei non consequantur (Gal. 5,91), Lege. prohibentur; fructibus vero Spiritus tantum abest, ut Lex adversetur, ut eis polius adimpleatur (Ga. 5,23); unde ii qui in spiritu seminant, Studium porro carnis hominem revera ad mortem aeternam adducere, Apostolus duabus rationibus confirmat, quarum prior (v. 7) ostendit, quomodó studium carnis sese habeat ad Deum , altera (v. 8), quomodo Deus se habeat ad carnem :
8:7
7. quoniam (melius : nam 3x cfr ad 1,19) sapientia (xo ephvnya studium) carnis inimica est Deo (lege : inimicitia est in Deum £y0pa ci; Ochv cfr VV. LL.); legi enim Dei non est subiecta , nec enim potest. Vera vita a solo Deo est-neque inimicis suis & Deo conferri potest; atqui studium carnís non tantum Deo est inimicum, sed est ?nimicitia in Deum, siquidem caro in ea semper tendit, quae Deo eiusque voluntati sunt contraria. ld Apostolus ipse explicat addens, carnem vel potius studium carnis Deo non subiici, i. e. non obedire, immo ne subiici quidem posse. « Non potest, inquit Thom., aliquis Deum odire secundum quod in se est, quum Deus sit ipsa essentia bonitatis; sed secundum hoc aliquis peccator Deum odit, quod praeceptum divinae legis est contrarium suae voluntati; sicut adulter odit Deum, in quantum odit hoc praeceptum : non moechaberis ;. et sic omnes peccatores, iu quantum nolunt subiici legi Dei, sunt inimici Dei; unde convenienter Apostolus probat, quod sapientia carnis sit inimica Deo, quia non est subiecta legi Dei ». Similiter S. Aug. (serm. 155,10) sapientiam carnis non ita dici inimicam in Deum adnotat « quasi eum laedere possit : resistendo inimica est, non occidendo ». Quod autem Apostolus studium carnis non posse Deo subiici asserit, id olim Pátres contra Manichaeos fuse explicare cogebantur, qui his
8:9
. verbis carnem non esse a Deo probare studebant. Bene S. Aug. (l. c.) : « Quid est negue enim potest? Non homo non potest, non anima non potest, non denique ipsa caro, quia creatura Dei, non potest; sed prudentia carnis non potest, vitium non potest, non natura. Quomodo si diceres : claudicatio rectae ambulationi non est subiecta, neque enim potest; pes potest sed claudicatio non potest; tolle claudicationem et videbis rectam ambulationem; sed quamdiu claudicatio est, non potest. Sic quamdiu prudentia carnis est, non potest; non sit prudentia carnis et homo potest » (cfr c. Fortun. Manich. disp. 2,92; de octog. trib. quaest. 66,6 etc. ; Chrys. Theod. etc.). Altera ratio ex parte Dei sumitur atque per particulam 2£ (autem) priori, quae ex parte carnis desumta est, adiungitur, vel si mavis quasi opponitur : 8. qui autem in carne sunt, Deo placere non possunt. Non desunt, qui particulam 34 (autem) pro o3v (igitur) poni arbitrati hanc sententiam ex prioribus velut conclusionem derivari censeant (cfr Est. Reith. etc.), aut etiam 3£ pro 3p adhiberi dicentes nostram sententiam priori velut causalem subiungi velint (cfr Tol. etc.). Utrumque aeque arbitrarium est; Paulus particulas graecas optime novit neque nostris correctionibus indiget. In priore argumento studium carnis ad mortem ducere ostenderat, quia inimicitia sit in Deum, a quo solo vera vita conceditur; idem nunc ex eo demonstrat, quod Deus studium carnis odio habeat. Recte enim Bee/. « litotes, inquit, est in illo Deo placere non possunt; negando contrarium plus significat, quam dicit; vult enim dicere : qui in carne sunt, subiacent condemnationi » scilicet ad mortem. Nonnulli locutionem oi iv cxpx: 2v::; (qui in carne sunt), vicinam quidem superiori oi xa:& szpxa ivt; (qui secundum carnem sunt), sed fortiorem esse putant, quia carnem non tam velut normam designet, iuxta quam vivant, quam velut rem, in qua vivant, ita ut tota eorum vita in carne versetur ipsique toti carni plane sint dediti. Ast nihil adest, quo ad fortiorem hanc significationem admittendam cogamur; sententiae enim illa plane congruit significatio, quam locutioni competere supra (ad 7,5) diximus. Ab illis, qui quia in carne sunt legi mortis sunt subiecti, S. Paulus sese ad neophytos romanos convertens secundam theseos suae (v. 2) partem exponere aggreditur. Eos enim, quos ob S. Spiritus inhabitationem , quam adesse supponit, 2» spiritu esse dicit (v. 9), per eundem S. Spiritum etiam veram animi vitam adeptos (v. 10) gloriosamque corporis vitam certo adepturos esse (v. 11) ac proinde a lege mortis liberatos esse docet. 9. Vos autem. in carne non estis, sed in spiritu, st tamen (sizso) spiritus Dei habitat in vobis; si quis autem spiritum Christi non habet , hic non est eius. Eodem modo, quo in carne esse ii dicuntur, in quibus caro est principium vitae moralis, in spiritu. esse. illi dicendi sunt, quibus spiritus est principium vitae. Licet autem in superioribus locutionibus (secundum spiritum amóulare, secundum spiritum. esse, prudentia spiritus) nomine spirttus ipsum S. Spiritum baptizatis inhabitantem significari rectius teneatur (cfr ad v. &), in hac tamen dictione spiritus hominis intelligatur oportet, animus scilicet noster gratia sanctificante ornatus et cum S. Spiritu inhabitante unitus. Id enim sententia addita suadet, qua ipsius S. Spiritus inhabitatio ratio esse indicatur, cur aliquis in spiritu sit, Spiritus Dei igitur a spiritu, in quo inhabitat, diserte distinguitur. Namque ne fideles de Spiritus 8. inhabitatione temere confidant, Apostolus addit : s? tamen (ziz:p) Spiritus Dei habitat in vobis. Quibus verbis utique in dubium non vocat, an neophyti Spiritum Dei acceperint — omnibus enim qui ex fide iustificantur datur Spiritus, per quem caritas diffuuditur in cordibus eorum (5,5) — sed fieri posse innuit, ut aliqui ex eorum numero peccatis suis post baptismum commissis una cum gratia sanclificante et caritate infusa etiam Spiritum iam amiserint. Cum CArys. quidem iuniores Graeci (Theoph. Oec. Euth.) paucique moderni (Sch. — O/sh.) particulam «izsp (si tamen) pro &xeizep (quandoquidem) hic adhiberi praecedentisque sententiae confirmationem afferre putant; sed haec minus recte dicuntur. Quamvis enim eizep aliquoties hanc significationem admittat (cfr 3,30; 2 TAess. 1,6), hic non tantum nihil adest, quo a consueto eius usu hypothetico (v. 17; 1 Cor. 15,15; 2 Cor. 5,5 etc.) recedere cogamur, sed ab eo recedere prohibemur sequente sententia, qua Paulum asseverare noluisse apparet, etiam nunc omnibus et singulis fidelibus romanis Spiritum inhabitare (cfr Est. Mai, etc.). Etenim ut illos neophytos, qui forte Spiritum iam e cordibus suis expulerunt, terreat et ad bonam frugem indirecte revocet, subiungit : si quis autem Spiritum Christi non habet, hic non est eius. Ex ipso sententiarum nexu evidens est, eundem esse Spiritum. Dei e& Spiritum Christi, qui altero hoc nomine appellatur, quia non minus a Filio quam a Patre procedit (cfr Thom. Tol. Est. etc., Reith. Beel. etc.). Quod autem moderni aliqui acath. dicunt, Spiritum ideo vocari Christi, « quia Iesus sibi Spiritum Dei omnino assimilaverit » (God. : « Jésus s'est absolument assimilé l'Esprit de Dieu ; ilen a faitsa vie personnelle »), id plane absurdum est. Alterum aulem hoc nomen Paulus elegit, ut ipso nomine iam declararet , illos, qui in spiritu non sunt, quia in eis Spiritus Dei non (amplius) habitat, etiam ad Christum non amplius pertinere neque amplius genuina ac viva corporis eius mystici membra esse. « Sicut non est membrum corporis, quod per spiritum corporis non vivificatur, ita non est membrum Christi, qui Spiritum Christi non habet » (ZAom.). Quibus praemissis fideles per inhabitationem Spiritus Dei, quem supra (v. 2) Spiritum vitae appellavit, veram vitam spiritualem obtinere docet:
8:10
10. si autem Christus in vobis est, corpus quidem mortuum (veuphv) est. propter peccatum. (&' àyagzíav) , spiritus vero vivit (lege : vita sc. est; cfr VV. LL.) propter iustificattonem (melius : propter iustitiam cum Tert. de resurr. carn. 46 etc., S. Aug. expos. n. 50; de octog. trib. quaest. 66,6 etc.; Zu Zux22vn»). Quemadmodum in praecedente sententia nomini Spzritus Dei nomen Spiritus Christi, ita nunc personae Spiritus personam Christi substituit, « non iam, inquit CArys., Spiritum appellans Christum; absit! sed ostendens, eum, qui Spiritum Dei habet, non tantum CAristi esse sed etiam ipsum Christum habere. Neque enim potest, praesente Spiritu, non praesens esse Christus; ubi enim una Trinitatis persona adest, ibi tota adest Trinitas ; indivulsa enim in se ipsa et intime unita est ». Itaque « templa sumus Dei vivi (2 Cor. 6,16), quia in nobis habitat per S. Spiritum Christus habens secum in propria natura illum quoque, ex quo substantialiter emanavit, Patrem Deum » (S. Cyr. Alez. in 1 Cor. 6, 19)!. Re igitur idem est, sive dicitur : si Christus in vobis est, uti in hac sententia, sive uti in sequente (v. 11) : si Spiritus (Dei Patris) haitat in vobis; neque dubitari potest, quin Apostolus in hac sententia non minus, quam in sequente, novam vitam, qua iusti fruuntur ac fruentur, « Spiritui vitae » appropriet. Quisnam autem effectus in nostra sententia ei attribuatur, in controversia est. luxta Graecos (cfr Orig. Chrys. Theod. Sever. Oec. Theoph. Euth.) , quibuscum aliqui moderni consentiunt (cfr Reith. Ag. Weinh. — Olsh. Holst. Oltr. etc.), de duobus effectibus agitur, quorum prior 8d corpus pertinet, alter ad animum. Simili quippe modo, quo baptizatus peccato i. e. relate ad peccatum mori dicatur (6,2 sqq.), corpus hic mortuum vocari volunt non quidem secundum naturam sed secundum malitiam, ita ut relate ad peccatum sit mortuum. Propter peccatum eis igitur idem est quod « propter (seu ad) peccatum vitandum » (cfr 1 Cor. 7,9 & «&o xopveíac propter fornicationes vitandas ?). Quae interpretatio, etsi verbis paulinis adaptari possit; ob orationis tamen seriem minus nobis probatur, quia ex sequente sententia satis est clarum, de mystica corporis morte hic non agi. Quamobrem in hoc membro de Spiritus S. effectu quodam non agi censemus, illudque cum Latinis (cfr S. Aug. de pecc. mer. et rem. I. &-6; de octog. trib. quaest. 66,6 et Retract. I. 26; Prim. Haym. Herv. Lom. Thom. etc., Cai. Tolet. Salm. Est. Iust. etc.) ac plerisque modernis (cfr Mai. Beel. Bisp. MEv. LR. Dr. Seh. ec. — God. Weiss, Goeó. etc.) de physica corporis morte per peccatum invecta (5,12) interpretari malumus; corpus autem non 6vyq:óv (mortale) sed vexoóv (mortuum) hic ideo vocari tenemus, «: quia iam habet necessitatem moriendi, quam non habuit ante pecca- ' tum »(S. Aug.). Propter peccatum , quo homo vi originis suae est infectus, corpus eius ita iam est morti subiectum et obnoxium, ut mortuum vocari mereatur. Quodsi contra hanc interpretationem obiicitur, graece non haberi Xx «3,» &ápapríav, de morte ergo propter peccatum originale contracta non esse sermonem (Ag.), respondemus nomen &paptlac etiam supra (6,14) sine articulo de peccato originali adhiberi, neque quidquam impedire, quominus Paulus nomen indeterminatum peccati, licet determinatum peccatum intelligi vellet, eodem modo adhibuisse dicatur, quo in altero membro indeterminate dixit àà àxav35vnv (propter tustitiam), quamvis determinatam iustitiam , quae ex fide Christi est, intelligeret. Neque rectius alii obiiciunt, satis superflue hoc membrum esse insertuin , si nihil aliud significet , nisi hominem propter peccatum originale morti esse obnoxium. Nam ad alterius membri, quo solo proprium ac singulare Spiritus S. beneficium praedicatur, vim augendam non parum confert. « Si Christus in vobis est, spiritus vester vita est propter iustitiam, quamvis corpus vestrum propter peccatum adhuc morti sit obnoxium »; hac enim ratione sententiam construendam esse, particulae pv... 5€ (quidem... autem) insinuant. Qua ex oppositione duorum membrorum: etiam elucet, in altero nomen ' spiritus neque de S. Spiritu recte intelligi, id quod cum multis Graecis (Chrys. Oec. Theoph. Euth.) eiiam aliqui Latini (S. Har. A'*" ete.) censent, neque de nuda parte rationali hominis, uti vult To/et. Rursus spiritus hic significat « animum utpote spiritualem factum » (TAeod.), i. e. animum gratia sanctificante ornatum, qui per inhabitantem Spiritum S. non tam vivit, quam vi/a est propter iustitiam, qua homo ex statu peccati in statum gratiae est translatus. Verum eis non sola haec spiritualis vita, qua iustificati propter iustitiam fruuntur, per Spiritum eis inhabitantem confertur; corpora quoque eorum, quae adhuc morti sunt obnoxia, ad novam vitam eamque gloriosam propter Spiritum inhabitantem (vel per eum) revocabuntur :
8:11
11. quodsi spiritus eius, quisuscitavit Iesum a mortuis, habitat in. vobis : qui suscitavit Iesum Christum a mortuis, vivificabit (Coooufoet) e£ mortalia (0vqz&) corpora vestra propter inhabitantem spiritum etus (a5:o9 melius : suum) in vobis (3 5b &vewxobv adz29. x viopa dv ópiv, vel : per inhabitantem spiritum suum in vobis , &x «29. ivovxcüvvos a)tcU xveopa:cg iv üpiv cfr VV. LL.). Licet Iesus secundum divinam suam naturam propria virtute resurrexit, secundum humanam tamen naturam resuscitatus dicitur et quidem a Patre, cui omnipotentiae opera appropriantur (cfr ad 6,4; 4,24). Ob eandem quoque rationem resurrectio mortuorum Patri appropriatur, atque hanc ob causam Paulus Spiritum, quem antea Dei et Christi Spiritam vocaverat (v. 9), nunc diserlius Patris esse significat. Argumentum autem Pauli est a simili : namque sicut Pater Filii sui mortui corpus, quod etiam post mortem cum divinitate unitum mansit, propter inhabitantem divinitatem in morte relinquere non potuit, ita etiam fidelium corpora, quae templa fuerunt S. Spiritus, propter Spiritum, qui in eis habitavit, ad vitam resuscitabit. Significanter autem Apostolus dicit mortalia corpora vestra vivificabit, « quia in resurrectione, inquit 7Aom., non solum &corporibus auferetur quod sint mortua , i. e. necessitatem mortishabentia (v. 10), sed etiam quod sint mortalia, i. e. potentia mori, quale fuit corpus Adami ante peccatum ». Recte quoque monet CArys. non esse dictum : suscitabit, sed vivificabit , ut gloriosa resurrectio fidelium indicaretur (cfr ad 1 Cor. 15,92) ; sed simul attendatur oportet, praecipuam vim in eo esse, quod corpora vitam indeficientem aeternamque sint acceptura, qualem decet eos habere, qui cum Spiritu vitae intime sunt uniti!. Duplicem esse huius loci lectionem, modo monuimus; secundam (àià évotxobvrog zviópatog per inhabitantem Spiritum), quam recentissimi editores critici (Tisch. Ed. 8. et W. H) in textum sacrum receperunt, olim orthodoxi Patres contra Macedonianos defenderunt; quin etiam Ps. Athan. (de SS. Trin. dial. III. 26. M. 28, 1244) dicere non dubitat, eos hunc locum corrupisse, quum pro per inhabitantem Spiritum legerent propter inhabitantem Spiritum, atque contra eos ad « cuncta vetusta exemplaria » provocat, in quibus legatur per inhabitantem Spiritum (1l. c. 20. M. 28, 1233). Clarius scilicet ex hoc loco divinitas Spiritus S. probatur, si per eum iusti ad vitam gloriosam resuscitari dicuntur. Quaenam germana sit lectio, cum certitudine definiri non potest, siquidem utraque non tantum magna testium criticorum auctoritate fulcitur, sed etiam bonum exhibet sensum contextul consonum. 2. — Ob adoplionem suam, cuius S. Spiritus est sigillum, sustificals sus habent ad vitam gloriosam (8,12-17). ter). 16. Ipse enim spiritus testimonium | xvtüga cuoppapropet ti zvtópxtt Bpibv, reddit spiritui nostro, quod sumus filii Dei, | Bx« iaglv tíxva OeoU. 17. cl 9à. cixva, 17. Si autem. filii, et heredes : heredes | xal xAnpovópov xAnpovópot piv O00, cvyquidem Dei, coheredes autem Christi : si | xXAnpovóuot 9t XemgroU, «ixip Gupixá20tamen compatimur, ut et conglorificemur. | ptv, Uva xat avvooLacÜouev !. Sua sponte quidem ex praecedente sectione monitum derivatur, ut fideles non secundum carnem, sed carnis operibus mortificatis secundum spiritum degentes veram vitam consequi studeant (vv. 12. 13); illud tamen ad novam pericopen trahere maluimus, quia ab Apostolo pro transitione adhibetur ad novum describendum beneficium collatum, filiorum Dei nimirum dignitatem, cuius sigillum est S. Spiritus quem acceperunt. Namque ut illos, qui carnis opera spiritu mortificant, vere victuros esse confirmet, illos hac pugna sese filios Dei exhibere declarat (v. 154). Quam dignitatem deinde eis ob suam adoptionem revera competere quasi parenthetice probans (vv. 15. 16) eos tamquam filios etiam ius ad divinam hereditatem, i. e. ad gloriosam spiritus et corporis vitam, habere docet (v. 17). Quoniam per Spiritum S., qui eis inhabitat, neophyti iam iustitiam Legis implere ac spiritus vita fruentes corporis quoque vitam gloriosam certo exspectare possunt, iure merito Apostolus concludit :
8:12
12. ergo, fratres, debitores sumus non carni, ut secundum carnem vivamus. Caro beneficia illa nobis non contulit, sed peccati mortisque legi nos subiecit, à qua Spiritus vitae nos liberavit; nulla igitur ratione nos sibi devinxit neque postulare potest, ut ipsam in vita nostra ducem sequamur. Mirum nonnemini videbitur, quod S. Paulus non potius concludat : « Ergo debitores sumus Spiritui eumque ducem sequi tenemur ». Revera sententiam suam ita exorditur (attende ad negationem verbo icpév postpositam), ac si hanc conclusionem , quae proxime ac directe ex praecedentibus derivatur, exprimere voluisset. Quia autem vetus noster homo, quamvis in baptismo sit mortuus, semper reviviscere conatur, ideo Paulus neophytos ad periculum, quod eis a carne. semper intentatur, attentos reddere et admonere maluit, ne carni imperium amissum recuperare permitterent (cfr 6,12 sqq.). Licet vero negativum admonitionis membrum (ne secundum carnem vivant) solum enuntiet, positivum tamen (ut secundum spiritum vivant) connotat, quandoquidem in ratione addita ad utrumque respicit :
8:13
13. si enim secundum carnem vizeritis (Ggv« melius : vivitis cum S. Iren. int. V. 10,9, S. Cypr. de zelo et liv. 14), moriemini (y£23«-: &xoBavetv Tert. de resurr. carn. &6 : futurum est, ut moriamini ; S. [ren. int. et S. Cypr. ll. cc : incipietis mori) ; s? autem spiritu facta carnis (xà vpáEetg «o0 cópacog cfr VV. LL.) mortificaveritis (0xvax:9:: melius : mortificatis cum S. Iren. et S. Cypr.), vivetis. Tanti quippe admonitionem hanchabuit, ut ad eam profundius inculcandam ea, quae de utriusque vitae eventu antea (v. 5 sqq.) fusius exposuerat, paucis repetenda duceret : carnis vita est nostra mors, carnis mors vita nostra. Verbo moriemini (vel uti Graecus significantius habet : ig£AAez: àzz- 0vijxetw : « ex decreto Dei certe futurum est, ut moriamini » cfr 4,24) « mortem immortalem illam » (5v 0ávaxov ixetvov 52v à0dvazcv), quam altera vita non est secutura, i. e. « gehennae cruciatum et supplicium » (Chrys.) significari, non minus clarum est, quam verbo viretis illam spiritus corporisque vitam promitti, quae per S. Spiritum nobiscum communicata finem non est habitura (vv. 10. 11). Porro in secundo membro quum dicat : si spiritu facta carnis mortificatis, simili modo, quo Gal. 5,16. 17, Apostolus insinuat, qua ratione vita, quae est secundum spiritum, sese manifestare debeat. Nomine enim factorum carnis (Tert. et Ruf. legunt : carnisactus; 5. Iren. int. et S. Cypr. : carnis opera) omnes illas machinationes intelligit, quibus caro contra spiritum concupiscens dominium amissum sibi recuperare conatur ; quae mortificantur seu enecantur, si spiritus noster eis non consentit sed contrariis potius actibus eas debellat ac fructus spiritus operibus carnis opponit!. Graeca lectio (a! zpáEst; 722 507272: facta cor- poris), quam plures ac graviores testes critici tuentur (cfr VV. LL.), sensu a latina non differt; corpus quippe eiusqueorgana in hoc contextu yelut instrumenta considerantur, quibus caro et concupiscentia ei inhabitans abutuntur (6,12. 13; 7,5). Quare recte graeci interpretes cum Chrys. adnotant, non omnes corporis actus sed pravos esse mortificandos, « qui ad malitiam inserviant, ad nequitiam tendant, neque nisi spiritu mortificari. possint ». Ad ultimum autem sententiae praecedentis verbum (tsso0s vitvetis) respiciens pergit:
8:14
1&. quicumque ($sox i. q. omnes qui, quotquot) enim spiritu Dei aguntur (&ovcax), i (90cov Ai) sunt filii Dei (vel melius : fili . sunt Dei cfr VV; LL.). Nomine Spiritus Dei ipsum hic designari S. Spiritum, ex addito genet. Dei clare elucet; neque tamen recte cum S. Aug. (serm. 128 n. 9; 136 n. 10) aliqui inde concludunt, etiam in praecedente sententia eundem nomine spiritu designari (Ag. etc.); ibi enim corpori seu carni opponitur spiritus humanus, i: e. animus hominis gratia sanctificante ornati et a Spiritu S. inhabitante adiuti et ducti. Unde etiam elucet, verbum aguntur (&ovzax) nonita posse urgeri, ut libera hominis voluntas et operatio negetur; aeque parum enim iustificati libero arbitrio privantur, si a Spiritu S. acti facta carnis mortificant, atque homo peccati regno subiectus libertate caret, si captivatus lege peccati carne legi peccati servit (7,23. 25). Egregie S. Aug. (serm. 156 n. 11) : « Dicit mihi aliquis : Ergo agimur, non agimus. Respondeo : Immo et agis et ageris, et tunc bene agis, si a bono agaris; Spiritus enim Dei , qui te agit, agenti adiutor est tibi (cfr v. 26); ipsum nomen adiutoris praescribit tibi, quia et tu ipse aliquid agis... Nemo &diuvatur, si ab eo nihil agatur. Quotquot enim , inquit, Spiritu Dei aguntur, non litera sed Spiritu,.non Lege praecipiente minante promittente, sed Spiritu exhortante illuminante adiuvante; si non esses operator, ille non esset cooperator ». Ita igitur a Spiritu Dei iustificatus agitur, ut liber eius motioni sese permittat ipseque liber illa agat, quae Spiritus ei suadet et ad quae agenda eum adiuvat. Fortiorem tamen hanc dictionem Paulus elegisse videtur, non tam ut vim efficacitatemque gratiae divinae efferret, quam ut facilitatem obscquentiamque significaret, qua homo Spiritui duci sese permittere ac relinquere debet, et fiduciam quasi caecam connotaret, qua filius a pàtre se regi et agi sinit. Ad haec enim procul dubio attendit, quum omnes, quotquot Spiritu Dei agantur, /tios esse Dei asserens ipso verborum ordine, quem cum 77sch. praeferimus, singularem quandam vim nomini /i/ tribueret. Neque tamen negamus, illum ordinem verborum ideo quoque esse praeferendum;, quia argumentatio in eo nititur, quod neophytis tamquam /fi/iis Dei hereditas divina, i. e. vita | aeterna, competat. Ceterum attende, etiam pronomini obro (A?) magnum pondus inesse (cfr ad 7,10) atque recte eos sentire, qui ei vim quandam excludentem attribuunt (cfr ad Ga/. 3,7) : omnesilli sed etiam illi soli, qui a S. Spiritu sese agi sinunt, se filios esse Dei probant. Huc quoque adnotatio CArys. aliorumque Graecorum spectat. Paulum non dixisse : quicumque Spiritum Dei acceperint, sed Spiritu agantur, ne quis baptismi dono confisus subsequens vitae institutum negligeret ; baptizatos enim, qui spiritu non agantur neque spiritu facta carnis mortificent, collatam filiorum dignitatem adoptionisque praerogativam perdidisse; de iis solis ergo Paulum loqui, qui a Spiritu semper acti se eum etiam retinere ratione vivendi probent. Ad probationem suam complendam Apostolus ostendere nunc debuit, filios Dei ius ad vitam aeternam habere semperque victuros esse ; sed tam excelsa est filiorum Dei dignitas, ut eam, antequam argumentum inchoatum terminef (v. 17), neophytis competere extra dubitationem ponere voluerit. Ideo ex dono per Spiritum, quo aguntur, collato , eos filios adoptivos Dei esse ostendit :
8:15
15. non enim accepistis spiritum servitutis (zveopa GouAclac) tterum in timore (cum $. Aug. expos. n. 52; de spir. et lit. 32,56 etc. bonisque nonnullis codd. latinis lege : in &- morem ie o55ov), sed accepistis spiritum adoptionis filiorum , in quo clamamus Abba, pater. Quoniam in secundo (positivo) sententiae membro sita est argumentationis vis, ab illo explicando exordiamur. in 1ocutione Spiritus adoptionis filiorum (xvsüya vic0ccia; simplicius : spiritus adoptionis « quia adoptio fere non est nisi filiorum » Est.) multi genetivo effectum significari volunt, ita ut S. Spiritus inhabitatione sua nos filios adoptivos Dei constituere dicatur. Verumtamen quomodo haec explicatio cum Gal. &,6 ( « quoniam estis filii, misit Deus Spiritum Filii sui in corda vestra clamantem Abba, pater » ) concilietur, equidem non video. Namque iuxta haec Apostoli verba adoptio inhabitationem S. Spiritus (non tempore quidem, sed ratione) praecedere dicenda est, ab illa ergo non efficitur. In baptismo enim gratia sanctificante accepta Christo, Unigenito Patris Filio, inserti et incorporati constituimur uti membra Christi ita filii adoptivi Dei; Spiritum Filii autem accipimus velut sigillum factae adoptionis (cfr Comm. in 2 Cor. et Gal. p. 527 sqq.). Quapropter Spiritum adoptionis rectius, ni fallor, intelligimus illud S. Spiritus donum, quod filiis adoptivis proprium eis in adoptionis signum ac testimonium datur eorumque quasi nota distinctiva et insigne est, quo dignoscantur. Id quippe Apostolus insinuat, quum nos in Spiritu adoptionis (in quo), i. e. dono illo S. Spiritus ornatos, c/amare Abóa, pater dicit. Ad quae verba Chrys. bene adnotat : « Sicut Spiritum prophetiae novimus, quando ille qui eum habet res futuras non ex propria sua mente sed a gratia motus anuntiat, ita et Spiritus adoptionis cognoscitur, quatenus is qui eum accepit a Spiritu motus Deum vocat patrem ». Unde dono, quod nobis infundit, filiali nimirum caritate et pietate, qua Deum appellare patrem nostrum iam audemus, Spiritus nobis inhabitans, a quo agimur, dignoscitur esse Spiritus adoptionis nosque ipsi cognoscimus nos esse Dei filios adoptivos. Quantam autem filialem caritatem fiduciamque Spiritus nobis afferat, B. Paulus verbo xoátoyev (clamamus) innuit!, quod hic non ad vocis sonitum sed ad cordis intentionem referendum esse patet, « quae propter suam magnitudinem clamor dicitur, sicut et ad Moysen tacentem (Exod. 15,15) dicitur : quid clamas ad me? scilicet intentione cordis; sed ista magnitudo intentionis ex magno affectu filialisamoris procedit, quem Spiritus in nobis efficit » (Thom.). Neque minus appellatione Aóóa, pater ('At6a $ zazíg) vehementiam filialis pietatis ac fiduciae indicari censemus.' Licet enim eam in Ethvulgatam fuisse concedamus, ex eo tamen orta esse videtur, quod neophyti chaldaico nomini (x3) graecam interpretationem (5 xaríp) addere consueverint, ut nominis repetitione filialem suum amorem clarius manifestarent (cfr ad Gal. 4,6). Demum per se clarum est, quod Est. adnotat, in hac appellatione « nomen patris non esse proprium primae personae in Deo sed toti SS. Trinitati commune ». Quibus praemissis etiam prius membrum difficultatem non iam creat, dummodo animadvertatur, adverbium zaXc (iterum), uti vocabulorum ordo satis docet, ad verbum 24$::e (accepistis) non pertinere, sed cum solis verbis ei; 956cv (in timorem) vel, uti alii cum Mopsu. minus recte volunt, cum tota expressione ZovAeía etg 926ov esse connectendum. A vero igitur aberrarunt multi Patres et interpretes, qui priore illo membro asseri putabant, neophytos antea « spiritum servitutis in timorem » accepisse, acsi scriptum sit : « non accepistis iterum spiritum servitutis » etc. Paulus enim prius negative (quid non sit) ac deinde positive (quid sit) Spiritum, quo neophyti agantur, vel potius eius donum definit (cfr 2 7im. 1,7) et ob rhetoricam tantum rationem, ut sententiae suae maiorem vim sollemnitatemque tribuat, verbum £1- 6z:« bis ponit (cfr Hebr. 19,18. 92 « non accessistis... sed accessistis » Eph. 9,19 « non estis... sed estis » etc.). Eundem autem sensum minus sollemniter hunc in modum enuntiare potuit : « Spiritus, quem accepistis, non est Spiritus servitutis iterum in timorem (i. e. non est donum quoddam, quod utpote servis proprium vos servos esse indicat, ita ut iterum, sicuti ante conversionem vestram , Deum serviliter timere debeatis), sed Spiritus adoptionis (i. e. S. Spiritus donum, quod utpote filiis adoptivis proprium vos factae adoptionis certos reddit filiosque vos esse testatur), ita ut tamquam genuini filii Deum appellare possitis et appelletis patrem vestrum ». « Dicit aliquis : Alius est spiritus servitutis, alius spiritus libertatis. Si alius esset, non diceret Apostolus : iterum; idem ergo Spiritus, sed in tabulis lapideis in timore, in tabulis cordis in dilectione »). Quae altera sententia ab Orig. iam indicata in Glossas recepta ad iuniores transiit, qui eam diversis modis explanant et contra Graecos defendere conantur, quippe qui cum Chrys. teneant : « Spiritum non accepit ludaeorum populus ». Sed iuniorum varias explicationes afferre supersedemus; sufficit adnotasse, Paulum evidenter de timore proprie servili in oppositione ad filialem fiduciam loqui , timorem autem (serviliter) servilem a S. Spiritu non procedere. Ut argumenti vis clarius appareat, Apostolus explicationis gratia addit :
8:16
16. ipse (enim) spiritus (25:5 5x zvesya) testimonium reddit spiritui nostro (coup.agvugst zo zvsópazt tov 1. q. simul testatur cum spiritu nostro) , quod sumus filii (z£xvx) Dei. Particula enim , quamvis genuina non sit (cfr VV. LL.), retineri tamen potest, quum nova sententia asyndete adiuncta non tam novum argumentum afferat quam allatum explicet. Ipsa locutione a5z? t» zv:opx (quae a Vulg. recte vertitur : ipse Spiritus, male a quibusdam modernis : idem aut i//e Spiritus), Apostolus a spiritu adoptionis, i. e. à dono per S. Spiritum collato, quo nos filios Dei esse cognoscimus, S. Spiritum, i. e. doni illius auctorem, distinguit, ut testimonium, quo nos filios esse constat, non a nobis tantum illo dono ornatis, sed etiam ab illo reddi significet. Quare etiam in verbo coggagzog: («na testatur) praepositio cv nequaquam est negligenda (acsi copyazzog:t SIL i. q. ix2722:2), sed ad nostrum testimonium, quando in spiritu clamamus Abba pater, testimonium Spiritus S. in nobis clamantis Abba pater accedere illudque confirmare docet, quatenus ipse nimirum nos ad Deum patrem appellandum incitet et impellat (Gal. &,6). Quem in sensum C/ys. : « non enim a voce sola, inquit, confirmor, sed et a causa, a qua haec vox nascitur. Spiritu enim dictante haec dicimus, id quod alibi clarius docetur, ubi dicitur : misit Deus Spiritum | Filii sui in corda nostra clamantem. Abba, pater. Quid sibi vult illud «3 zvi222 2à zviiyxn c2ppxgzog:3? Paracletus cum dono nobis collato; neque enim doni tantum sed etiam Paracleti donum dantis testimonium est, siquidem ipse nos per gratiam ita loqui docuit. Quum autem Spiritus ipse testetur, quae tandem remanet incertitudo? Nam si homo autangelus aut archangelus aut similis potestas tale quid testaretur, posset fortasse dubitari; quando autem suprema potestas, quae hoc donum largitur, nobis per precationem, quam fieri iubet, testimonium reddat, quis de nostra dignitate dubitaverit? » (cfr Theod. Dam. Theoph. Oec. Euth.i. Eandem explicationem iuniores quoque Latini modernique plurimi. praeferunt (cfr Cat. Tol. Est. Lap. etc., Mai. Beet. M Ev. Bisp. etc.). Neque ab ea antiquiores illi multum recedunt, qui Vulg. lectionem cum Tom. ita interpretantur, ut Spiritus divinus spiritui nostro, quod simus filii, testimonium reddere asseratur « per effectum filialis amoris, quem in nobis facit », i. e. per ipsum nostrum clamorem. Aliena autem a contextu sunt, quae alii quidam antiquiores iunioresque afferunt, testimonium Spiritus S. interpretantes « vitam voce, qua clamamus Abba pater, dignam » (A'*), aut imitationem virtutum Christi, ad quam S. Spiritus nos impellat (Herv.) etc. Porro certitudinem, quam testimonium S. Spiritus nobis de nostra adoptione exhibet, non esse nisi coniecturalem aut moralem, clarum est. Nam licet illud testimonium, utpote divinum, per se fallere nos non possit , nobis tamen de testimonii ipsius origine vere divina non nisi coniecturis magis minusve probabilibus constat. Ab antiquioribus igitur protestantibus (Calv. Calov. etc.) hoc dictum paulinum contra doctrinam catholicam a Conc. trid. (sess. 6. de iustific. cp. 9 et cc. 15. 15) propositam frustra urgetur (cfr Sa/m. in Rom. 8 diss. 15; Bellarm. Controv. de iustific. III. 9; 4. Vega de iustific. IX. 8 etc.). lam ad argumentum suum (v. 14) probatione adoptionis interruptum revertens Paulus concludit :
8:17
17. sz autem filii, et heredes : heredes quidem Dei, coheredes autem Christi; si tamen compatimur, ut et conglorificemur. Iudaei adoptionem ignorabant; ex romana ergo lege, quae adoptivis idem, quod naturalibus, filiis ius ad paternam hereditatem attribuebat, simili modo, ac Ga/. ^,7, argumentatur; rem tamen hic accuratius explanat, quum nos Aeredes Dei et coheredes Christi dicens summam hereditatis praestantiam et magnitudinem adumbret atque ultimis verbis conditionem indicet, quae implenda est, ut hereditas nobis contingat. Analogice quidem nomen hic Aeredis usurpatur, siquidem defunctorum tantum parentum bona filii hereditare dicuntur; « dicendum autem est, inquit TÀom., quod illud habet locum in bonis temporalibus, quae simul a multis possideri non possunt, et ideo necesse est unum decedere, ut alius succedat; sed bona spiritualia simul a multis haberi possunt et ideo non oportet patrem decedere, ut filii sint heredes ». Cui explicationi addendum videtur, hoc loquendi modo quasi connotari mortem, quam Christus Deus in assumta natura suscepit, ut nobis iam aditum ad promissiones Abralae ciusque semini facetas, i. e. ad aeternam hereditatem, aperiret illasque nobis ratas faceret (cfr Hebr. 9,15 sqq.). Quanta vero sit hereditas nostra, ex eo luculenter apparet, quod dicamur Aeredes Dei; ipsa ergo bona patris qui nos adoptavit, i. c. vita et gloria, qua Deus ipse fruitur, eam constituunt. De hac gloriosa enim vita Apostolum praeprimis cogitasse, tota argumentatio manifestat, quippe qua iustos victuros esse (v. 13) probetur, et ultima nostrae sententiae vox (conglorificentur) sententiaque sequens (v. 18) confirmant. Gloriosam autem hanc vitam Christus iam hereditavit, qui semel mortuus nunc in aeternum vivit Deo (6,8 sqq.), ita ut cum eo viventes eius coheredes simus. Nostra igitur hereditas ab illa, quam Christus passione ac morte sua sibi acquisivit, non erit diversa. At sicut ille exaltatus est, quia se humiliavit factus obediens usque ad mortem crucis (PAil. 9,6 sqq.), ita et nos Christi coheredes non erimus, nisi cum eo compassi simus. « Itaque nemo sibi, inquiunt Patres Conc. trid. (sess. 6 de iustif. cp. 11), in sola fide blandiri debet putans, fide sola se heredem esse constitutum hereditatemque consecuturum, etiamsi Christo non compatiatur, ut et conglorificetur ». Quamvis in baptismo gratiam adoptionis et cum ea ius ad hereditatem aeternam accipiamus, hanc tamen gratiam et hoc ius retinere et conservare non poterimus, nisi imitatione vitae Christi, cui velut primogenito nostro fratri conformari debemus (v. 99). Ceterum attentione dignum illud quoque est, quod Paulus dicat nobis cum Christo compatiendum esse eo /ine ut (iva) conglorificemur ; longissime igitur a vero Ca/v. aliique novatores aberrarunt, contra quos Conc. trid. (sess. 6. de iustif. c. 31) stabilire debuit : « Si quis dixerit, iustificatum peccare, dum intuitu aeternae mercedis bene operatur, anathema sit ». 3. — Iustificatis cerla est fulura vila gloriosa (8,18-30). 8,18. Eristimo enim quod non sunt con- 8,18. Aoyitouxt yàp Ü:t oix Gia à dignae passiones huius temporis ad futu- | zx05uzx:x toU vüv xaxipoü — npo; v ram gloriam, quae revelabitur in nobis. | u£XXousav 8ófaw azoxaAooüZwa tij fud. 19. Nam ezspectatio creaturae, revelatio- | 19. $, yàp droxapaóoxla t wisi; nem [iliorum Dei exspectat, 20. Vanitati | zv azoxiÀlejw — tüv — viv — toU — Oto enim creatura subiecta est non volens, sed | àzizityrtxi. 20. c4 yap gazxóznu d propter eum qui subiecit eam in spe : 21. | »zlou; Uzfzxqz, 05; £xo032, 2XLà ik quia et ipsa creatura liberabitur a servi- | zov bxozazavza, im. jx, 21. Ótt xoi tute. corruptionis, in. libertatem gloriae | a9z, $, »xtiaw PAw0:geüja:tat dzo zÓs filiorum Dei, 22. Scimus enim quod omnis | ZooA:ia; iZg Üopag tig Av PArsüsclav creatura. ingemiscit et parturit usque ad- | zz; oóin; zw zézvov coU Oco3. 22. Oihuc. 23. Non solum autem illa, sed et nos | 2xu:v yàg bz zXox | xtio:j oustivdTet ipsi primitias spiritus habentes : et ipsi | zai Guowwoivtt dyot zoü vüv: 93. o2 nóvov intra nos. gemimus, adoptionem filiorum | 21, 4XAà xai aj:o! i» drap,» 109 Dei exspectantes, redemtionem. corporis | zv:óuacog Ejovtt; xai a): 0» íxsioi, Giinostri, 14. Npe enim salvi facti sumus. | valoui» viol:s(av dziaótyOn:vot, i5» dzo- Spes autem quae. videtur, non. est spes : | X0zzes:w 03 Gouato; Zuow. 24. t7 yàg nam quod ridet quis, quid sperat? 25. Si | $Az ioofünuivt Amig 9i pAÀrzouivr ola autem quod non videmus, speramus : per | £z iz; 9 yàp gXizu zl; Oz; 25. patientiam. exspectamus. 26. Similiter au- | si 6i 6 o9 jÀizousw iAzüjoniv, 9t Dzouovh; glorificavit. lówaleetv, tobtou; xal ibóLaotv !. Magna quidem est dignitas, ad quam iustificatos iam pervenisse B. Paulus hucusque docuit, magnaque utilitas, quam secum attulit : adoptivi enim filii Dei sunt atque ius habent ad hereditatem divinam una cum Filio Dei Unigenito adeundam. Verumtamen iis solis hereditatem attributum iri ultimis verbis monuerat, qui cum Christo compassi essent. Qua conditione commemorata viam sibi paravit ad obiectivam gloriae iustificatis promissae certitudinem demonstrandam. Ne quis enim conditione illa absterritus cum Christo compati refugiat, mala huius mundi nihil esse, si cum aeterna hereditate comparentur, breviter praefatus (v. 18) quatuor argumenta affert, quibus futurae glorjae certitudinem ita adstruit, ut neophytos simul ad tribulationes cum Christo libenter perferendas indirecte exhortetur. Atque primum quidem ex irrationabilibus mundi rebus desumit, quas omnes velut de praesente státu, utpote violento et infelici, gementes dolentesque ac glorificationem filiorum Dei sollicite et constanter exspectantes describit, quippe a qua sua ipsarum liberatio dependeat ( 19-22). Alterum deinde ex fidelium desiderio derivat, qui primitias gloriae quodam- . modo iam adepti in eius complementum ferantur neque spe sua destitui possint (23-95). Tertio in loco ad S. Spiritus iustis inhabitantis, ut ita dicam, desiderium transit, quiiustos, ut gloriam illam a Deo petant, impellat suaque potentissima intercessione, quae non possit non exaudiri, eos adiuvet (26-27). Demum ad ipsius Dei desiderium pervenit, qui electorum suorum curam in omnibus habeat electosque, quos vocavit iustificavitque, certe etiam sit glorificaturus (28-30). In argumentorum igitur serie quasi gradationem quandam pulchram habemus, quum Paulus ab infimis creaturis ad Deum ab aeterno omnia praevidentem ac praedefinientem ascendens obiectivam gloriae nostrae futurae certitudinem omnium testimoniis confirmari doceat. Itaque ne cui tribulationes huius mundi cum Christo tolerandae graves esse videantur, simili modo quo 2 Cor. &,17, eas nullius prorsus momenti esse monet, si cum aeterna gloria comparantur :
8:18
18. existimo enim (Xcyizegat vá), quod non sunt condignae (azux) passiones huius temporis ad futuram gloriam, quae revelabitur in nobis (222: tiv pfAA2002v 225a &xoxakogünvat el; dA; l. q. «phe ch» Giiav ch» BÍLAzo- 6x» &zonxhogÜzvxt ei; $pz; : ad gloriam quae revelanda est in nos; cfr Gal. 3,93 zi; «X» y£Kkoucav xis &xoxxkog0zvx Vulg. : ineam fidem quae revelanda erat). Cum litote quadam se id, quod persuasissimum habet, dicit existimare (Xcyizestüzc i. q. collatis utrinque rationibus iudicare). Primam autem personam singu. adhibens suum ipsius dumtaxat iudicium profert, velut homo qui utrumque expertus hac de re iudicare valeat (TAom.); plures enim, quam reliqui, tribulationes cum Christo perpessus erat (2 Cor. 11,93 sqq.), sed etiam aliquid saltem futurae beatitudinis praeceperat in tertium coelum et in paradisum raptus (2. Cor. 12,2 sqq.); eius igitur iudicium hac de re neophytis parvi pendere non licebat. lamvero comparatione tribulationum huius temporis ac futurae gloriae instituta iudicat ojx 3zux sivxc sà. za f para zghi Uds 2:íxw. Qua in sententia adiectivum àz:x primitivam suam significationem retinens illa designat, quae pondus habent, praepositio z?4; vero normam indicat, ad quam res de qua agitur comparatur !. Sensus ergo est : tribulationes nullum habere pondus nihilique aestimandas esse, si cum gloria aeterna comparantur. Animadvertatur deinde oportet, Apostolum a consueta constructione recedentem participium (v.£.3203xv) substantivo suo (2ó£av) praemisisse et ab infinitivo Suo (àzzxaAug027a) removisse, ut ei maiorem vim attribueret. Sicuti enim supra (v. 13; 54,23) y£4:v cum infin. hic quoque non est pro simplici futuro (quae revelabitur), sed rem ex decreto Dei certe futu- 'àm esse connotat (quae revelanda est, vel quae certissime revelabituv) ; argumentationem scilicet sequentem Apostolus praeparat. Recte demum cum C/ys. multi adnotant, Paulum, quum gloriam non simpliciter futuram sed revelandam dicat, obscurius indicare, illam iam adesse sed nondum esse manifestam ; in Christo quippe glorificato iam adest et in secundo eius adventu in nos redundabit, ita ut non tam in nobis quam in nos (si; $j.3;) sit revelanda. : Ad ultimum igitur illud membrum respiciens gloriam in nos certe revelatum iri demonstrare incipit primum argugientum ex hoc mundo aspectabili desumens :
8:19
19. nam ezspectatio (1, vxo xz2».x2222xix) creaturae revelationem filiorum Dei erspectat. Ad nexum quod attinet huius sententiae cum praecedente, inter modernos acath. unus alterve demonstrari putat, hoc in tempore tribulationes revera adesse (God. : « oul, ces souffrances existent, car tout soupire! »); at Apostolus, si hane rem per se notissimam probare voluisset, ad suam neophytorumque experientiam procul dubio provocasset. Inde ab Orig. et Chrys. aetate multi ex eo, quod totus mundus revelationem filiorum Dei exspectet, magnitudinem gloriae probari arbitrati sunt(cfr TAeod. Theoph. Oec. Euth. , S. Ambr. ad Horont. ep. 35,6, Thom. Cai. Est. etc. , M Ev. Ag.*. Quae sententia, etsi aliqua forte ratione primo huic argumento respondeat, tribus reliquis adaptari nequit; quare certitudinem futurae hereditatis demonstrari cum plerisque iunioribus modernisque tenemus (cfr Herv. Tol. Iust. Lap. Picon. Nat. etc., Reith. Mai. Beel. Bisp. L R. Weinh. Sch.). Quoniam autem Apostolus sua argumentatione id quoque efficere vult, ut neophyti in gloriae certo adventurae spe leves huius temporis tribulationes patienter et constanter tolerent, non nude tantum in memoriam eis revocat, quae de deteriore statu, in quem peccatum mundum deiecit, et de futura eius restitutione in integrum a primis suis magistris iam didicerunt, sed pulchra prosopopoeia usus creaturam, i. e. mundum hunc aspectabilem seu res creatas huius muudi ratione expertes, in personam constituit, quae de praesente suo statu doleat atque gloriam filiorum Dei, a qua suam ipsius meliorem conditionem dependere scit, sollicite ct ardenter expetat : si enim illa iam ita agit, « quid nos facere aequum est, quos proprie coelestia ac plane divina bona manent, quae Dei filiis iure debentur? » (lust. cfr Reith. etc.). Sed priusquam ulterius progrediamur, difficultas quaedam enodetur oportet, a qua totius huius loci explicatio pendet. Iuxta S. Aug. (de octog. trib. quaest. 67,1) « hoc capitulum obscurum est, quia non satis apparet, quam nunc Apostolus vocet creaturam » ; de hoc ergo nomine quid probabilius senliatur, antea definiamus. Iamvero ic , quod nomen Vulg. latino creatura, sed Tert. et S. [renaei interpres plerumque conditio reddunt, aliquoties ipsum actum creandi (cfr ad 1,23), saepissime rem creatam (cfr 1,25) ita significat, ut ex contextu definiri debeat, utrum una ex rebus creatis (v. 39), an maior minorve illarum numerus (1,95; Col. 1,93 etc.), an earum universitas designetur (Hebr. 9,11; 2 Petr. 3,5 etc.). Quid autem hoc in loco Paulus nomine illo intelligi velit, inde a Patrum aetate in controversia est. Latissimo sensu aliqui illud interpretantes omnia omnino creata (solis, ut videtur, daemonibus exceptis, angelorum bonorum autem ordinibus diserte inclusis) designata vident (cfr Orig. Theod. in v. 22, S. Greg. Naz. orat. 4,15, S. Hilar. de Trin. NII. 5, S. Amór. ad Horont. ep. 35,7-10). Ex contrario Pel. et Prim. acctissimo sensu aut solos primos parentes aut solos iustos Vet. Test. intelligunt, uti Mopsu. quoque, qui desolis angelis bonisagi arbitratur. Arctiorem quoque sensum S. Aug. nomini liic attribuit, quum uno in loco (expos. n. 53) ad solum genus humanum vcl potius ad hominem generatim, qui tamquam mierocosmus omnis creatura. vocari possit, et alibi (de octog. trib. quaest. 67,2) ad solos iustos ambitum eius coarctat; cui secundae sententiae S. Gregor. M. quoque (Moral. V. 32) subscribere videtur. Attamen iuxta communiorem Patrum, praesertim graecorum, expositionem omnes huius mundi aspectabilis res creatae, quae ratione expertes sunt, intelligantur oportet, ita ut homines non minus quam angeli excludantur et creatura hic proxime humano generi opponatur (cfr S. Iren. c. haer. V. 32; Tert. de cor. 6 et c. Hermog. 11; CA»ys. Cyr Alex. Dam. Oec. Theoph. Euth. Attn). Media aetate secunda S. Augustini sententia, quae in G/ossas erat recepta, omnino praevaluit (cfr Haym. Abael. Herv. Lomb. Lyr. Dion. Cai.), S. Thomas tamen integrum locum (19-22) triplici modo, iuxta utramque Augustini et iuxta communiorem Patrum sententiam, ita exponit, ut quamnam ex illis praeferat non indicet. Inde vero a medio saec. 16. vix non omnes interpretes ad eam explicalionem reversi sunt, quae Patrum tempore vulgatior fuerat (cfr Gagn. Tol. Est. Iust. Lap. Perer. Tirin. Men. Picon. Nat. Calm.), atque similiter hodie omnes tenent, Paulum prosopopoeia uti atque creaturae nomine intelligere cunctas res creatas ratione carentes (cfr Rei. Mai. Beel. M Ev. Bisp. L R. Dr. Weinh. Ag. Sch.). Ac profecto angeli , licet administratorii spiritus sint in ministerium missi eorum qui hereditatem capiunt salutis (Heór. 1,15), a Paulo hic nomine creaturae non comprehenduntur, quia neque vanitati subiecti (v. 20) neque a servitute corruptionis liberandi (v. 21) recte dicerentur. Homines iusti autem excludantur oportet, quia tamquam filii Dei opponuntur creaturae (vv. 19. 21. 23), atque iniusti quoque excludendi sunt, quia neque futuram gloriam filiorum Dei cum desiderio exspectant (v. 19), neque ullo modo gloriae illius participes fiunt, id quod creaturae promittitur (v. 21). Si quis vero obiiceret, de iniustis ad fidem convertendis locum exponi posse, responderemus impios illos eo ipso, quod convertantur, fieri filios Dei neque proinde relate ad gloriam adipiscendam filiis Dei recte opponi. De creaturis raione praeditis ergo Paulus non loquitur, nulla autem hoc in loco invenitur ratio, cur eum unam alteramve classem reliquarum creaturarum exclusisse asseramus. Cum sua quidem schola C/Arys. solas res inanimatas intellexisse a nonnullis putatur, sed ni fallor erronee; nam inanimatas solas ideo tantum nominare videtur, ut maiore pudore afficiat Christianos, qui in futurae gloriae cura ab infima creaturarum classe se superari permittant!. Rectius iuniores quidam cuncta animalia una cum plantis exclusisse dicuntur (cfr ex. gr. Tolet. : « primas universi partes sensibiles, coelum, terram, ceteraque elementa, lunam, solem, planetas ac stellas »); sed ad nominis ambitum coarctandum ea sola ratione adducti videntur, quod cum S. Thom. (Summ. theol. supplem. qu. 91 a. 5) iuxta physicas suae aetatis notiones in mundo renovato locum non esse plantis animalibusque quasi a priore statuerent. Nescio vero, num haec eorum opinio cum Scripturis Patribusque de universi mundi restauratione loquentibus satis consonet. Quoniam autem hoc ex loco haec quaestio definiri nequit, eam interim theologis discutiendam relinquentes nomine creaturae hic a Paulo omnes illas rescreatas ratione expertes significari dicimus, quae iuxta Scripturae testimonium aliquando in integrum redigentur, ut « novos coelos novamque terram » constituant (2 Petr. 3,13 cfr Is. 65,171 sqq. etc.). Quibus de sensu nominis creaturae praemissis ad argumentum ipsum explanandum accedimus, quod Apostolus poetice exornatum proposuit. Si scholastico modo argumentari voluisset , hoc ferme syllogismo uti potuisset : « Ex revelatione scimus (cfr ad v. 22), creaturam, quae ob hominis peccatum in deteriorem conditionem deiecta est, in integrum esse restituendam; atqui haec eius restitutio cum glorificatione filiorum Dei intime est connexa neque locum habebit, nisi quando filii Dei ipsi completam suam gloriam consequentur; ergo omnino certa est filiorum Dei futura glorificatio ». Verumtamen creaturas, uti iam diximus, nobis velut personas depingere maluit, quae ardente cum desiderio firmaque cum spe nostram glorificationem exspectent, ut ipsae quoque ad meliorem suam conditionem revertantur. Primo igitur iam vocabulo (f, àzc«zpa3zxíx «Z5 x:íssoz) quasi completam imaginem nobis proponit : creaturas nimirum exporrecto capite intentisque oculis gloriam beatorum a longinquo advenientem speculantes observantesque et eius adventum sollicite praestolantes. Haec quippe est potestas graeci vocabuli!, quod a CArys. 4, c2:22z «pos3:xíz (vehemens exspectatio), melius a Cyr. Alez. 4, £o wx Uu 0v zoxypátew Pix5is:og xpostcxix Toca imveess (spes et futuri rerum eventus praestolans observatio), minus accurate a Vulg. nudo ezspectatio redditur. Quemadmodum autem subiectum (7 àzzxz222:z/x) ardens desiderium connotat, quo creaturae revelationem filiorum Dei (-4» àzzwiWwtw zv oio) z23 9:25), i. e. tempus praestolantur, quo iusti completam suam gloriam adepti omnibus tamquam filii Dei manifesti fient, ita praedicatum àz:x2£7::2t, cuius propria significatio est « assidue et constanter exspectare » (cfr vr. 233. 95; ad Cor. 1,1; Gal. 5,9) firmam spem connotat, qua creaturae longa renovationis sibi promissae retardatione non fatigatae tristem suam conditionem praesentem perferunt. Cur vero tam constanter ac sollicite gloriam filiorum Dei expectant, Apostolus unica in sententia (vv. 20. 21) ita exponit, ut in priore eius parte (7. 20) infelicem statum earum praesentem adumbret, in altera (". 21) feliciorem conditionem futuram declaret, quam sperant :
8:20
90. vanitati enim (73 vxo sxvxivnu) creatura. subiecta est (ozszàqv) , non volens (25, £x232x) sed propter eum qui subiecit eam (A zx» ozzz3$xi-2), Un spe iz ER SR q. spe facta seu proposita),
8:21
21. guia (vel hic melius : qua 221) et ipsa creatura liberabitur etc. Ultimam v. 20 locutionem (iz "e spe facta) sua interpunctione Vulg. Clem. quidem ad participium immediate praecedens (jz:-32xv-x eum qui subiecit) trahere videtur; cum Graecis tamen antiquioribus et modernis Latinis cam ad primariae sententiae verbum 2z::277, (subiecta est) rectius trahemus, uti ex infra dicendis patebit; quare eam commate posito ab immediate praecedentibus seiunximus. Vanttatem B.. Paulus hic velut reginam considerat, quae creaturam, i. e. totum hunc mundum aspectabilem, in sua potestate teneat ; aoristo 2z:-x;r, autem significat, creaturas ab initio ad regnum vanitatis non pertinuisse, in meliore igitur fuisse conditione, ex qua nunc deiectae quidem sint, sed in quam aliquando sint restituendae, quum spes futurae liberationis eis sit relicta (v. 21). Sed de quonam vanitatis regno loquitur? S. .(4g. (expos. n. 55), qui creaturae nomine ipsum hominem significari vult, vanitati. subiectum esse idem esse censet, quod « temporalibus rebus deditum esse, quae transeant velut umbra » (similiter Haym. Herv. Thom'?. Lyr. Dion. etc.); sed hanc interpretationem praetermittere licet, quia de homine non agitur. Cum nonnullis Patribus (cfr Chrys. Theod. Oec. A'" etc.) haud pauci iuniores ac moderni (cfr Thom?. Est. Nat. Picon. etc., Reth. Mai. MEv. Beel. Disp. Ag. etc. — Heuss, God. Lips. eic.) vanitatem interpretantur ipsam rerum huius mundi mutabilitatem et corruptionem, a cuius servitute creaturam liberatum iri Paulus ipse statim doceat (v. 21) quamque propter Adami peccatum invectam esse arbitrantur, quando Deusterrae maledixit (Gen. 3,17 sqq.). Omnia quippe vix orta iam interire monent continuisque mutationibus esse subiecta : « quid est ergo, inquit A'*", in quo vanitati subiecta est (creatura), nisi quod quae generat caduca sunt? Operatur enim, ut fructus faciat corruptibiles; corruptio ergo ipsa vanitas est. Omnia enim, quae nascuntur in mundo, infirma et caduca et corruptibilia ac per hoc vana sunt; vana enim sunt, quae statum suum tenere non possunt » etc. Verum haec quoque interprefatio, non obstante magna qua fulcitur auctoritate , nobis non probatur. Ante Adami enim peccatum creaturae etiam mutabilitati et corruplioni erant subiectae, quum hominum usui et servitio essent destinatae (Gen. 1,28 sqq.; 2.15 sqq. etc.). Continuae ergo rerum mutationes, quae sine corruptione quadam fieri non possunt, etiam ad(uissent, si Adam non peccasset. Quam difficultatem ut effugeret, 7Àeod. creaturas in sua origine lam mortalem et mutabilem naturam ideo sortitas esse opinatur, quia Deus Adami transgressionem mortisque sententiam in eum ferendam praevidisset; sed ut alia praetermittamus, quae singulari huic opinioni iure opponuntur, Apostolus suo aoristo (5z:zz71) clare indicat, creaturas inde a sua origine vanitati non subiacuissc. luxta. Cyr. Alex. 4 vazxizz5; (vanitas) hic idem est, quod zi yizx vani), hominesque designat, « qui in vanitate, 1. e. in carnali affectu vivunt », atque creaturam aon volentem eis subiectam dici censet, « quia creatura, si vel minimum intelligere posset, non pateretur tam turpem servitutem servire, neque iis subesse et famulari vellet, qui inutilem pravamque vitam degere decreverunt ». Quibus verbis, quamquam abstractum (z 12z2:::5:) pro concreto (21 zzzi) adhiberi haud recte asseritur, genuina tamen interpretatio innuitur, quam inter Latinos Zertull. (de coron. 6) clarius iam indigitavit. Nam « Dci aemulus, inquit, universam conditionem [i. e. omne quod conditum est, i. q. omnem creaturam] certis usibus homini mancipatam cum ipso homine corrupit; unde eam et Apostolus invitam ait vanitati succidisse [i. e. succubuisse seu subiectam esse], vanis primum usibus, tum turpibus et iniustis et impiis subversam ». Ad quorum mentem recte, ni fallor, vanitatem. interpretabimur vana illa et inania, quin etiam perversa ac prava hominis lapsi studia, quibus creaturae post Adami lapsum inservire coguntur. Fine quippe suo proprio, propter quem a Deo conditae sunt, quasi orbatae nunc vanitati sunt subiectae, quatenus homo lapsus « in vanitate sensus sui ambulans ac tenebris obscuratum habens intellectum » (Ep. 5,17) in carum usu ad finem cis 8 Deo praefixum non amplius attendens pro suo arbitrio novos perversosque fines eis statuit. Neque enim eis utitur, ut earum ope in cognitione et laude et servitio veri Dei promoveatur (ad quem finem ci sunt datae), sed eis abutitur, ut aut eas ipsas pro diis habeat eisque cultum soli Deo debitum exhibens veritatem Dei in mendacium commutet, aut concupiscentiae suae obediens per eas aut vanam vel turpem obleetationem voluptatemque aut inanem vel impiam laudem gloriamque etc. sibi quaerat. Tantum ergo nunc abest, ut eas ad Deum glorificandum adhibeat, ut per eas Deum continuo offendat. Simili igitur modo, quo EpA.5,17, hic quoque nomen vanitatis perversitatem connotat, licet eam non solam significet et parum recte ab uno alterove acath. (Fritzscheetc.) ad Adami peccatum directe referatur. Quamobrem nihil quoque obstare arbitramur, quominus vanitatis nomine hic simul intelligatur dominium, quod diabolo, principi huius saeculi ac rectori tenebrarum harum, in creaturas exercere permittitur et quo illeutitur ad homines seducendos et a divino servitio avertendos. Clarius enim. si haec explicatio priori additur, apparet, quam tristis et quam turpis sit conditio et servitus, in quam creatura post Adami peccatum delapsa est et ex qua liberari vult. Porro creatura o$y £x29ox (non volens, veliusta Tert. l. c. (rita et iuxta Aug. etc. non sponte) huic vanitati subiecta aptissime dicitur. Cuiuscumque enim entis naturae repugnat, ut fine suo proprio privetur et ad contrarium finem obtinendum inservire cogatur. Adiicit autem Apostolus hanc appositionem , ut explicet, cur creatura tam sollicite glorificationem filiorum Dei expetat , quippe qua sese ex praesente suo statu violento non minus quam infelici liberatum iri confidat, 01 eandem quoque rationem sequens membrum adiecit : sed propter eum qui subiecit eam (AX «x» 0z2z32xv:2) , 1. e. quia ita est Dei cam subiicientis beneplacitum. Dissentiunt quidem interpretes, quisuam locutione Z:x 12» üzozáhavia designetur. Tert. (l. c.) « aemulum Dei » seu diabolum intelligere videtur; sed propter diabolum creatura vanitati subiecta dici nequit. Cum CArys. iuniores modernique multi Adamum vel hominem in genere intelligunt, quia propter hominis peccatum status ille creaturae sit exortus; verum iuxta hanc explicationem non intelligitur, quid sibi velit illud n spe (iz' izz::). Namque quum //le qui subiecit creaturam (à ox2xáEac) evidenter sit idem atque illea quo creatura suótecta est (óxex&po) , locutione iz' £4z:à, sive cum participio sive cum verbo finito connecteretur, hominem illam spem creaturis proposuisse vel fecisse significaretur; eiusmodi autem spes ab homine facta profecto nullius esset valoris. Itaque cum plerisque teneatur oportet, Deum, supremum omnium rerum moderatorem, creaturam vanitati subiecisse, simul autem ei spem futurae liberationis fecisse, atque creaturam sua ex parte non volentem quidem seu z»on spontaneam , sed propter Deum id volentem sese vanitati subiecisse et nunc subiectam esse. 'Ezo» quippe agit, qui non jussus sed motu proprio agit, 257 zov autem vel &xwv , qui non spontaneus sed praecepto coactus rem imperatam exsequitur (cfr Comment. in 1 Cor. p. 255 sq.). Quaenam vero spes sit creaturae divinitus facta, sequentia verba declarant : spe facta, 21. quia (vel potius : quod) et ipsa creatura (xx: x»; d$ xsteu) liberabitur a. servitute corruptionis (àz5 zzz 22s&iixg s Vzoxl) in. libertatem. gloriae filiorum Dei. Non tam spei factae obiectum (spe proposita, fore ut et ipsa liberetur), quam eius motivum (spe proposita, quoniam liberabitur) his verbis enuntiari, haud pauci moderni arbitrantur, quibus nonnullorum codicum lectio (Zu i. q. nam efr VV. LL.) favet. Satis ieiuna tamen esset praecedens locutio iz' iziA, nisi simul indicaretur, quid creatura sperare iam possit. Quare cum ys. ct 1t? maior interpretum numerus particulam z-: (quia s. quod) hic declavativam esse speique argumentum introducere recte tenct; ceterum argumentatio Pauli eadem fere manet. si sensus causalis particulae zz attribuitur aut lectio 3:2: praefertur. Prima porro verba 2: ai, 7, liberabitur), quum alium sensum non admittaat, nisi crcaturam aeque ac filios Deiet una cum eis liberatum iri, clarissime creaturam ab hominibus glorificandis secernit. Nomine creaturae ergo neque homines in genere neque iustos designari aut comprehendi omnino teneatur oportet !. Bene CArys. : « Quid est hoc : et /psa liberabitur? Non. tu solus, sed etiam quod te inferius est et quod neque intellectum neque sensum habet, hoc quoque tecum bonorum particeps fiet ». Minus vero nobis probatur, quod iterum CArys. et cum eo plurimi corruptionem, a cuius servitute creatura liberetur, physicam rerum dissolutionem mutabilitatemque interpretantur. Simili potius modo, quo 2 Perr. 1,5 et 2,12. 19, nomine 20:2; totam depravationem moralem et physicam per peccatum in mundum invectam designari censemus !. Neque enim ulla est ratio, cur in hac sententia corruptio plane idem, quod vanitas in praecedente, significare dicatur. Nam fortiori 902p; locutioni latiorem sensum attribuamus oportet, ut vanitatem quidem, prout eam descripsimus, complectatur, praeprimis tamen turpitudinem ignominiamque praedicet, quae creaturae inflicta est, quatenus post hominis peccatum a Deo maledicta nunc quodam modo dominio diaboli subiacet atque simul proprio suo fine quasi orbata ab hominibus vix non semper ad Deum creatorem suum offendendum et inhonorandum adhibetur et hac ratione contra finem ei divinitus praefixum homini damnum potius quam utilitatem affert. Ab huius igitur corruptionis servitute mundus hic aspectabilis propter homines conditus liberabitur, quum futurum sit, ut iuxta S. Petri verba in integrum omnia restituantur (zi zp£vat àxz«2za0:Xc:95 ziv-wv Act. 3,21) eandemque omnino perfectionem recuperent, quam ab initio habuerunt, quando Deus sexto creationis die, postquam universa quae creavit protoparentibus subiecit, cuncta valde bona esse declaravit (Gen. 1,31); in eo autem statu rebus creatis non omnem mutabilitatem aut corruptionem defuisse, antea iam monuimus. Ad sequentem deinde locutionem si; z$» éXeu0spíav c£; 35m xov céxvv 129 Oc» (in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei) quod attinet, haud satis recte Chrys. eam additam esse putat ad causam futurae liberationis creaturae indicandam, acsi ci; «y» &Aev0:píav esset idem quod àix ci,» £xsufsoíav (propter libertatem); neque rectius Theod. eam de tempore futurae liberationis interpretatur. Cum Oecum. enim et Herv. brachylogiam quandam (structuram scilicet, quam grammatici praegnantem vocant) admittere malumus, quum ex verbo iXeu0epo0foexot (/tberabitur) aliud. verbum facile suppleatur, a quo praepositio ei; dependeat : ÉXeuÜepofoszzt xai Eeóost (Oec.), « a servitute corruptionis liberabttur et transferetur in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei » (cfr Herv.). lamvero id animadverte, quod creatura non in gloriam, sed :n /tbertatem gloriae filiorum Dei translatum iri dicatur, i. e. illam in libertatem, quam gloria filiorum Dei secum creaturae afferet. Tunc enim creatura vanitati non amplius subiecta solis iustis iuxta finem sibi primitus praefixum ad Deum glorificandum inserviet, et & servitute corruptionis liberata in pristina sua perfectione infinitam Dei potentiam, sapientiam, bonitatem aliaque attributa clarius manifestabit. In hanc autem libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei homo ipse quoque transferatur oportet ; nam secundum corpus etiam ipse ad creaturam, de qua agitur, pertinet et vanitati corruptionique subiectus est, quum corpore suo eiusque membris in statu naturae lapsae contra finem a Deo statutum uti soleat. In istam vero libertatem homo transferetur, quando corruptibile hoc induet incorruptionem et mortale hoc induet immortalitatem (1 Cor. 15,53). Ad minorem igitur hanc et ut ita dicamus negativam gloriae corporis nostri partem Apostolus respexit, quum e£ tpsam creaturam aeque ac filios Dei in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei translatum iri doceret. Quae autem futura sit positiva perfectio creaturae aeque parum Paulus docet ac S. Petrus, qui nos novos coelos et novam terram, in quibus iustitia habitet, secundum divina promissa exspectare dicit (2 Petr. 3,13). Neque enim ex eo, quod iustorum corpora, quae Christi membra et templa S. Spiritus sunt (1 Cor. 6,15. 19), in spiritualia transformabuntur dotibusque supernaturalibus exornabuntur (1 Cor. 15,32 sqq.), concludere licet, eandem vel parem fore perfectionem creaturae. Sed de hac quaestione fusius disserere ad hunc locum non pertinet, quia Apostolus de positiva creaturae perfectione hic non agit. Primum hoc argumentum confirmat ad communem Christianorum persuasionem de futura omnium rerum restitutione appellans :
8:22
22. sc:- mus enim, quod omnis creatura ingemiscit. (cocssvaze S. Ambr. de fide I. 15,87 et Auf. accuratius : congemiscit) et parturit (aowwoSivzt S. Ambr. l. c. : comparturit) usque adhuc. Apostolum suo ci2aysv (sczmus) omnes homines comprehendere, quia omnes, dummodo ratione sua utantur, creaturam quasi dolere et ad meliorem statum anhelarc videant aut videre possint (cfr 2,2), aliqui moderni (cfr Mai. Disp. Sch. elc. — God. etc.) haud recte asserunt; nam conditionem, in qua creatura nunc, i. c. ab Adami peccato usque adhuc versatur, violentam esse neque primitus a Deo stabilitam, sola revelatione didicimus. Neque tamen idco cum 77o. dicere licet : « scimus nos Apostoli per S. Spiritum instructi », siquidem de solis Apostolis neque in hoc contextu neque uspiam in tola hac epistola agitur, neque ulla tantae limitationis adest ratio. Namque doctrinam de omnium rerum restitutione in integrum, quam [udaeis ex vetere revelatione notam esse S. Petrus in secunda sua oratione supponit (Ac£. 3,21), inter prima quoque capita fuisse, quae neophytis (probabiliter una cum doctrina de gloriosa resurrectione Heór. 6,2) proponebantur, luculenter ex 2 Petr. 3,12 apparet, quo in loco non velut nova docetur sed velut omnibus nota affertur, ut exhortationi maior vis addatur (cfr etiam 1 /Joan. 2,15-17; 5,19, ubi tristis conditio praesens rerum creatarum nota supponitur). Simili igitur modo Paulus, ne argumentum allatum uberius explanare rationibusque fulcire debeat, neophytos ad ea rciicit, quae de maledictione a Deo in creaturam pronuntiata et de futura eius liberatione a magistris suis in catechesi iam audierant : « Nemo enim nostrum, qui Christiani sumus, ignorat » etc. (cfr 7,15). Quo ex nexu huius sententiae cum praecedentibus etiam elucet, locutionem zàzx 5 »ziz; (omnis creatura) latius non. patere, quam in praecedentibus singularem definitum 7 »-::: , quem universaliter essc sumendum omnes consentiunt. Sine sufficiente ergo ratione 7/eod. nostra in sententia anzclos comprehendi arbitratus est, quos in prioribus recte excluserat. Clarum quoque est, iterum per prosopopoeiam creaturam diei congemiscere et comparturire ; minus vero clarum est, quo praepositio 22» in. verbis zo2z:vaz:v et zovoZivsty respiciat. Aliqui moderni, uti forte etiam latinus noster interpres qui cam neglexit, praepositionem ad augendam tantum vim verborum simplicium praemissam esse parum recte statuevunt. Minus recte quoque cum nonnullis Graecis (cfr Orig. Oec. Euth.) alit eam ad filios Dei pertinere voluerunt (creatura cum filiis Dei congemiscit), quia haec explicatio, quamvis perse apta videatur, sequentibus verbis (non solum autem, sed et nos) hie excluditur. Communiori igitur interprcetationi acquiescamus oportet, « compositis illis verbis signilicari communem gemitum et dolorem partium. ercaturae » (Es. : inter se congemiscunt vel simul gemunt omnia entia, quae collectivo nomine creaturae designantur. Quemadmodum aulem verbis zuzzzoa2: et 22702: proxime ac directe dolor creaturae de infelici suo statu praesente declaratur, ita indirecte utroque quidem, maxime autem secundo, exspectatio laetioris conditionis futurae connotari videtur; parturienti similis nunc quidem dolores creatura patitur, partu autem edito gaudebit (Ioan. 16,21). Minus in primo argumento, in quo dumtaxat per prosopopoeiam de desiderio creaturae sermo est, quam in secundo, ad quod Apostolus nunc gradatione quadam ascendit, ante oculos id habeamus oportet, quod 7Aom. iure merito ad 2 Cor. 5,2 adnotavit : « Si desiderium naturae non est frustra , multo minus desiderium gratiae frustra est ». Plane simili enim modo, quo illo in loco, pro certo sumens, Deum illud desiderium, quod per gratiam suam nobis indidit, etiam esse impleturum, Paulus id unum neophytis in memoriam revocat, nos quoque completam gloriam adhuc anxie desiderare (v. 23), quia eam spe tantum teneamus, quae semper circa nondum habita versatur (94. 25). Itaque « post mundanam creaturam, inquit A'*", adiecit etiam nos hoc exspectare et ingemiscere ad Deum, ut hinc liberemur cuncti destinati ad vitam » :
8:23
23. non solum autem (tla), sed et nos ipsi primitias spiritus (74» àzagg3» 529 zusiuazoi) habentes , et zpsi intra nos (ax adzzi iv ixytil) gemumus adoptionem filiorum erspectantes (xz:sx2z3ysvct), redemtionem (zi» xzzkizpezw) corporis nostri. Satis magna hic est lectionem varietas (cfr VV. LL.), sed quia ex omnibus idem sensus legitime eruitur, in iis dirudicandis haud immorati eam sequimur, quam cum Fu/y. nostra graecolatini codd. ac pleraeque versiones tuentur et quae reliquis clarior est. Pronomen enim definitum ;5::; a5zcí solo isto zx: xjzzi resumens aperte indicat, de una eademque hominum classe in hac sententia agi. Elliptica formula 2j uzvzv 3i, a2 vxí (cfr ad 5,3. 11) ex praecedentibus sua sponte completur : non solum autem creatura ingemiscit, sed ef nos ipsi gemimus. Duo igitur subiecta inter se opponuntur, ita ut iterum apparcat, quam erronee S. A«4. nomine creaturac iustos significari putaverit!. Recte enim S. Doctor ipse (cfr expos. n. 53; de octog. trib. quaest. 67,6; de pecc. mer. et rem. Il. 8,10; non minus quam reliqui Patres (cfr Crus. Cyr. A. Theod. Mopsu. Geni. Theoph. cte.,. AU". Pel. Prün.. etc.) iunioresque ac. moderni plurimi (cfr To/. Est. Lap. Nat. etc., Reith. Mai. Beel. M Ev. Bisp. Dr. LR. Sch. etc.) pronomine nos zpsi iustos omues significari tenent, qui postquam iam Spiritum S. velut arrham futurae hereditatis acceperint, gemebundi hereditatem ipsam exspectent. qui primi S. Spiritum acceperunt, una autem cum duodecim Apostolis alii quoque discipuli Domini in die pentecostes S. Spiritu repleti sunt (Act. 2,1 sqq. cfr 1,45). Quare immerito 7/om. ex nostra sententia concludere vult, « Apostolos omnibus aliis Sanctis, quacumque praerogativa praefulgeant sive virginitatis sive doctrinae sive martyrii, esse praeferendos tamquam abundantius Spiritum S. habentes » (cfr etiam eius Summ. theol. II .1. qu. 106. 8. Á in 8); num alia argumenta, quae in commentario affert, id evincant, non inquirimus, quia haec quaestio ad hunc locum omnino non pertinet. Cum Chrys. multi iuniores ac moderni in locutione £, 2z2;77, -:2 xveóparog (primitiae spiritus) genetivum «29. svs2gazz; (spiritus) partitivum esse censent, ita ut ea donorum spiritualium pars, quae hac in vita regeneratis contingat, ab altera longe abundantiore, quae altera in vita illis sit reposita, sicut primitiae a completa messe, distinguatur. « Si primitiae, inquit Chrys., tantae sunt, ut per illas a peccatis liberemur ac iustitiam consequamur, cogita, quanta futura sit tota messis » (cfr Dam. Oec. Theoph. etc., Tol. Est. Nat. ctc., Becl. Bisp. M Ev. eic.). Alii tamen cum S. Cyr. Alez. (Thesaur. de SS. Trin. assert. 34. M. 15,601) et Theod. genetivum quasi appositionem nominis regentis considerare malunt (« habentes primitias i. e. Spiritum », vel : « habentes Spiritum tamquam primitias » cfr ad 5,11), ita ut nomine Spiritus non tam eius dona quam ipsa eius persona designetur, quae regeneratis hac in vita tamquam sigillum divinae adoptionis iam factae datur (cfr ad v. 15) ac simul arrha est futurae hereditatis (Eph. 1,1& c(r ad 2 Cor. 1,22). « Per primitias, inquit 7Aeod., significatur nos in futura vita multiplicatam Spiritus gratiam accepturos esse; si enim Spiritus, qui nunc datur, primitiae et arrha appelletur, clarum est illud donum futurum esse multo maius! » (cfr Euth. etc., Reith. Mai. Sch. etc.). Ambae explicationes aptae sunt neque quidquam refert, utra adoptetur, quum inter se parum ditlerant. Item parvi referre arbitramur, utrum participium £;zv-:; :Aabentes) constructione concessiva an causali resolvatur; totius enim sententiae sensus haud multum mutatur, sive iuxta priorem maior vis verbo finito (gemimus) attribuitur (quamquam iam primitias spiritus habemus, tamen adhuc gemimus in exspectatione doni proinissi;, sive iuxta alteram participio (exspectantes xz:x2:/59:»2)) praecipua vis tribuitur, quum assiduae constantisque exspectationis nostrae (cfr ad . 19) ratio afferatur (quia iam primitias spiritus possidemus, gemimus exspectantes completum donum). Toto tamen contextu considerato cum iunioribus plerisque secundam explicationem praeferimus, quia Apostolus in eo cst, ut certitudinem futurae hereditatis demonstret, ideoque non tam ad dolorem ipsum nos attentos reddere vult, quem de nondum accepto dono sentimus, quam ad doloris huius naturam, quippe qui non ex dubitatione quadam exoriatur, quasi adeptio hereditatis nobis sit incerta, sed ex magno desiderio, quo eam quam citissime recipere cupimus. Porro adoptionem filiorum Dei, quam hic adhuc exspectare dicimur, non eodem sensu sumi patet, ac supra (v. 15), ubi nos eam iam habere insinuatur; ibi enim de inchoata, hic de completa adoptione agitur. « Inchoata autem est, inquit TAom., huiusmodi adoptio per Spiritum S. iustificantem animam, atque consummabitur per ipsius corporis glorificationem ». Quare Apostolus ad errorem omnem praecavendum, quo sensu nomen hic sumendum sit, appositione redemonem corporis nostri. (si» àxckó-pwst 29 copicog iov) declarat. Nos totos Christus pretio sanguinis sui soluto redemit in cruce; iamvero quod ad animum spectat, redemtionis effectum iam in hac vita recipimus a. peccatis soluti et vita gratiae donati; corpus autem nostrum, quod per peccatum mortis dominio subiectum est, a servitute corruptionis ac mortis liberabitur eodem tempore cum creatura, quae revelationem filiorum Dei exspectat : in fine nimirum saeculorum, quando corruptibile hoc induet incorruptionem et mortale hoc immortalitatem (1 Cor. 15,51 sqq.). Optime 7». : « Attende in hoc saeculo esse adoptionem filiorum quantum ad substantiam, quia filii Dei sumus, iustificati per fidem Christi; attamen adoptionis effectum nondum participamus perfecte, sed primitias quasdam et has non in corpore, sed in anima. Anima.enim vivit vita gratiae, corpus autem adhuc morti obnoxium est; in resurrectione autem erit effectus adoptionis perfectus et completus tum quantum ad animam, quae perficietur gratia consummata et gloria, tum quantum ad corpus, quod glorilicabitur accipietque simul et primitias et fructus integros ». ltevera completam adoptionem a nobis adhuc exspectari, Apostolus ex eo confirmat, quod spe tantum (nondum re) salutem consecuti simus, spes autem de rebus futuris sit :
8:24
24. spe enim (-3 ;xg £z) salet fact suns; spes autem quae videtur (Z2; 2$ Grizcois non est spes; nam qued videt quis, quid sperat? «vel iuxta. meliorem lectionem graecam cfr VV. LL. : xo jriziciQ hm; quod enim videt, quis sperat? vel sine inversione : quis enim sperat id quod videt?). Tota confirmationis vis primo vocabulo -; i1zi2 innititur, qui dativus & CArys. etc. pro instrumentali (i. q. per spem) haud recte sumitur, neque etiam est dativus commodi (i. q. ut speremus), uti moderni aliqui volunt (Sch. — Weiss), sed modum indicat (i. q. secundum spem cfr 6,20). De salute enim consummata Apostolus loquitur, sicut in praecedente sententia de completa adoptione. Initium quippe salutis hac in terra re iam possidemus, quia iustificati Spiritum tamquam arrham hereditatis accepimus; consummabitur autem salus nostra, quando omnia quae nobis promissa sunt obtinebimus. Hoc igitur sensu spe tantum (nondum re) salvi facti sumus et ideo adhuc gemimus completam nostram adoptionem exspectantes. lure merito adnotat Est., hanc rationem ad solos Apostolos non pertinere, ergo etiam in praecedente sententia de solis Apostolis non esse sermonem; sibi autem TAom. non constat, si v. 93. de solis Apostolis ac nostra verba de « Apostolis et ceteris fidelibus » interpretatur. Cuius confirmationis vis ut clarius apparcat, Paulus spem non nisi de rebus futuris esse addit, quae re nondum possidentur. Acute enim scribit, idem quidem nomen i7z::; retinens sed illud per metonymiam pro re sperata (uti saepe cfr Co/. 1,5; Tit. 2,13 etc.) sumens : spes quae videtur, i. e. res sperata quae praesens adest ac tenetur, non es! spes seu res sperata : quis enim sperat, quod videt. Quamprimum enim aliquis re desiderata iain fruitur, eam sperare non amplius potest. Confirmationem demum terminat generali sententia :
8:25
95. s? autem quod non videmus speramus (id quod in nobis accidit, qui completam salutem nondum adepti eius consummationem in futura corporis glorificatione speramus), per patientiam exspectamus, i. e. consequens est, ut redemtionem corporis assidue et constanter exspectemus. Quoniam verbum xzixiiy:süx, quo Apostolus utitur, per se iam patientem constantemque exspectationem significat (cfr ad rv. 19; 1 Cor. 1,7), locutio à yzognzviz (per patientiam cfr ad 2,1; 5,3) pleonastica videri potest; procul autem dubio inserta est, ut neophyti simul ad tribulationes huius temporis, quibus consummatam salutem merere debent (v. 17), fortiter tolerandas incitentur. Quemadmodum a creaturis ratione experlibus ad iustos, ita a iustis ad S. Spiritum, cuius primitias iusti iam acceperant, Paulus nunc transit, ut illius quoque testimonio certitudinem hereditatis eis promissae demonstret :
8:26
26. simultter (ózxizo;) autem et spiritus adiuvat (zovxvcOxaiÍaelm) (firmitatem nostram; nam. quid. oremus sicut. oportet nesctmus (2 «Xo ci zgic:0l0yiüx wat I: jw cOxgi). sed dpse spiritus i postulat pro nobis (yz:gsetuvyost ycig due) gemitibus inenarrabilibus. Quo adverbium simuliter (023202) sit referendum. dissentiunt quidem interpretes; ad paulinae enim argumentationis structuram haud satis attendentes alii, ut nexum inveniant, usque ad v. 11 recurrunt ,« similiter ac corpora nostra vivilicabit, Spiritus S. nos adiuvat » cfr Thom. Tol. etc.), alii ad v. 16 (« sicut Spiritus. nobis contestificatur nos esse filios Dei, ita nos adiuvat » cfr Est. Bisp. etc.). alii ad omnia beneficia Spiritus S. in superioribus recensita adverbium referre volunt (cfr Lap. etc.), alii ad sola ultimae sententiae verba per patientiam (« sicut nostrum est patientia uti, ita vicissim Spiritus nos adiuvat » Mai. Beel. etc.). Sed germanum nexum Org. iam indicavit monens Apostolum gemitibus, quibus creatura iustique glorificationem filiorum Dei expetunt, ipsius Spiritus nobis inhabitantis ac nostro loco interpellantis gemitus inenarrabiles addere. Obiicientibus autem, adverbium similiter ad prius verbum adiuvat, non ad secundum postulat gemitibus pertinere (cfr 7o/. Est. etc.), respondemus, ipsum illud auxilium, quod Spiritus nobis praestat, gemilibus eius inenarrabilibus constare; nam secundo verbo (postulat gentibus prius (adiurat) explicatur ac definitur, ita ut ab illo separari non possit. Gemitus S. Spiritus sunt nostris similes, quatenus et ipsi cerütudinem hereditatis nostrae testantur; in eo tamen a nostris differunt, quod. non tantum certius ac sublimius testimonium, sed simul auxilium nobis sint potentissiimum, id quod ex diceudis apparebit. Nomine Spiritus hoc in. loco non taii donum. Spiritus, uti aliqui Graeci volunt (cfr. Cyr A. TAeod. etc. ), aut animum nostrum. dono Spiritus elevatum, uti CArys. vult, aut spiritum quendam angelicum, uti Lyr. cum paucis coniecit, quam ipsain Spiritus personam designari, cum plurimis Patribus (cr. Orig., S. (reg. Naz. orat. 31,12; Novat. de Trin. 99. M. 3,955, S. Hilar. 3i. Ps. 6$ n. 3, S. .inbr. ad Horont. ep. 36,2 sqq., S. Aug. ad Prob. ep. 130 n. 28, ad Sixt. ep. 195 n. 16 sq., c. serm. Arian. 25 ete., l^", S. Greg. M. Moral. IH. 35,58, Prim. etc.) iuniores ac moderni fere omnes recte tenent, Significanter nostro loco [zzi] rem in se suscipere. med. zz4:222:20x: : (firmitatem nostram dicitur, ut nobis ipsis quoque, quamvis infirmis, aliquid agendum esse manifestetur; nam « nemo adiuvatur, qui ipse nihil agit » (S. Aug. serm. 156,11^. Pro singulari icz, 220:v:'z (nfirnitatem, quem meliores testes tuentur 'efr VV. LL. , gvaecus tevtus receptus, nonnullis iunioribus interpretibus approbantibus :efr 777. Es. ete), pluralem (22i; &sfisusimz infirmitates) exhibet; at parum apte. quia non tam de omnimoda nostra miseria, quam de sola imbecillitate nostra in precando (cfr FG : -z azü:i»:ux éc Drnziei aco. N.dohr.l. c.t elc. : infirmitatem orationis nostrae) sublevanda hic agi, ratio addita docet : nam quid oremus sicut oportet nescimus. Quam sententiolam multi ita interpretantur, ut duo ignorare dicamur, rem scilicet quam petamus (zi z2:2:2207:0x) et modum quo petere debeamus (202 2:7); melius tamen cum CArys. verba 302 2:: cum pronomine «: arcte connectimus : « Quid convenienter (i. e. secundum divinum beneplacitum, seu secundum Deum v. 21) oremus ignoramus »; de sola quippe re, quae petenda sit, Apostolum hic loqui ex sequente sententia elucet. Ceterum Patres antiquioresque interpretes optime iam adnotarunt, nos in genere quidem quid petendum sit ex Domini ipsius doctrina habere (Matth. 6,9 sqq. 33 etc.), in specie autem saepissime ignorare, quid hic et nunc velut nobis necessarium aut utile rogare debeamus. lure merito enim CArys. : « Ne putetis illa, quae vobis utilia videntur, vere talia esse; ad id enim discernendum divina ope indigemus; usque adeo homo infirmus est et ex se nihil ». Quin etiam in sanctissimis hominibus id obtinere exemplis constat Pauli ipsius remotionem stimuli carnis sibi ad humilitatem conservandam dati, Moysis ingressum in Palaestinam, leremiae liberationem populi etc. frustra a Deo petentium !. Quum autem tanta nostra sit imbecillitas in precatione, ut ne id quidem, quod secundum divinum beneplacitum petere debeamus, cum certitudine cognoscamus, ?jise Spiritus nostram infirmitatem adiuvans postulat (5z:psvzoz43v2)) pro nobis gemitibus inenarrabilibus (xy.2- Xác). Utrum verba pro nobis (ozig 5202), quae a melioribus codd. graecis omitti, ob versionum autem auctoritatem inserenda videri diximus (cfr VV. LL.), revera sint genuina necne, ad sensum parum vel nihil refert; siquidem mente saltem ea supplenda esse, graecum verbum jz:psvzvyzzvsv (1. e. pro aliquo [5:2] aliquem supplicandi causa convenire [ivzvr/vsv vv. 27. 35; Hebr. 7,95 etc.] seu pro aliquo apud aliquem intercedere) satis clare indicat. Ne Macedonianis divinitatem S. Spiritus impugnantibus favere viderentur, aliqui Graeci (cfr CArys. Cyr. Alex. etc.) verba haec de ipso Spiritu S. interpretari veriti nomine ipse Spiritus aut nostrum spiritum supernaturali dono elevatum aut donum quoddam spirituale (donum orationis) designari asserebant. Verum contextus, uti supra iam monuimus, omnino postulat, ut de ipsa S. Spiritus persona verba nostra intelligamus, neque quidquam profecto eis inest, quod Macedonianis aliisve pneumatomachis faveat. Etenim postulat pro nobis S. Spiritus & Deo, quando nos impellit et inspirat, ut ipsi Deum precemur atque simul preces nostras ad eum dirigit finem, qui est secundum Dei voluntatem. facit, sed quia ipse per nos tamquam per instrumenta separata operatur ». Attendatur enim oportet, nos esse instrumenta libera, ut etiam a Spirilu in nos agente dissentire possimus; unde verbis tantum Tol. a communiore sententia discedit. S. Spiritus igitur, qui nobis inhabitat, noster quasi interpres est ad Deum; nobis enim quid convenienter a Deo petere debeamus ignorantibus succurrens nostro loco et pro nobis precatur. Ardenti quippe desiderio gloriae aeternae nobis promissae eorumque, quae ad illam obtinendam necessaria et utilia sunt, nos accendit et nos impellit, ut hoc desiderium nobis immissum Deo proponamus. Quoniam vero non clare cognoscimus, quo desiderium illud tendat neque quaenam complectatur, verbis illud exprimere Deoque proponere non possumus. [deo Spiritus pro nobis postulare dicitur gemitibus inenarrabilibus (oz:vx;- uotis &Aa*fcsu;), quorum scilicet argumentum non tantum verbis a nobis non enarratur sed etiam utpote intellectui nostro impervium verbis enarrari a nobis non potest!. Ad quam locutionem obscuriorem elucidandam cum Orig. Chrys. etc. multi ea apte conferunt, quae Apostolus de glossolalia tradit. Sicut enim glossolalus, quando linguis sibi ignotis orare a S. Spiritu impellebatur neque dono interpretationis instructus erat, sibi ipsi mysteria quidem loquebatur, quia suorum ipsius verborum sensum non percipiebat, sese tamen vere aedificabat, utpote pio affectu, qui locutionem comitabatur, ad Deum elevatus, et vere quoque orabat, quum spiritus eius (i. e. voluntas a S. Spiritu mota et recta) intimius cum Deo coniungeretur et uniretur (cfr ad 1 Cor. 15,9. &. 1*5), ita hic quoque de extraordinario quodam orandi modo agi videtur, quo affectus seu voluntas a S. Spiritu quasi abripitur et ad desideria sibi immissa Deo proponenda impellitur, licet intellectus ad ea intelligenda nondum pertigerit ?. Porro ut appareat, quo cum iure gemitus S. Spiritus certitudinem glorificationis nostrae testari dicantur, eos non exaudiri non posse Apostolus addit, quia a Deo ct intelligantur ct approbentur :
8:27
27. qui autem scrutatur corda (53i igxoww zx; wxpiix; cfr Apoc. 9,93; Ps. 1,10; ler. 11,20; 17,10 etc.) scit. quid desideret. spiritus (zz. «i 55 2px ci) muisyxt; quodnam sit studium vel desiderium Spiritus, cfr ad ee. 3. 6), quia. (z« quod) secundum Deum postulat. ($vzvty ivi S. Aug. etc. : interpellat) pro sanctis. Quoniam Deus corda , non Spiritum, scridari (i. e. perfectissime cognoscere, cfr ad 1 Cor. 2,10) hic dicitur, Chrys. concludit, in ultimo praecedentis sententiae membro nomine Spiritus non Paracletum , sed « cor spirituale » seu spiritum nostrum esse designatum. At parum recte; de gemitibus enim agi dixinius, qui Spiritui S. quidem tamquam primae causac attribuantur, à nobis autem per S. Spiritum elevatis et impulsis in cordibus nostris edantur. Quamvis autem gemitus illi nobis sint inenarrabiles, quia eorum argumentum non clare perspicimus, Deus tamen pro omniscientia sua, qua omnia etiam occultissima perfecte intuetur, videt ac scit, quo desiderium a Spiritu in nobis excitatum tendat et quaenam complectatur. Neque vero illud intelligit tantum, sed etiam illud approbat; id enim altero docetur membro, quod ipsum quoque a verbo z02:» (scit) dependens Deum etiam scire addit, S. Spiritum secundum Deum postu- .are pro sanctis. Qua in sententiola vis praecipua, id quod verborum ordo docet, illi secundum Deum inest, quo superior locutio szcut opor- Het («x02 2:2) resumitur aceuratiusque definitur. Etenim preces nostrae, quas a gratia ordinaria adiuti verbis exprimimus, a Deo haud semper approbantur et exaudiuntur, quia propter imbecillitatem nostram, quid convenienter ;stest oportet) a Deo petamus, saepe ignoramus, ita ut aut inutilia aut etiam nociva rogemus; quae vero S. Spiritus pro nobis postulat, ea semper secundum Deum, i. e. secundum divinum beneplacitum (efr 2 Cor. 7,9. 11), esse evidens est. Quamobrem gemitus a. Spiritu S. in nobis excitati a Deo non approbari aut non exaudiri non possunt. De eiusmodi enim precibus ex speciali instinctu Spiritus 5. editis omnino valet Domini verbum : petite et accipietis etc. (MattA. 17,1. 8 , nam « quodeumque pelierimus secundum voluntatem Filii Dei, audit nos » £1 [ogn. 5,15 sq.). xb hac explicatione, quam multi tradunt (cfr 79]. st. [ust. etce., FHeith. M». FHisp. ete), alii eum antiquioribus quibusdam recedentes verbum oiv hic sensu. praegnante de cognitione benevola. et approbante (i. q. seit et e ppeeliat usurpari volunt. particulaeque ét non expositivam sed causalem simulficationem. attribuunt : « Deus scit et spprobat desiderium spiritus, quia Spiritus secundum divinum beneplacitum pro sanctis postulat » (cfr Hero. Thom. etc., Cai. Lap. Nat. Pic. Becl. M Ev. etc.). Quae altera interpretatio sensum quidem gignit aptum neque longe a nostro dissentientem, sed constructioni minus congruit. Neque enim Apostolus scripsit : olàev xà oov v6U. mveduxvo (scil. et approbat desiderium Spiritus), sed : otv «( và q2ovna. v. mv. (scil quodnam sit desiderium Spiritus, seu quid desideret). Si aulem verbum eizivac hic iuxta constructionem non nisi nudam scientiam denotat, particula &x« causalem significationem recipere nequit; omnia enim Deus cognoscit, sive sunt sive non sunt secundum eius beneplacitum, atque ratio cur cognoscat, quod sit desiderium Spiritus, in subiecto (qui scrutatur corda) iam est expressa. À vero igitur aberrant aliqui moderni (Sch. — God. Weiss. etc.), qui verbum oic de nuda scientia recte interpretantes causalem particulae 8x sensum retinent; ea potius praeferenda est explicatio, iuxta quam secundo membro (scit, quod secundum Deum postulat) prius (scit quid desideret Spiritus) exponitur. Mirum nonnemini videbitur, quod Apostolus non dixerit : quia secundum Deum postulat pro nobis (cfr v. 26), sed dicere maluerit : pro sanctis, sed generaliorem hanc expressionem elegit, haud dubie ut argumentum proxime sequens praepararet. Ad divinum enim decretum nunc transit, quo omnibus qui Deum diligunt, i. e. omnibus sanctis, gloria ab aeterna est destinata; hoc autem decretum, uti certissima futurae nostrae glorificationis est ratio, itaetiam ad omnes omnino sanctos eodem plane modo pertinet. Atqui gloriae nostrae certitudinem eo potissimum fine tot argumentis confirmavit, ut fideles ad tribulationes huius temporis constanter et fortiter tolerandas efficacius exhortaretur, quum ii soli cum Christo gloriam sint consecuturi,, qui cum eo compassi fuerint (vv. 17. 18 25). Hinc ergo est, cur etiam in principio huius argumenti moneat, ipsas illas passiones ad aeternam salutem obtinendam iuvare :
8:28
28. scimus autem (ci2xazv 2€, scilicet nos omnes Christiani, cfr v. 22), quoniam (2: quod) diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum (zoiigysi sig xyxüi), Us qui secundum propositum (xxzX zgilssv) vocati sunt (sancti !). Dubitari nequit, quin locutione diligentibus Deum (zzi; xtazósw 52v 0::») Apostolus eosdem designet, quos modo (v. 27) sanctosappellavit, ergo omnes illos qui vi efficacis suae vocationis sunt sancti (cfr ad 1, 7), seu omnes pios Christianos, in quibus fides per caritatem operatur quibusque hoc nomine gloria est praeparata (1 Cor. 2,9; lac. 1,12). Hisce autem omnia ad bonum (eig &1a0:v sine artic., in generc igitur ad id quod eis ad salutem conducit) dicit cooperari (22»:27::), quatenus singulae res sua ex parte laborant iuvantque ad hunc finem (cfr v. 22 cuczevátew congemiscere). Omnia porro dicens procul dubio « etiam quae videntur adversa comprehendit; sive enim tribulatio sive paupertas sive carceres sive fames sive morssive quidvis aliud nos invadit, Deus ea omnia in contrarium vertere potest; ea quippe est eius potestas, ut onerosa nobis reddat levia et in subsidia [salutis] convertat » (Chrys.). Similiter S. Aug. (ad Prob. ep. 131) : « omnia, inquit, non solum ergo illa quae appetuntur ut suavia, verum etiam quae ut molesta vitantur; quando alia sic sumimus, ne capiamur, alia sic ferimus ne frangamur, et secundum praecepta divina in omnibus gratias agimus Deo ». Si vero S. Aug. alibi (de corr. et grat. 9,25), haud paucis approbantibus (cfr Gl ord. Herv. Thom. Lyr. etc., Est. etc.), etiam peccata, quibus aliqui « deviant et exorbitant », includi vult, quia iis « humiliores et doctiores » pii reddantur, ad contextum non satis attendit; in eo enim est Apostolus, ut fideles doccat, compatiendum eis esse cum Christo, ut cum eo conglorificari possint (cfr 7«/. Iust. etc., Reith. Mai. etc.). Cur vero res ita se habeat, addita appositione declaratur : omnia, etiam adversa, Deo ita disponente, ad bonum cooperantur diligentibus Deum, utpote zs qui secundum propositum vocati sunt (zz; vazx zzi Osctv xÀAnzeig o0sw). Adiectivum xAqz£; (vocatus), quod aeque ac nomeu correspondens xac (vocatio) in Novo Test. semper de divina invitatione ad gratiam accipiendam adhibetur, per se eum quoque desiznarec potest, qui invitationem sequi recusavit (Ma^. 20,16; 92,15,; verum in apostolicis literis semper eum significat, qui vocationem divinam audivit et secutus est. Efficaciam ergo vocationis connotat!, atque haec connotatio nostro in loco eo magis admittatur oportet. quia Deus eos quos vocavit iustificasse statim dicitur (v. 30). Quid vero locutio secundum propositum vocati (3i wxzx z2:0:2 iz hic sibi velit, in controversia est. Graeci plerique nomen z bona vocatorum voluntate interpretantur, qua nimirum fideles divinam vocationem secuti sint. « Nam liberalis quidem, inquit S. Cr. leros. (Procatech. n. 1. M. 33, 333 sq.), Deus est ad benefacienduin, sed exspectat singulorum bonam voluntatem!; propterea subiecit Apostolus : iis qué secundum propositum sunt vocati. Propositum tuum si sincerum est, facit ut vocatus sis; quantumvis enim corpus hic habeas, si mens abfuerit, nulla ad te perveniet utilitas ». Similiter CArys. : « Propositum hic nominat, ne totum vocationi tribuatur, secus enim gentiles et Iudaei contradixissent; si enim sola vocatio sufficeret, cur non omnes salvi facti sunt? Ideo non vocationem tantum sed etiam propositum vocatorum dicit effecisse salutem ; neque enim necessitatem infert vocatio » (cfr etiam TAeod. Dam. Oec. Theoph. Euth.). Ab hac autem sententia , iuxta quam nomine propositi cooperatio vocatorum cum vocationis gralia designatur, eatenus iam S. Cyr. Aler. recedit, quatenus et vocantis et vocati propositum intelligendum esse censet, atque longius omnes fere Latini recedunt, qui de solius Dei proposito vel decreto hic agi recte tenent. Nomen zp50:c enim, licet semel a S. Paulo (2 Tim. 3,10) et bis a S. Luca (Act. 11,23; 27,13), ubi contextu omnis ambiguitas excluditur, de humano proposito adhibeatur, reliquis in Novi Test. locis ' semper significat divinum decretum beneficii supernaturalis conferendi (9,11; Eph. 1,11; 3,11; 2 Tim. 1,9; quibus addere licet Hori. 5,5 iuxta Vulg. cfr supra p. 217 sq.). Quibus ex locis rite colligimus, locutione secundum propositum vocati efficacem vocationem ad gratiam iustitiamque potissimum tamquam beneficium prorsus gratuitum designari (cfr To/. Lap. Men. Tir. Picon. etc., Mai. Reith. M Ev. Ag. ctc.). Etenim propositum describitur velut decretum, quo Deus ab aeterno voluntate consequente et absoluta (EpA. 3,11; 9 Ton. 1,9) certum numerum hominum elegit (cfr ad 9,11) eisque non secundum eorum praevia opera naturalia (9,11; 2 77». 1,9) neque ex debito (cfr ad 4,6. sed cx mera sua liberalitate ac benevolentia (EpA. 1,11, «53:z/a ibid. vv. 5. 9. Vulg. : propositum, beneplacitum) propter merita Christi (2 Tim. 1,9 etc.) gratiam iustitiamque et consequenter gloriam aeternam conferre statuit. Hoc sensu recte 7Àom. : « Propositum ad praedestinationem refertur, quae est secundum Augustinum propositum miserendi ». Haud satis recte aliqui nomine propositi generalem Dei voluntatem salutiferam intelligunt seu « decretum illud, quo Deus ab aeterno statuit lapsum perditumque hominum genus ex mera sua bonitate et clementia per Christum restituere in viam salutis » (Zeel.), atque immerito hanc definitionem ex loco parallelo (2 Tim. 1,9; « luculenter constare » dicunt. Neque enim ibi de antecedente et universali, sed de consequente et particulari voluntate divina, qua aliqui efficaciter vocati sunt, sermo est. [mmerito quoque alii ex nostra appellatione (secundum propositum vocati) absolutam aliquorum praedestinationem ad gloriam ante praevisa merita derivari contendunt (efr Perer. lust. Est. eic., Bisp. ctc.); nostro enim in loco (non minus quam 9,11 et Eph. 4,11; 2 Tiii... 1,9) proxime ac directe de efficaci vocatione ad gratiam agi, non attendunt. Nam vocatio, ubi vox nuda ponitur, semper a Paulo intelligitur ad gratiam fidei atque statim quoque (v. 30) inter dona, ad quae est praedestinatio, prima nominatur vocatio ad fidem, quam vocationem deinde ex ordine iustificatio et in eis, qui cum gratia cooperari perseverant, glorificatio sequuntur. Neque nobis S. Aug. (expos. n. 535; cfr de praed. sanct. 16,32 etc.) sententia probatur, qui « vocatos secundum propositum » et « vocatos »non secundum propositum » hic tacite inter se ita opponi insinuat, ut priore appellatione illi designentur, qui efficaciter vocati vocationem secuti sint, altera illi qui eam secuti non sint. Quemadmodum enim iam monuimus, Paulo 6 xA«té; (vocatus? semper est ille, qui vocationem audivit et secutus est; tautologiam igitur haberemus, si verba secundum propositum ad. efficaciam vocationis significandam addita dicerentur. Quoniam nec huius loci nec nostri muneris est totam praedestinationis doctrinam exponere, in S. Aug. sententiam accuratius non inquirimus; cfr de ea Em. Franzelin De Deo uno p. 635-686, ac de sensu, quem Aug. locutioni secundum propositum attribuit, ibid. p. 604 sqq. lamvero omnia, tribulationibus huius temporis non exceptis, ad salutem cooperari diligentibus Deum , utpote efficaciter ad fidem vocatis, B. Paulus ex eorum praedestinatione accuratius descripta probat. Deum enim illos, quos tales praescivit, ab aeterno ad gloriam praedestinasse (r. 99) praedestinatosque ad eam in tempore adducere (v. 30) docet ; unde deinde consequitur, nihil omnino eos ab assequenda glotria retinere posse (r. 31 sqq.). Apposite recteque fust. adnotat, Apostolum , ubicumque de praedestinatione azil, ita semper loqui, ut non dubitare videatur, quin omnes fideles, quos alloquitur vel de quibus loquitur, ex electorum numero sint!. Quamobrem secundum propositum vocatos et diligentes Deum ad mentem Apostoli illos hic intelligamus oportet, qui in fide, quam efficaciter vocati receperunt, et in dilectione Dei usque ad vitae suae finem sint perseveraturi. De hisce igitur primum ait :
8:29
29 nam (vel iuxta graec. textum : quoniam £x) quos praescivit (zec£tvo), et praedestinavit. (zgoopwsv) conformes fieri? imaginis Filii sui, ut stt ipse (iz «o sivavabxóv) primogenitus inter multos fratres. Ad constructionem quod attinet, sententiam esse incompletam ac velut protasin cum sequente v. 30 connecti debere, aliqui praeeunte Lap. censent (cfr Men. M Ev. etc.). Duo enim verba (praescivit et praedestinavit) inter se coniuncta sequenti phrasi relativa (quos autem praedestinavit) anacoluthice resumi statuunt, ut haec exoriatur constructio : « quos Deus praescivit praedestinavitque conformes fieri imaginis Filii sui, quos inquam praedestinavit, hos et vocavit » etc?. Verum 1.,^et non negemus, particulam 2£ (autem) resumendae sententiae interrup ^e aliquoties inservire (cfr ad 2 Cor. 5,6-8; 10,9 etc.), nulla tamen hic ex iüterruptae sententiae vestigium neque ulla suppetit ratio, cur anacelu*'hum quoddam sententiaeque suspensionem statuamus ; aptissima enit est illa constructio, quam inde a Patrum tempore omnes secuti sunt. Neque enim duo verba illa inter se connectunt, sed ita separant, ut prius cum pronomine relativo protasin constituat, alterum vero, ad quod ex relativo demonstrativum pronomen sua sponte suppletur, ad apodosin pertineat : « nam quos praescivit , (hos) et praedestinavit conformes fieri etc. Ex arcto huius sententiae praecedentisque nexu, quem graeca particula &« clarius quam latinum nam indicat, pronomen c3; (quos) ex superioribus accuratius determinandum esse apparet; de iisdem enim, quibus omnia ad salutem cooperari asseruit, Apostolum loqui tenendum est, nisi forte hanc probationem (attende ad causalem nexum particulis zx nam indicatum) vanam irritamque esse neque ad rem pertinere dicere audeamus. Quare non assentimur illis (licet in tota interpretatione nobiscum consentiant), qui in priore membro ex suis supplent : « Quos pios aut devotos Christo conformes futuros praescivit »; sed sententiae sensus est, Deum cos, quos in sua vocatione ad fidem et in ipsius dilectione perseveraturos ab aeterno cognovit, etiam ab aeterno praedestinasse conformes fieri imaginis. Filii. sui. Hanc quippe explicationem S. Aug. quoque, ni fallor, innuere vult, ubi ait : « Propositum ad praescientiam et ad praedestinationem Dei pertinet; nec praedestinavit aliquem, nisi quem praescivit crediturum et secuturum vocationem suam ». Conformitas autem cum Filio hic intelligenda videtur perfecta conformitas in gloria, ita ut conformes fieri imaginis Filii Dei re idem sit quod conglorificari cum Chrésto (v. 11). Sicut enim Dei Filius, forma servi (uspzy, 8227.29) accepta. nobis quodammodo conformis (2255:22::) factus est (P^7/. 9,1), ita praedestinati formam Christi glorificati accipientes Filio Dei conformes fient. Perfecta ergo conformitas illa designatur, quae in resurrectione habcbitur. quando praedestinati completam filiorum adoptionem, quam hac in terra gemebundi exspectant, i. e. redemtionem corporis sui, consequentur (cfr ad v. 23), quando nimirum Christus in secundo suo adventu « transformabit (5:22777patíse) corpus humilitatis eorum, ut sit conforme (eóyopgev Vulg. minus bene : configuratum) corpori gloriae suae » (FA. 3 21). Nam haud sine causa imagini Filii Dei conformes futuri: dicuntur; qui enim tamquam Adami Filii in corpore suo animali et corruptibili imaginem terreni hominis (viv. sixiva. x99 42ix23) portaverunt, ii tamquam Dei Filii adoptivi, quando completam adoptionem acceperint, imaginem coelestis hominis (xiv six£va 229 £xoupavic)), 1. e. Christi glorificati, in corpore suo spirituali et glorificato portabunt (cfr ad 1 Cor. 15,59 p. 502 sq.). Simili igitur modo, quo vv. 11 et 23, Apostolum de corporis glorificatione, quae utique animi glorificationem beatitudinemque supponit, hic proxime ac directe loqui censemus, atque imaginem Filii iuxta 1 Cor. 15,49 cum Theod. interpretamur gloriosum Christi corpus. Etenim ut praedestinationem ad integram gloriam designet, illud donum aptissime nominat, quod praedestinati, quando Christus mortem velut novissimum hostem devicerit(1 Cor. 15,22 sqq.), velut ultimum gloriae beatitudinisque complementum accepturi sunt (efr Reith. Mai. Beel. etc.). Attamen Christus exaltationem suam corporisque sui gloriam sua ipsius passione sibi promeruit; quia enim sese humiliavit factus obediens usque ad mortem crucis, exaltatus est (Phil.2,8 sq.) et propter passionem mortis gloria et honore est coronatus (Hebr. 2,8). Quare illi quoque, qui praedestinantur conformes fieri imagini Filii Dei, praedestinari dicendi videntur ad gloriam, quam et ipsi divino auxilio adiuti tribulationibus huius temporis cum Christo fortiter toleratis sibi promerere debeant. Nisi enim gloria pracdestinata velut merces praedestinata est, de conformitate proprie dicta non nisi aegre loqui possumus. Connotari igitur recte dicitur, praedestinatis cum Christo compatiendum esse, ut cum eo conglorificentur (v. 17). Ad hanc vero conformitatem cum Christo, quae in completa et con- 'summata adoptione constat, praedestinantur, w4 sit zpse (si; s» ^ elvax abxóv) primogenitus in. multis fratribus. Qua in sententia particula u4, quum graeco c; cum infin. respondeat, minus recte a nonnullis (cfr Thom. Tol. Ag. etc.) pro consecutiva habetur (i. q. 27a ut); finalis enim est, siquidem Deus praescitos eo consilio ad conformitatem cum Christo glorificato seu ad consummatam adoptionem praedestinavit, ut haec conformitasin Unigeniti sui, quem in omnibus primatum tenere voluit, maiorem gloriam cederet. Namque in primogeniti nomine hon tantum notio primum nati sed ctiam praerogativae cum primogenitura coniunctae (cfr Deut. 21,17; Ps. 88.28; .1poc. 1,5) attendatur oportet. Quin eliam hacc omnino praevalet; primum quidem, quia Christus tamquam Filius naturalis ius proprium ad hereditatem habet, reliqui vero coheredes non sunt nisi velut filii adoptivi; deinde vero maxime, quia excellentia singularis Christo ex eo exoritur, quod ipse sua gratia reliquos omnes ad excelsam filiorum adoptivorum dignitatem exaltavit. Egregie enim Thom. : « Sicut Deus suam naturalem bonitatem voluit aliis communicare, participando eis similitudinem suae bonitatis, ut non solum sit bonus sed etiam actor bonorum, ita Filius Dei voluit conformitatem suae filiationis aliis communicare, ut non solum sit ipse filius, sed etiam primogenitus filiorum et sic qui per generationem aeternam est Unigenitus, secundum collationem gratiae sit primogenitus in multis fratribus » (cfr etiam S. Cyr. Alex. Thes. de SS. Trin. Assert. 25. M. 75, &00 sq.). Praeeuntibus S. Amór. (de fide V. 6,83 : « Unde et Apostolus ait : quos praescivit, et praedestinavtt; non enim ante praedestinavit quam praescivit, sed quorum merita praescivit, eorum praemia praedestinavit » ), A'r? (« istos quos praescivit futuros sibi devotos, ipsos clegit ad promissa praemia capessenda ») Prim. Sed. Haym. aliisque nonnullis antiquioribus haud pauci quoque ex modernis interpretibus eandem, quam nos, interpretationem tradunt (cfr Reith. Mai. Beel. Weinh. Ag. eic. — ex acath. Mey. God. Lut. etc.). Vicinissima quoque est plerorumque Graecorum explicatio, qui in eo potissimum dissentiunt, quod praecedens secundum propositum de hominum voluntate (parum recte) intelligentes prius membrum interpretantur : « Quos Deus secundum propositum , i. e. ex animo [gratiis utique adiuto] vocationi obedientes praevidit » etc. (cfr Cyr. Alez. Theod. Oecum. Theoph. Euth. etc.). Neque longe abest iuniorum nonnullorum explicatio, qui conformitatem cum Christo, ad quam est praedestinatio, de iustitia in hac vita et de gloria alterius vitae intelligunt, ita ut Deus eos, quos vocationem ad fidem sequi praevidit, ad ulteriora bona, ad perseverantiam scilicet in iustitia et consequenter ad gloriam praedestinasse dicatur (cfr Tol. Tirin. Calm. Picon. etc.). luxta hos omnes, licet in minoribus quibusdam inter se dissentiant, ex verbis paulinis rite colligitur, praedestinationem adultorum ad gloriam, si per se seorsim spectatur, esse posteriorem (non temporis utique sed ordinis ratione) praevisione meritorum, ita ut illa ab hac dependeat; omnino tamen tenendum est, praedestinationem, si completa spectatur prout est ad gratiam cfficacis vocationis et ad perseverantiam et ad gloriam, non esse ex meritorum praevisione!, dit, imago Filii intelligitur « Christi Iesu anima, quae se per omnia Verbo ac Sapientiae Dei ita coaptavil, ut in nullo prorsus ab eius similitudine decolor haberetur, ita ut quicumque summam perfectionis ac beatitudinis consectatur, ad illius imaginem ac similitudinem tendat, quae primo loco ac super omnes Filii Dei imago est ». Conformitas igitur significaretur, quae per mentis renovationem et inchoatam adoptionem habetur. Verum uti supra iam diximus, in praecedente sententia (diligentibus Deum, secundum propositum vocalis) haec iam est expressa; quare etiam negavimus, conformari imagini Fili idem esse quod « filiorum perfectam adoptionem recipere, quae et huius saeculi iustitiam et futuri gloriam complectatur » (Tol. cfr Chrys. etc.). Melius alii consummationem adoptionis, quae habebitur in gloria, solam intelligunt (cfr Zhom?. etc., E'st. etc.); attamen haec quoque interpretatio latior videtur. Eo igitur modo, quem supra indicavimus, restringatur oportet, ut ultimum adoptionis complementum, i. e. futuram corporis nostri glorificationem, designet. Haec enim sola in 4 Cor. 135,49 nomine imaginis significatur, quem locum 7om. £st. aliique multi ad nostram locutionem illustrandam recte afferunt. Qua démum ratione Deus eos, quos ab aeterno ad gloriam (praevisis eorum meritis) praedestinavit, in tempore ad illam perducat, B. Paulus variis quasi stationibus enumeratis describit, quibus electi ad ultimum gloriae suae complementum, ad corporis sui redemtionem, perventuri sint. Quia autem in toto hoc loco id maxime intendit, ut futuram gloriam certam esse demonstret (cfr ad v. 19), hominis in salutis suae opere cooperationem cum gratia divina tacite supponit atque solos actus divinos recenset, quibus obiectiva gloriae certitudo clarius illucescit :
8:30
30. quos autem praedestinavit, hos et vocavit, et quos vocavit , hos et iustificavit ; quos autem iustificavit, 2llos (xzóxzug , melius : Àos) et glorificavit. « Primum, inquit TÀom., in quo incipit praedestinatio impleri, est vocatio hominis; quae quidem est duplex, una exterior, quae fit ore praedicatoris (Prov. 9,3), alia interior, quae nihil est aliud, quam quidam mentis instinctus, quo cor hominis movetur a Deo ad assentiendum his quae sunt fidei vel virtutis (Is. 41,9) ; et haec vocatio est necessaria , quia cor nostrum se ad Deum non converteret , nisi ipse Deus nos ad se traheret (oan. 6,44), et etiam efficax in praedestinatis, quia huiusmodi vocationi assentiunt ». Efficacem deinde vocationem consequitur iustificatio, quae infusione gratiae sanclificantis efficitur, qua peccalis deletis homo iustus coram Deo constituitur adoptionisque primum gradum consequitur. Verbo iustificandi autem non sola iu- Sslificatio prima, qua homo ex peccatore fit iustus, sed simul omnes gratiae comprchendi recte dicuntur, quibus in accepta gratia sanctificante perseverat continuoque crescit usque ad mortem suam ; iustificationem enim iuxta Apostoli verba sequitur glorificatio. Quia de illa eodem modo, quo de vocatione (2«37.:5:») et iustificatione (33uxatuczv), aoristus adhibetur (2356a5:» gloriftcavit) , cum Chrys. haud pauci hic de inchoata glorificatione, quae hac in terra » per gratiam et (incompletam) adoptionem « habetur, sermonem essc parum recte arbitrantur; nam in tota hac pericope de aeternae gloriae certitudine ac proxime de futura corporis gloria agi vidimus. Rectius ergo cum aliis &oristum proleptice pro futuro adhiberi tenemus. Haud raro quippe Apostolus de futura gloria atque etiam de corporis nostri resurrectione &c transmutatione ita loquitur, quasi eam adepti iam simus, idque ideo, quia revera ius acquisitum ad illam possidemus illiusque arrham jam accepimus (cfr Comm. in 2 Cor. et Gal. p. 136 sqq.). « Verbis utitur, inquit To/et., in praeterito, quamvis nondum exhibita sint, ut certitudinem et infallibilitatem significet ». Ac profecto ea quoque, quae duobus primis aoristis enuntiantur (vocavit , tustificatit) , eo tempore, quo Paulus scripsit, in paucis tantum erant impleta, de omnibus tamen praedestinatis dicta sunt. Itaque omnes tres aoristos pro gnomicissumantur oportet; ad ea nimirum , quae certis positis conditionibus semper fiunt, enuntianda Graeci aoristum saepe adhibent, ita ut et praeterita et praesentia et futura complectatur (cfr Aler. Buttmann Gramm. p. 175. sqq.). Quod vero nonnulli coniiciunt, praeteritum glorificavit ideo adhiberi, quia in Christo capite suo omnia eius membra iam sint glorificata, id minus recte dicitur, quoniam immediate antea conformitas cum Christo glorificato tamquam obiectum et finis praedestinationis est exhibita. Certissimam electis esse gloriam futuram S. Paulus quatuor suis argumentis extra omnem dubitationem posuit; hinc mirum non est, quod pro conclusione quasi triumphans securitatem celebret, qua ipse omnesque fideles, qui vocantem Deum seculi in eius dilectione perseverant, mediis in omnibus temporis huius tribulationibus invicti perstare possint. Neque tamen in his sententiis ad ultimam tantum pericopen de gloriae certitudine attendit, sed omnia animo eius obversantur, quae ad virtutem Evangelii exponendam inde a 5,1 de iustitiae, quae ex fide est, fructibus disseruit, ita ut eas totius huius sectionis epilogum esse plerique iure teneant. Summa enim epilogi sententia est , electis nihil esse timendum, quum Deus ex eorum parte stet. Eam autem primum generali quodam modo proponit brevique argumento confiemat (31. 32); aliquos deinde ex adversariis, qui electos ab assequenda salute retinere posse videntur, brevibus interrogationibus enumerat eosque illis nocituros. non esse responsis suis insinuat (33-37), ac demum firmam suam profitetur persuasionem, nihil esse in rerum universitate, quo Deus electos a se separatum iri permittat (38. 39). Ad stylum huius particulae quod attinet, S. Aug. (de doctr. christ. IV. 20,43) eam velut exemplum grandis et ornatae orationis affert, atque Erasm. quoque Ciceronem nihil usquam grandiloquentius dixisse recte adnotat.
8:31
31. Quid ergo dicemus ad haec (z92; :25-a)? sí Deus pro nobis , quis contra nos? Formula «i zóv ipoüysv ; (quid ergo dicemus) Apostolus haud raro utitur ad conclusionem ex dictis derivandam (cfr ad 6,1); additis autem verbis zp5; 123: (ad haec) significat , unde conclusionem derivari velit!. lam vero multi illud Aaec ad ultimas solas sententias de praedestinatis (28-30) aut ad solum locum de gloriae certitudine (19-30) haud recte restringunt. Nam ex altera interrogatione satis elucet, Apostolum non tantum ad primam huius capitis sententiam (v. 1. nihil ergo damnationis etc.) sed etiam ad totius huius sectionis principium (3,1-11) respexisse, in quo iustificatos pacem cum Deo habere et in tribulationibus gloriari asseruit securitatemque, quam ex Christi morte tamquam maximo caritatis documento hauriant, simili modo quo hic (v. 32) delineavit. De praedestinatis utique nostro in loco sermonem esse, nexus cum praecedentibus docet, sed Apostolus pro more suo iustificatos omnes, de quibus loquitur aut quos alloquitur, ex electorum numero esse supponit (cfr ad v. 29). Unde etiam in tota hac particula omnes romanos neophytos. quibus scribit, secum prima persona plurali complectitur : « Quatenus ergo quisque fidelium confidere potest ac debet, se esse e numero electorum, eatenus sententiam hanc cum iis quae sequuntur potest ac debet sibimet applicare » (Est. cfr lust. Tol. etc.). Verbis suis quis contra nos? adversarios nobis exstituros esse Apostolus non negat, sed vel acerbissimos hostes, Deo nos protegente, nobis non esse nocituros declarat. Quam sententiam simili argumento, quo 5,6 sqq., & maiore ad minus concludens confirmat :
8:32
32. qui etiam (55 ve i. q. ile quippe idem qui) proprio filiio suo (xou i3(cu vlo0) non pepercit, sed pro nobis omnibus tradidit illum , quomodo non etiam cum tllo omnia nobis donavit? Pro perfecto donavit lege futurum donabit, quod cum omnibus graecis codd. et PP. (yapícexo:) reliquae versiones tuentur atque latina quoque versio, uti ex S. Aug. de civ. Dei XXII. 25,5, ex A''* Pel. Prim. etc. commentariis et ex cod. Fuld. apparet, antiquitus exhibuit. Id etiam contextus postulat, qui non de donis iam concessis, sed de gratiis illis loquitur, quibus ad adversarios omnes repellendos indigemus. Recte quidem inde a Patrum tempore non pauci locutionem «oi i3icv vic3 (proprio filio) urgent, ut Christum non adoptione sed generatione ac natura Filium Dei esse demonstrent!. Verum Paulus eam hic non tam ideo elegit, ut divinam Christi naturam , quam ut Patris caritatem maiore cum vi assereret, qui id nobis dare non recusavit, quod maxime proprium et carissimum habuit, proprium unigenitumque suum Filium (Joan. 3,16 etc.). Quin etiam, si ad verborum similitudinem attendimus, improbabile non est, quod aliqui iuniores ac moderni coniecerunt, Apostolum hic illa in mente habuisse, quibus Deus ipse caritatem Abrahami filium unicum offerentis laudavit : « Quia fecisti hanc rem et 2on pepercisti filio tuo unigenito propter me, benedicam tibi » etc. (Gen. 22,16). Quidquid autem hac de re est, dubitari nequit, quin Christi incarnatio ac mors hic simili ratione, qua supra (5,6 sqq.), velut summum caritatis divinae documentum ac simul velut maximum donum designetur, in quoomnia quibus indigemus (-à z2v:a) continentur. « In ipso Filio Dei omnia exsistunt sicut in primordiali et praeoperativa [et meritoria] causa; unde eo tradito omnia nobis traduntur » (Thom.) ; traditus autem nobis est, quando pro nobis incarnatus est, ut mortem pro nobis subiret. « Deus ergo, qui nos pretiosos proprii Filii pro nobis fundendo sanguinem fecit, quomodo non cum ipso omnia donabit? Nihil est enim sive visibilis sive invisibilis creaturae, quod Filio possit adaequari ; nullo enim pacto creatori suo creatura potest conferri; et si creator ipse donatus est nobis, quomodo non cum ipso nobis omnis creatura donabitur? » (Orig.). Generali interrogationi suae, qua nullum hostem nobis nocere posse ostendit, tres particulares (v.
8:33
33 quis accusabit, v. 3*4 quis est qui condemnet,
8:35
v. 35 quis nos separabit) quasi illustrationis gratia subiungit, ut clarius omnique ex parte pateat nihil nobis esse timendum. Atque prioribus quidem duabus securos nos fore in iudicio docet : 33. Quis accusabit adversus electos Dei (wazx iwkiszóv Oz25 sine artic. i. q. adversus tales quos Deus elegit)? Deus qui iustificat. 34. Quis est qui condemnet? Christus Iesus , qui mortuus est , immo qui et resurrezit, qui et est ad dexteram Dei, qui etiam interpellat pro nobis. Sententiarum constructio et nexus similis est praecedenti. Sicuti enim interrogationi (quis contra nos ?) assertio (utique forma interrogativa) adiungitur, qua negativum quod exspectatur responsum /« nemo nisi frustra exsurget contra nos » ) confirmatur, ita hic quoque ad utramque interrogationem (guis accusabit? quis condemnabit?) negativum responsum exspectatur (« nemo nisi incassum nos accusabit aut condemnare ausus fuerit ») et utriusque responsi confirmatio adiungitur. In secunda nimirum et in quarta sententiola copula zzi» es/ suppleatur necesse cest, ut completam habeamus constructionem (0:2; iz: 3 Zw», Xgisti; ev à àz202v0»). Unde hic exoritur sensus : Securi esse poterimus in iudicio; si quis enim contra nos exsurgit accusator. nihil contra nos proficiet, nam Deus ipse est. ui nos rustificat, i. e. iustos nos esse sententia iudiciali declarat nosque ab intentata accusatione absolvit (Zx- . xxv5v tustificare hic sensu forensi cfr ad 2,13; Ga/. 9,16 etc.). Neque quisquam nos condemnare audebit, nam Cristus Iesus, supremus vivorum ac mortuorum iudex (cfr 2,16; 2 Cor. 5,10; Act. 10,90 etc.), ipse est, qui mortuus est ad. nostra delicta expianda , mmo qui et resurrerit, ut nos participes redderet fructuum mortis suae (cfr ad 5, 95), qui et est ad dexteram Dei secundum humanam suam naturam, ut regnum quod sanguine suo sibi acquisivit (Act. 20,928) administrans nos, amicos suos, adiuvet et corroboret (cfr ad 1 Cor. 15,94 sqq.), qui etiam interpellat pro nobis tamquam advocatus noster (1 /oan. 2,1), « dum semper hominem quem suscepit glorificatum quasi nostrum pignus Patri ostendit et offert velut verus et aeternus sacerdos » (Prim. efr Hebr. 1,95 sq. etc.), vel uti eodem sensu 7Àom. habet : « interpellat pro nobis humanitatem pro nobis assumtam et mysteria in ea celebrata conspectui paterno repraesentando ». Recte Cai. adnotat, illud pro noóis, quod ultimo soli membro sit additum, ad omnia quatuor pertinere; immerito autem 7^/. id negat, quia ultimum beneficium velut maius quoddam tribus prioribus quasi opponi arbitratur. Maiore enim cum iure duo priora, quae participiis graecis exprimuntur (5 àzz0avov , uXAAcv 23 xxi Pvegfci;) a duobus posterioribus sententia relativa expressis (22 zx: fscw..., £j xxi ivvvr/2vet) distingui dicuntur, quatenus illis beneficia semel pro semper praestita, his beneficia semper duratura significantur. Ceterum ordine quodam historico recensentur, ut electis condemnationem non esse timendam eluceat, quum Christus tot tantaque beneficia eis praestiterit ac praestet. Hac ratione locus interpretandus est iuxta interpunctionem, quam Vulg. Clem. exhibet !' quamque ex moderuis acath. multi sequuntur (cfr God. Weiss Goeb. Lips. Lange etc.). Revera simplicitate sese commendat et vel ideo admittenda est, quia conformis est praecedenti constructioni (vv. 31-32) et sequenti (vv. 335-37). Patrum tamen, ut videtur, auctoritate permoti fere omnes catholici alias interpungendi rationes praeferunt, quibus utique sensus universus totius loci haud multum mutatur. pronuntiabitur, ut post percontationem qua dicimus : quis accusabit adversus electos Dei? illud quod sequitur sono interrogantis enuntietur : Deus qui iustificat? ut tacile respondeatur : non; et item percontemur : quis est qui condemnet? rursusque interrogemus : Christus Jesus, qui mortuus est? magis aulem qui resurrezit? qui est in dertera Dei? qui et interpellat pro nobis? ut ubique tacite respondeatur : non ». Quibus S. Eucher. Lugd. (Instruct. ad Salon. II. M. 50,804) addit, « haec in quibus ipse sibi respondeat, quasi eiptovixói; esse legenda : « numquid forte Deus qui iustificat accusabit adversus electos Dei? Quamvis autem haud paucis haec explicatio probetur (cfr Haym. Herv. Abael. Lomb. eic., Mai. Becel. Bisp. Dr. etc. — Olsh. De W. etc.), non tantum ironiae hic non videtur esse locus, sed aliquid miri quoque habet hypothesis , quod Deus velut accusator cogitetur (apud quem iudicem enim Deus quemquam accusare potest?), atque nexus quoque parum est aptus, si interroganti. quis sit accusator, responsi loco exponatur, quid facturus sit iudex. Melior altera videtur interpunctio, quam cum graecis Patribus (cfr Orig. Chrys. Theod. ec.) iuniores plurimi ac nonnulli moderni praeferunt (cfr Tolet. Est. Lap. Nat. etc.,Heith. M Ev. etc.). Primae scilicet interrogationi negative responsum iri supponentes duas sequentes sententiolas in unam contrahunt, quae negationis rationem afferat: « Quis accusabit adversus electos Dei? Nemo, nam Deus qui iustificat, quis est qui condemnet? » i.e. quis electos, quum a Deo iusti declarentur, condemnare audeat '? Similiter quartam sententiam cum insequente interrogatione (v. 33) ita connectunt, ut eam negandam esse insinuet : « Quum Christus sit ille, qui mortuus est etc. pro nobis, quis ergo nos separabit a caritate Christi? » Verum Paulus, si quartam ac quintam sententiam tam arcte coniungi voluisset, procul dubio scripsisset : a caritate eius; praeterea in v. 335 scribendum fuit «& oov (quis ergo), ut nexus cum praecedentibus innotescat, sed hanc lectionem testes critici non approbant (cfr VV. LL.); demum interrogatio v. 35 suum responsum accipit v. 37, quae sententia superflua esset, si negationis ratio iam v. 34 esset indicata. Itaque Vulg. Clem. interpunctionem, quam secuti sumus, omnino praeferendam ducimus. Electis Dei non tantum in supremo iudicio sed etiam in tota sua vita auxilia Christi non esse defutura, duobus ultimis membris v. 34 iam indicatur, accuratius autem tertia particulari interrogatione (r. 35) exponitur, quae prioribus parallela negativum, sicut illae, responsum exspectat negationisque confirmationem (r. 37) annexam habet.
8:39
33. Quis (ergo) nos separabit a caritate Christi? tribulatio? an angustia? an. fames? an nuditas? an periculum? an persecutio? an gladius? Ad latinam lectionem quod attinet, particulam ergo hic abundare, modo iam monuimus (cfr VV. LL.), ita ut tres interrogationes (:í; iyxaXíost; c/o $ xaxaxpuióv ; tie djs xopice;) asyndete se excipiant. Praeterea animadverte in paenultimo enumerationis membro ponendo (an persecutio?) latina exemplaria inter se dissentire; nam cum graecis codd. aliisque versionibus consentientes illud tertio in loco exhibent A'*" Haym. Herv. Lomb. Thom. Lyr. antiquioresque Vulg. codd. (Fuid. Amiat. etc.) ; quarto in loco Primas., quinto Dion., sexto cum Vulg. Clem. soli iuniores codd. latini. Quod demum Apostolus, quamvis res tantum enumeret, pronomine :í; (quis?) utatur pro neutro «i (quid?), id non est mirum, quia ad personas praecipue attendit, quae persecutionibus suis electos Christo eripere conantur. Unica huius sententiae difficultas est, quidnam nomine caritatis Christi designetur, num nimirum genetivus Christi sit obiectivus an subiectivus (cfr ad 5,5; 2 Cor. 5,14). Patres fere antiquioresque interpretes caritatem, qua nos Christum diligimus, intelligunt; postquam enim beneficia, quibus Christus, aeque ac Pater (v. 33) et Spiritus S. (v. 26), noscumulavit, sint enumerata, his verbis nos admoneri censent, ut continuum Christo rependamus amorem : « Neque tamen dixit : debetis et vos ita illum amare, sed ineffabili eius liberalitate quasi abreptus exclamat : quis nos separabit » etc. (CArys. cfr Orig. Theoph. etc., A'" Prim. etc.!, Herv. Thom. etc., Lap. MEv. Ag. etc.). Verum iuniores modernique fere cuncti caritatem Christi erga nos interpretantur (cfr Cai. Tol. Est. Iust. etc., Reith. Mai. Beel. Bisp. Weinh. Dr. etc.), idque ni fallor rectius, si ad interrogationem ipsam ac totius pericopes structuram scopumque attendimus. Satis enim mira profecto videtur locutio : « Quis me separabit a meo amore erga Christum? » Praeterea in eo versatur Apostolus, ut omnimodam electorum securitatem celebret; ad hanc autem quam maxime pertinet certitudo, nihilin toto mundo esse, quod eis continuam Christi caritatem protectionemque eripere possit. lamvero mundus omni quidem qua potest ratione electos opprimens et affligens illos eo adducere studet, ut caritate, qua Christus eos amplectitur et protegit, sese indignos reddant ac proin ab ea separentur. At Christus similis non est hominibus, ut amicos in aerumnis positos derelinquat et contemnat, sed electos suos, si aflliguntur ac vexantur, adiuvat protegitque , ne adversis rebus frangantur amoreque suo, quo eos diligit, indigni fiant. Hunc esse sensum nexumque satis clarum est, quum statim addatur, nos in omnibus calamitatibus victuros esse per eum qui nos diligit (r. 31); quin etiam locutio sequens (caritas Dei quae est in. Christo v. 39) de Christo caritate erga nos agi confirmat. In calamitatibus, quibus mundus electos a caritate Christi separare conatur, recensendis Paulus ad ea respexisse iure dicitur, quae ipse aliique viri apostolici illo tempore semper experiebantur (cfr 2 Cor. 5, 6 sqq.; 6,& sqq.; 11,23 sqq. etc.) quorumque suam quoque partem fideles omnibus fere in ecclesiis perpetiebantur. Duobus primis nominibus (tribulatio, angustia, UAtli;, ozcvojopía) omnes quasi comprehenduntur magnusque earum gradus indicatur (cfr ad 2,9); reliquis particulares nonnullae ita recensentur, ut ab earum causa communi (persecutio 3w»v95;) ad varios effectus (fames , nuditas, periculum, Xxy5;, Toev5one , *iv£vvo;) deveniatur ultimoque in loco supremum supplicium (gladius y.x2:9 metonym. pro occisio) nominetur. Ne quis vero miretur, quod ipsam violentam mortem fidelibus timendam esse supponat, dictum sacri cuiusdam poetae ex filiis Core (Ps. 43,23) affert, qui suae gentis eo tempore iniuste oppressae tristissimam sortem delineans simul futuram electorum oppressionem praesagivit : 36. sicut scriptum est : quia propter te mortificamur. (0xvazoóp.a0s 1. q. morte afficimur, vel delemur) 40to die (24x x1,» fuígzv); aestimati sumus sicut oves occisionis. Velut parenthesis a Vu/g. Clem. haec inseruntur, sed parenthesin proprie dictam non constituunt, quia sequens sententia (r. 37) non minus ad hoc dictum, quam ad v. 35 refertur atque verba nostra praecedentem constructionem continuant. Iuxta plerosque Patres Ps. 43. vaticinium est de persecutione, quam contra populum israeliticum, quia patriam religionem deserere nolebat, Antiochus Epiphanes excitavit; iuxta modernos autem in Psalmo hoc poeta quidam sacer, de cuius aetate non constat, tribulationes describit, quas suo tempore cum contribulibus suis ipse perferebat. Quidquid hac de quaestione est (de qua cfr Comm. in Psalt.), ex toto carmine elucet , similem fuisse populi israelitici sortem, de qua agitur, sorti Christianorum a mundo semper oppressorum. Pii ergo ludaei, qui ob fidelitatem, qua Domino adhaerebant (propter te), continuis mortis periculis erant expositi (Loto die, i. e. quasi singulis horis a mane ad vesperum, nunc hi nune illi, »iortificamur), sicut oves caedi destinatae, iure merito velut typus considerari possunt electorum. quibus mundus, ut eos a caritate Christi separet, omnis generis calamitates ipsamque mortem violentam machinatur. Licet autem ovibus occisionis similes aestimentur electi. nihil est, quod eos movere debeat : 37. sed in his omnibus superamus (oxsevoxysv, cum Tert. Scorp. c. Gnost. 13, S. Cyr. Testim. c. lud. Ill. 18, S. Aug. de doctr. christ. IV. 20,43 etc. significantius : supervincimus) propter eum (cum melioribus testibus cfr VV. LL. lege: per eum) qui. dilexit nos. Quibus verbis negativum responsum confirmatur, quod ad interrogationem v. 35 exspectatur : calamitates enim enumeratae nos a Christi caritate separare nequeunt, quia per Christi caritatem nobis auxilia abundantissima subministrantem (per eum qut dilexit nos) eas non simplici sed splendidissima victoria superamus (supervincimusi. c. « cum omni facilitate, sinesudoribus laboribusque vincimus » CArys.). In eundem sensum latina lectio propter eum trahi potest, si eam cum antiquioribus interpretaris « propter eius auxilium, non propter nostras vires » (cfr Herv. Thom. etc.). Demum Apostolus assertum suum, electos a caritate Christi separari non posse , intima sua persuasione, quae fide nititur, quasi triumphans confirmat : 38. certus sum enim (z£zswpax yxp), quia neque mors neque vita, neque angeli neque principatus (àzyat) neque virtutes , neque instantia neque futura, neque fortitudo, 39. neque altitudo neque profundum, neque creatura alia (52s «i; «ciat; Ez£o2) poterit nos separare à caritate Dei , quae est in Christo Iesu Domino nostro. De huius sententiae lectione neque in graecis neque in latinis codicibus satis constat ; quoniam autem varietates, si totius loci sensum spectamus, non admodum magni sunt momenti, illud adnotasse sufficit, quintum membrum latinum (neque virtufes 2277s osi) iuxta. meliores testes graecos et latinos omittendum, et in octavo membro latino (neque fortitudo) pluralem (neque fortitudines, uti Tolet. legit, vel melius : neque virtutes 55v: Sovxp.ev;) substituendum videri !. Verbo zézziyac hic non certitudinem fidei exprimi, quum fides eam, quam Apostolus hoc in loco exprimit, non tantum non praebeat sed semper cum timore ac tremore salutem quaerere iubeat, [i«5s/. haud recte cum nonnullis monet; de electis enim et in electorum persona Apostolus loquitur : « Certus enim sum, neque dubitatio ulla mihi est, quia fides me ita docet, nullam creaturam separare posse electos a dilectione, qua Deus eos diligit in Christo et per Christum » (Tolet. cfr Est. etc.). Persuasionem autem suam summo cum animi ardore et impetu pronuntiat ; unde difficile est dictu, quo accurato sensu singula enumerationis membra nos a caritate, qua Deus electos amplectitur, separare posse significet. Primo in loco mortem et vitam nominat, et mortem quidem, uti Thom. recte coniicere videtur, velut « praecipuum inter terribilia », vitam vero « velut praecipuum inter appetibilia ». Minus apte a CArys. Theod. intelligitur aeterna mors et vita, ac si sensus sit : « neque si quis mortem aeternam mihi comminaretur, ut a Christo separer, neque si vitam aeternam promitteret, ego conditionem admitterem » (Chrys.); neque enim de re plane impossibili, sed de tentationibus, quae hominem ad infidelitatem adducere et caritate Dei indignum reddere per se possunt, Apostolum loqui censemus (cfr Est. etc.). Quare duo (vel tria) sequentia quoque membra : neque angeli neque principatus (neque virtutes) de bonorum angelorum ordinibus non interpretamur, qui electos tentare per impossibile supponantur (cfr Ga/. 1,18 ubi eiusmodi liypothesis impossibilis utique admittenda est), sed de malis angelis, qui ordinum, ad quos ante lapsum pertinuerunt, nomina viresque naturales retinent (cfr ad 1 Cor. 15,24; EpA. 6,12). Neque a communi sententia, iuxta quam utroque nomine (vel omnibus tribus nominibus) aut boni angeli soli aut soli mali designantur, cum nonnullis modernis recedere licet, ut uno bonos, altero malos spiritus, aut uno angelicas vel daemoniacas, altero humanas potestates significari dicamus. Imbecilla enim est eorum ratio, in praecedentibus inter vitam et mortem et in sequentibus inter instantia et futura atque inter altitudinem et profundum adesse oppositionem quandam, similem igitur in his membris esse admittendam. Immerito quippe supponitur, Apostolum antithesibus quasi ludere oppositaque cumulare; nam id unum agit, ut nihil omnino in rerum universitate electis nocere posse doceat. Hanc ob causam praeter angelos etiam unum vel duos ex superioribus ordinibus nominat, ut omnes etiam potentissimorum daemonum vires vincendis electis impares esse efficacius inculcet. Ad visibilia iam transiens prius omnia bona ct mala, quae liominibus tentationi esse possunt, iuxta temporis ordinem distinguit : neque instantia, (&veoxóxa i. q. praesentia cfr ad 1 Cor. 3,22), sive delectationem sive dolorem inferunt, neque futura (52122722), sive desiderium sive timorem excitant, nos a Christo separare possunt. Deinde humanos magistratus commemorare videtur : 25: 2i: neque rirtutes, quibus hoc iu loco, quid aliud designetur, non apparet: similiter latinum fortitudo ab antiquioribus iunioribusque explicatur « potentia tyrannorum et persecutorum » (7ol.), « fortitudo principum huius saeculi » (Est.) etc. Sicut autem modo temporis, ita nunc loci ratione omnia bona ac mala distinguit : neque altitudo neque prof undum; quin enim abstracta haec nomina (joya, $30::) pro concretis ($9«X&, Ga0ct« alta, profunda) sint adhibita, vix potest esse dubium. Accuratiorem tamen horum nominum non magis quam praecedentium (instantia , futura) definitionem quaerendam esse existimamus; satis , ürbitrariae enim sunt eae, quae proponi solent: « spiritus nequitiae de coelestibus et de infernis » (Orig.), « coelum et gehennam » (Theod.), « celeberrima et maxime ingloriosa » (Mopsu.), « neque altitudo, ex qua sc. mihi minaretur praecipitium, neque profundum, in quo aliquis submersionem mihi minaretur » (TAom.), « neque prosperitas neque adversitas » (To/.) etc. Tam persuasum autem est Apostolo, nihil omnino electos a Deo separaturum esse, ut sua enumeratione, quae omnia iam complectitur, quasi non contentus ultimo in loco addat : neque aliqua creatura alia (obve ttg xícug £xé£pa); quibus verbis nullam plane rem cogitari posse asserit, qua electi separentur a caritate Dei , quae est in Christo Iesu, i. e. a caritate, qua Deus eos prosequitur quamque eis Christus meritis suis conciliavit. Divinae enim erga nos dilectionis fundamentum Christus est tamquam mediator ac propitiator noster. Eadem igitur ratione Apostolus sectionem hanc terminat, qua eam inchoarat. Per Iesum Christum enim nobis pacem cum Deo ac spem gloriae aeternae redditam esse ibi asseruerat (5,1 sqq.), atque nunc demonstratione sua terminata de certitudine futurae nostrae gloriae iure gloriatur. Clarum autem est, eundem non esse hominem, qui hic tanta cum vi fiduciam salutis suae profitetur et qui supra (7,24) gemebundus exclamavit : « Quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius! » Quodsi hoc in loco iustificatus loquitur, id quod nemo in dubitationem vocare audebit, ibi hominem sub Legis et peccati iugo constitatum loqui necessario erit dicendum. QUAE EVANGELII SIT RELATIO AD SALUTIS PROMISSIONES POPULO ISRAEL DIVINITUS FACTAS (9,1-11,86). In generali sua thesi S. Paulus, quum Evangelium « virtutem Dei in salutem omni credenti, ludaeo primum et Graeco » diceret (1,16), ludaeis speciale quoddam ius ad iustitiam salutemque per Evangelium allatam competere haud sine ratione insinuavit. Populo enim Israel inde a patriarcharum aetate Deus iterum iterumque Messiam promiserat, cuius regnum summam ei allaturum esset felicitatem; quare ad benedictiones per Christum allatas non tantum eadem ratione, qua reliquae nationes, propter divinam misericordiam, sed etiam quasi iure suo proprio propter Dei promittentis fidelitatem aspirare potuerunt (cfr 15,8 sq.). Verum ludaei cum ducibus sacerdotibusque suis Christum advenientem eiusque Evangelium respuerant, atque eo tempore, quo scripta est epistola nostra, i. e. triginta circiter annis post Domini mortem, totus fere populus in sua infidelitate sese quasi obduraverat, ita ut a messianica iustitia ac salute, quam non nisi fide evangelica obtineri Apostolus docuit, plane exclusus esse videretur. In eorum autem locum successerant ethnici, qui paene ubique fidem magna cum promptitudine acceperant florentissimasque ecclesias in praecipuis romani imperii civitatibus fundaverant. Qui rerum status, quoniam divinis promissionibus repugnare videbatur, haud levem creavit difficultatem, quam Apostolo praetermittere non licuit. Haud enim improbabile est, incredulos ludaeos hac obiectione praedicationem evangelicam impugnasse scrupulosque animis neophytorum iniecisse !. In prima quidem epistolae sectione Paulus iam ostenderat, doctrinam de iustitia fidei cum veteris oeconomiae revelatione plane consonare (3,21 sqq.; *,1 sqq.), ac promissiones quoque divinas incredulitate aliquorum irritas non reddi obiter iam monuerat (3,1 sqq.); sed ut thesin suam invicte stabiliret, totam quaestionem accuratius tractandam censuit. Itaque doctrinam suam ab illa ludaeorum obiectione vindicaturus in hac sectione, ultimis theseos suae verbis (Iudaeo primum et Graeco) quasi explanatis (cfr Cai.), ostendit, quae Evangelii, quod divinam suam virtutem ad omnes credentes sine distinctione extendit, relatio sit ad messianae salutis promissiones soli [Israeli olim a Deo datas. Primo autem in loco, promissionum illarum, quae naturali generationi aut operibus Legis non sint alligatae neque perfectam Dei ad salutem vocantis libertatem coarctent, indole explanata, earum efficaciam eo nori tolli demonstrat, quod iuxta prophetarum vaticinia ethnici multi vocentur, ludaei autem pauci tantum salutis participes (iant (9,1-29). Causam deinde, cur multi Iudaei ad iustitiam, quam ethnici fide apprehenderint, non perveniant, eorum ipsorum esseignorantiam culpabilem monet, quum Legem non intelligentes iustitiam propriam statuere velint, evangelicae autem fidei iustitiam respuerint (9,30-10,21). Demum ex praesente Iudaeorum multorum infidelitate ad totius populi reiectionem immerito concludi praefatus infidelitatem illam sapientissimo Dei consilio permitti docet; eam quippe saluti esse gentibus, quae ipsae fide sua Iudaeos quoque ad fidem sint adducturae, ut hac ratione utrique sese mutuo adiuvantes ex infidelitate salventur (11,1-32). Unde totam tractationem laude terminat misericordiae ac sapientiae, qua Deus viis humano intellectui imperviis omnes ad salutem perducit (11,33-36). Tribus ergo paragraphis quaestio ita absolvitur, ut in prima doceatur, praesentem Iudaeorum infidelitatem et reiectionem cum divinis promissionibus non pugnare (9,1-29); in secunda, eos sibi ipsis suam exclusionem a salute promissa debere (9,30-10,91); in tertia, eorum infidelitatem, a Deo ob sapientissimas rationes permissam, dumtaxat partialem esse et temporariam (11,1-36). S "?. — Praesens [sraelis ezclusio « salute messiana cum
8:1
Quelques mss. et Ve. ajoutent : μὴ χατὰ oapxa περιπατουσιν, et le texte reçu a encore en plus : αλλα χατὰ πνευμα. La leçon courte des critiques (WA, Tisch., Nestle, Soden) n'est guère appuyée que sur des autorités égyptiennes, mais elle se recommande par son admirable concision; d'autant que le reste paraît emprunté au v. 4. οὐδέν est très général : « il n’y a plus aucune raison ». ἄρα indique toujours une conclusion. Mais cette conclusion ne peut se rattacher à 25b, qui est plutôt la conclusion de la situation fâcheuse (νη, 13-24), ni même à 2568 (trop tloigné), à moins qu'on ne se décide à placer ailleurs 25°. Même dans ce cas, une simple exelamation serait mal faite pour servir de base à une conclusion aussi positive. Il faut donc regarder ce début comme la conclusion de tout ce qui précède, depuis le chap. vr, et qui montrait le péché vaincu, ainsi que en le Christ Jésus t'a délivré de la loi du péché et de la la mort, par l'union au Christ : la Loi cile-même avait été abolie par sa mort (vu, 6). C'est à ce point que se rattache vu, 1, comme base doctrinale; ce qui suivait (vu, 7-24) ne fait que résoudre une objection; cependant les traits de cette situation ne seront pas oubliés, de sorte qu’en somme ἄρα s'entend de tout ce qui précède (Corn.). — κατάχριμα signifie condamnation, non peine infligée (contre Corn.). Il s’agit de la condamnation menaçant ceux qui n'observaient pas la Loi. Elle tombe avec la Loi elle-même. Corn. objecte le Concile de Trente, alléguant ce passage pour prouver que rien n'empêche les baptisés d'entrer au ciel. Mais le Concile ne cite ce texte que pour prouver la rémission complète par le baptême de tout ce qui est péché, et, après avoir cité plusieurs autres textes, il conelut : ita ut nihil prorsus cos ab ingressu coeli remoretur. Et c'est bien ainsi qu'on doit entendre la pensée de Paul, qui s'exprime d'une façon absolue, sans qu’on soit obligé pour cela de changer le sens de χατάχριμα, qui peut s'entendre : damnatio et quantum ad culpam ct quantum ad poenam — τοῖς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ (cf. vu, 12. 23). L'expression, d'un raccourci admirable, désigne ceux qui ont été baptisés dans le Christ (vi, 3), qui vivent en lui (vi, 11. 23). Ils sont désormais (νῦν) bien en lui, et le moment est venu de parler de cette vie de l'esprit. Dans la Ve. on pourrait omettre qui non secundum carnem ambulant avec Orig.-int. et Aug. pour se conformer au texte grec critique.
8:2
Soden est revenu à la leçon μὲ du texte reçu et de Vo. au lieu de σε, après ἠλευθέρωσεν, Elle est plus coulante, à cause de ἐγώ du ch. précédent, mais par Cela même un peu suspecte, et, si elle est plus appuyée par des Pères, elle l'est moins par les mss. On garde σε avec WA, Tisch., Weiss. Ge verset prouve le précédent. En effet, ceux qui sont dans le Christ Jésus agissent d’après l'esprit qui les a délivrés de la loi du péché. Nous supposons avec Thom., Lips., Kühl, que ἐν Χριστῷ I. se rapporte à la « vie » (non à ἠλευθέρωσεν), car c’est le mot principal du v. 1 que démontre le v. 2; il doit donc se retrouver dans l'argumentation du v. 2, au lieu d'être un simple incident de la libération; désormais les fidèles demeurent dans le Christ. Outre que l'expression « délivrer » ἐν Xe. est moins naturelle que ζωὴ ἐν Xo. (vi, 23). Paul a opposé la loi du péché et la loi de la raison. Cette dernière était impuissante à vaincre la première sous le régime de la Loi. Le résultat menaçant était la condamnation. Maintenant tout est changé. Il n’est plus question de la loi de la raison, mais de la loi de l'esprit. En effet on ne peut prendre νόμος dans le sens de loi positive, la loi de la foi (Ambrst.) opposée à celle de Moïse. Ce ne peut être que la loi de l’Esprit-Saint, ou comme tel, ou comme communiqué à l’homme (la grâce). Thomas propose les deux sens; le premier (CArys. etc.) est préféré par Cornely. L’Esprit-Saint est esprit de vie (génitif d'apposition ou d'explication); il est vie et il vivifie. C'est le système des protestants. Mais ceux qui interprètent « la vie dans le Christ » et non « nous a délivrés dans le Christ » ne sont point en cela très conséquents, car l'esprit de la vie dans le Christ n’est pas l'Esprit-Saint, mais l'esprit que nous tenons de notre union au Christ. De toute façon il paraît plus naturel de reconnaître ici cet esprit communiqué. L'opposition est avec la loi du péché qui était en nous, c’est-à-dire dans la chair, et en partie avec la loi de la raison (vu, 23; cf. v. 25) qui était aussi en nous. Par la vie dans le Christ, la loi de l'esprit a remplacé ou plutôt fortifié la loi de la raison. Il ne s'agit pas de la rémission des péchés, qui est supposée, non exprimée, mais d'une délivrance concomitante qui a été opérée aussi par l'acte du baptême (ἠλευθέρωσεν, aor.), et qui porte sur la loi du péché. Cornely concédera au v. 9 que ἐν πνεύματι a trait à la grâce, en opposition avec la chair. Or cette opposition commence dès le v. 4, où κατὰ πνεῦμα s'entendra donc aussi de la grâce. Dès lors c’est la situation créée au v. 2 et le même πνεῦμα, Quand l'Esprit-Saïint paraît, au v. 9, il est nommé l'Esprit de Dieu. Thomas (2° loco) : Alio modo lex spiritus potest dici proprius effectus Spiritus sancti, scilicet fides per dilectionem operans. Cette façon d'entendre spiritus est conforme à l'orthographe de la Vs.-Clém. qui ne met de majuscule qu'à partir du v. 9. Paul a voulu reprendre la situation où elle était au chap. vu, et la transformer en suivant le parallélisme des « loïs ». Rien de plus hardi que de joindre la Loi, tout à l'heure vieille lettre opposée à l'esprit (vu, 6), et l'esprit lui-même. L'esprit est communiqué d'une manière stable, il est désormais comme une respiration, une chose régulière, une loi. Le moi, au lieu d'être impuissant, est délivré de la loi du péché et de la mort. Nous ne prétendons pas que le chrétien soit délivré de la concupiscence; ce serait trop contraire à la foi et à l'expérience, et Paul n'a pu tomber dans cette illusion. Mais il faut donc constater que « la loi du péché » n'était pas la concupiscence. Cette dernière était seulement « l’autre loi » (vn, 23) qui s’opposait à la raison. La loi du péché c'était la domination, le régime du péché. Nous en sommes délivrés par la loi ou le régime de l'esprit, la vie spirituelle. Nous sommes avant tout délivrés du péché lui-même par le baptême; mais la rémission du péché est plutôt rattachée à la justification. Maintenant il s’agit de l’état de vie. Aussi est-on en même temps délivré de la mort, en tant que la mort temporelle serait en même temps la mort éternelle. Dans la Vg., le changement de me en te est subordonné à l'acceptation de la leçon que nous avons préférée; il ne s'impose donc pas.
8:3
Le v. 2 disait comment les chrétiens unis au Christ sont délivrés dela loi du péché; le v. 3 va plus au fond et dit comment Dieu a condamné de péché par l’Incarnation de son Fils. L'explication du détail est fort difficile: — τὸ ἀδύνατον τοῦ νόμου, si l'on prend le sens actif et le génitif dans son sens normal, signifie « l'impuissance, l’infirmité de la loi ». Tertullien : quod invalidum erat legis (De res. carn. 46); cf. Act. x1v, 8; Rom. xv, 1 et Épitre à Diognète 1x, 6 τὸ ἀδύνατον τῆς ἡμετέρας φύσεως εἰς τὸ τύχειν ζωῆς, « l'incapacité de notre nature d'atteindre la vie » {cité par Corn., mais en faveur de la seconde opinion). Mais ἀδύνατον peut aussi signifier au sens passif : ce qu'il est impossible de faire, et c'est même son sens normal dans l'A. T. Dans ce cas τῷ νόμῳ serait plus naturel que τοῦ νόμου. Cependant Paul ἃ écrit τὸ δυνατὸν αὐτοῦ (1x, 221, et Xénophon : ἀπὸ τοῦ τῆς πόλεως δυνατοῦ (Ποίους, I, 1v, 6 cité par Corn.), « cc qui était possible à la ville ». Le contexte exige ce second sens, car il est certain que la phrase demeure suspendue apris 525465. On ne peut en effet la considérer comme un accusatif dépendant d'un verbe qui n'existe pas. C'est donc ou un nominatif ou un accusatif absolu, mais en tout cas un point en vedette au début de la phrase. Pour que l'anacoluthe ne soit pas trop dure on dira donc : « ce que la Loi ne pouvait pas faire, Dieu l’a fait, à savoir il ἃ condamné », plutôt que : « l'impuissance de la Loi, Dieu y ἃ remédié, car il a condamné », qui est beaucoup moins naturel. τοῦ νόμου sera donc un gén. de capacité. ἐν ©, si l'on prend ἀδύνατον au sens actif, devra nécessairement se traduire « ce en quoi », ἐπ quo {Fg.), indiquant quel est le point faible de la Loi; elle est impuissante en ce qu’elle est affaiblie par la chair. La même traduction est possible si l'on prend ἀδύνατον dans le sens passif; mais dans ce cas ἐν & est plus inaturel dans le sens de ἐν τούτῳ ὅτι, comme ἐφ᾽ &, v, 12 (cf. 1 Cor. 1v, 4, ἐν τούτῳ « pour autant »}, donc quia ou tout au moins quatenus. Toujours soucieux de ne pas condamner la Loi en elle-même, Paul reprend d’un mot ce qu'il a déjà expliqué (vn, 14 55.). — ὁ θεός, c'est Dieu qui parait comme auteur principal; ce serait un indice que Paul pense plutôt à l’Incarnation qu'à l’action du Christ incarné. — πέμψας peut se prendre soit comme un part. modal, sans notation de temps : « Dieu a condamné... en envoyant » (cf. Act, 1, 24 χαὶ προσευξάμενοι εἶπαν); soit comme un part. au sens d’aoriste : « ayant envoyé d'abord... il condamna ». Le choix dépendra du sens de χατέχρινεν. — ἐν ὁμοιώματι. Le datif avec ἐν indique normalement en grec que le Fils est envoyé étant déjà dans la ressemblance de la chair. Mais dans le N. T., ἐν est quelquefois pour εἰς, par ex. Le. 1x, 46; Jo. v, 4; Act. x1, 11. Cf. Blass-Debrunner (δ 218} pour des exemples dans la koinè. Et ce point aussi dépend du sens de χατέχρινεν, — La pensée exprimée par « la ressemblance de la chair de péché » est aujourd'hui comprise de la même façon par les exégètes (Corn. et les catholiques, mais aussi Zips., Weiss, SH., Zahn, Kühl, et presque Jülicher). 11 s'agit du Fils de Dieu au sens propre et mélaphysique, nullement d'un fils adoptif. Le mot « ressemblance » ne jette aucun doute sur la réalité de la nature humaine de Jésus dont personne ne doutait alors, du moins parmi les chrétiens. Paul voulait dire que le Fils avait pris notre chair; mais notre chair était, depuis Adam, une chair dominée par le péché. C'est sur ce point que le Christ ne pouvait nous ressembler {ΠῚ Cor. v, 21). La ressemblance de la chair de péché est donc notre chair, mais sans le péché. — καὶ περὶ ἁμαρτίας est rattaché à ce qui précède. Cornely réfute les anciens qui l'ont lié à xaréxpuvev. Ces mots ne sont pas superflus (contre Jëlicher, qui admet une glose, d'après Gal. 1, 4); ils indiquent que la mission était relative au péché, et par conséquent avait pour but de le vaincre, — κατέκρινεν est le mot difficile. Comme sens, on peut concéder à Cornely qu'il signifie une condamnation accompagnée de certains effets; par le fait mème qu'on est condamné, on est souvent déchu de tels ou tels droits, mais c'est plutôt par voie de conséquence, qu'en interprétant χαταχρίνειν de l'exécution de la peine. Le péché est condamné, son domaine sur la chair est atteint. Mais à quel moment Dieu a-t-il porté la sentence, et pourquoi? Plusieurs (Lips., SIT. οἷο. l'entendent de la mort du Christ, véritable cause de la destruction du péché (τι, 6-11). Dans ce cas, comme κατέκοινε doit se rapporter à un moment précis, on devrait traduire le tout : ayant envoyé à la passion son Fils qui était dans la chair, Dieu a condamné... au moment de sa mort. Mais si le principe théologique de la rédemption par la mort du Christ est certain, il faut avouer que Paul n’y fait ici aucune allusion directe. Il ne s’agit plus de la justification, mais de la vie du chrétien, délivré de la loi du péché. Ne pouvait-on donner comme preuve de cette délivrance l’Incarnation elle-même (Zahn, KüAl)? En envoyant son Fils dans la chair, par le fait même, Dieu ἃ condamné le péché. Il était condamné en droit, car Dieu savait déjà tout ce que le Christ ferait pour le vaincre, et déjà il était vaincu en fait, parce que Jésus prenait une chair sans péché. Il est difficile de penser que περὶ ἁμαρτίας désigne toute espèce de péché, et τὴν ἁμαρτίαν seulement le péché originel. Ce doit être la même entité personnifiée qui est toujours en scène, qui ἃ élabli son règne par la chute d'Adam; ἐν τῇ σαρχί doit ètre la chair du Christ, comme premier objet de la victoire qui de là se répand sur les autres; cependant, à défaut de αὐτοῦ, on peut y voir la chair en général, la nôtre {Thom.). Ainsi l'Incarnation, par elle-même, et parce qu'elle était destinée à vaincre le péché, et parce qu'elle était une présence du Fils de Dieu dans la chair, sans le péché qui dominait partout ailleurs cette chair, était déjà la preuve que Dieu avait condamné le péché. On interprète donc ἐν ὁμοιώματι σαρχύς comme s'il y avait εἰς ὁμοίωμα. Et de fait on ne s'explique guère que Dieu envoie son Fils déjà dans la chair. Quand l'enverrait-il? au moment de son ministère public? au moment où il est allé à la mort? Mais nous avons déjà dit qu'il n’en est pas question. Tout est naturel si Dieu l'envoie pour s'unir à la nature humaine. L'emploi de ἐν s'explique soit parce qu’il devait demeurer dans la chair, soit parce que ce terme s'imposait avec ὁμοίωμα : être envoyé εἰς σαρχά eût pu se dire, mais non εἰς ὁμοίωμα, parce que la ressemblance est comme une apparence extérieure dans laquelle on est. En somme, le verset dit : prémo necessitatem incarnationis, secundo modum incarnationis ... tertio incarnationis fructum (Thom.). Il est donc inutile d'expliquer comment le péché, ayant abusé de ses droits en faisant mettre Jésus à mort, a été justement condamné, ou comment la mort qui, pour les autres hommes, est la peine du péché, a été, dans le cas du Christ innocent, la mort du péché lui-mème. Ces considérations sont étrangères à notre passage. Ce n'est pas une raison d'ailleurs d’exclure la mort du Christ de la perspective de Paul, et peut-être regardait-il la défaite incontestable du péché dans l'Incarnation comme un fruit anticipé de la mort du Christ, qui devait mettre le sceau à tout. C'est dans un sens analogue que l'Immaculée Concep* tion de Marie était une victoire sur le péché, victoire préservatrice qui découlait par avance de la Rédemption, Cornely entend par ἐν ὁμοιώματι que le Christ est envoyé étant déjà dans la chair. C'est donc lui qui par sa vie sainte ἃ condamné le péché; l'Apôtre pensait aussi à la mort du Christ. Tandis que, d'après nous, c'est Dieu qui en exécutant le décret de l'Incarnation avec toutes ses conséquences au sujet du péché, condamnait le péché. Et cela paraît plus près du texte. Le texte de la 19. suppose les interprétations que nous avons suivies impossibile crat legi prend ἀδύνατον au sens passif et met legi au datif pour plus de clarté; ἐπ quo doit signifier quia, ou quatenus, qui serait plus clair; mittens est le participe modal; ἐπ similitudinem rend ἐν δμοιώματι en lui donnant le sens du mouvement. Cornely propose naturellement d'écrire ἐπὶ sunilitudine. La leçon de WW. quod impossibile crat legis avec l'apparence d’une traduction littérale est, pour le sens, une cote mal taillée; ëmpossibile indique le sens passif, mais legis suppose le sens actif. IL faut choisir entre invalidum legis et ümpossibile legi.
8:4
τὸ δικαίωμα est l’ensemble des commandements de la Loi; cf. τι, 26 (Lips. Corn., SH,, Jül., Kühl, οἷς). I s’agit naturellement de la loi morale, la seul: en question dans la lutte de la chair contre la raison. On voit comment Pau! rejoint ici la pensée des Pères à partir de Justin, que la Loi n’est pas abrogé dans ses exigences morales. Le bienfait du christianisme est de donner la force d'y satisfaire. Le passif πληρωθῇ indique l’action de Dieu; on pourrait croire qu'elle s'opère en nous sans nous (ἐν fu?v}, si Paul n'avait soin d'ajouter τοῖς … περιπατοῦσιν, marquant plutôt le fait de notre collaboration (Corn., Kühl) qu'une condition requise pour que les commandements soient remplis (Lips.). πνεῦμα, opposé à σάρξ, ne peut signifier que le principe spirituel de nos actions, la gràce, et non l'Esprit-Saint (contre Corn.).
8:6
γάρ est très difficile; on lirait plus volonticrs δέ, de facon à former une sorte de syllogisme {dans Tom. le v. 6 en est la majeure), car le v. 6 ne peut être simplement l'explication du précédent. Lipsius (et à ce qu'il semble Corn.) donne à γάρ un sens atténué, et le coordonne au v. 5 comme une nouvelle preuve que ceux qui marchent selon la chair ne remplissent pas la loi Mais cette pensée ne se présente qu’au v. 7. Je croirais plutôt que les νΥ. ὅ et 6 expliquent l'opposition marquée à la fin du v. 4. Il y a donc désormais comme deux catégories de personnes; car les uns suivent la chair, les autres l'esprit; et l'opposition est radicale, car la chaïr va dans un sens et l'esprit dans l'autre. La chair est ici personnifiée comme naguère le péché; ses pen chants sont pour la mort; elle est sa pourvoyeuse. L'esprit, opposé à la chair: est, comme aux vv. # et 5, le principe spirituel de nos actions, la grâce. Onne concevrait guère que l'Esprit-Saint en personne ait du goût pour la vie et là paix avec Dieu (contre Corn.); l'expression serait assez étrange comme équi: valent de « conduire vers ». La mort est la mort du corps, comprenant"la mort de l'âme; la vie et la paix commencent ici-bas pour se continuer tou” jours. On ne saurait parler ici de dualisme, comme si Paul connaissait deux natures d'hommes, les charnels et les pneumatiques. Les termes qu’il emploie indiquent assez que toute la différence est dans la situation surnaturelle; résultant ou de leur adhésion au Christ ou de leur persistance dans le péché: Prudentia rend moins bien φρόνημα que studium ou affectus.
8:7
L'opposition entre l'esprit et la chair n'est plus formulée désormais par petites phrases opposées. Un autre Esprit entrera en scène plus tard (9-11} ce qui regarde la chair se termine ici en explication de 62. διότι est explicatif, nan plutôt que quoniam; ef. τ, 19, 21 elc. Les attraits de la chair sont træ duits une inimitié envers Dieu. On voit ici clairement que Paul ne songe nullement à la chair au sens de matière, comme distincte de l'âme, ni méme à la chair au sens des désirs charnels seulement; la chair est ici censée sous la domination du péché, elle coopère au péché. Comment son goût est*en hostilité avec Dieu, Paul l'explique parce que la loi la gène, elle ne s'y soumet pas, elle ne peut même pas s'y soumettre. Si un goût particulier était conforme à la loi de Dieu, il ne serait donc pas un goût de la chair ou du péché. 1] s’agit des attraits de la chair comme telle, de sa tendance peccamineuse. Augustin a montré aux manichéens qu'ils n'avaient rien à tirer de ce texie pour conelure à l'opposition radicale de toute chair contre Dieu. La Va. traduit maintenant φρόνημα par sapientiu. C'est toujours studium, affectus. Au lieu de inimica est Deo, lire inimicitia est in Deum | W°W.).
8:8
Par une juste opposition, ceux qui sont de cette manière dans la chair, non pas comme Gal. τι, 20, mais comme vit, 5, en d'autres termes ceux qui sont χατὰ σάρχα {avec Corn.), ou qui marchent κατὰ σάρκα, ne peuvent pas plaire à Dieu. Le terme est adouci; ne plaisant pas à Dieu, ils sont sûrement condamnés et la proie de la mort. Quel que soit Le rythme de la construction de cette petite péricope (5-8), le sens général est clair. On y voit figurer ceux qui s'abandonnent aux désirs de la chair; or ces désirs se heurtent à la loi de Dieu, se dressent contre Dieu même. Dieu ne peut agréer ceux qui les cultivent; ils sont donc destinés à la mort.
8:9
Mais voici une autre voie, qui aboutit à la vie. Le contraste dégage une belle lumière. Tandis que les malheureux charnels étaient un groupe innomé, maintenant Paul s'adresse aux Romains convertis avec confiance : ὑμεῖς δέ, mais vous! Cornely avoue ici que ἐν πνεύματι ne signifie pas dans l'Esprit- Saint, mais dans le don spiritucl conféré à l'âme (que nous nommons la grâce), parce que la présence de l'Esprit de Dieu est la raison pour laquelle on est dans l'esprit; il y a donc deux entités distinctes. La raison ne parait pas absolument décisive, parce que ἐν πνεύμχτι, en opposition à ἐν sxpxl, pourrait signifier être sous l'empire de l'Esprit, par opposition à être sous l'empire de la chair. Cependant la phrase suggère en effet deux sens du mot esprit. Et la vraie raison pour admettre un principe spirituel intérieur, c'est que dans le chrétien il doit être, par opposition à la chair, qui est bien de l'homme, ce qu'est la simple raison pour le pécheur. En bonne logique il faut entendre du même πνεῦμα adhérent à l'homme ec qui est dit au moins depuis le v. 4. Cela est moins certain du v. 2 où σάρξ ne paraît pas. Lips., SH. ne voient partout que l'Esprit divin. εἴπερ, d'après quelques-uns | Corn., Lips.), à traduire st tamen, « si toutefois », serait un avertissement aux chrétiens de Rome, pour le cas où ils auraient le malheur de ne point posséder l'Esprit de Dieu, afin de les effrayer et de les ramener au devoir. Maïs Chrys. et ses disciples l'ont compris dans le sens affirmatif : εἴπερ équivaudrait à ἐπείπερ (Euth.) « puisque ef. mr, 30: II Thess. 1, 6. C’est peut-être forcer la note, mais en gardant le sens de « si », on l’entendra favorablement {Kühl, SH.) : « si, comme j'en ai la confiance... ». Il n'y a aucune différence dogmatique. Dans les deux manières Paul suppose qu'un chrétien peut perdre l'Esprit de Dieu. La diffé= rence est seulement dans son attitude vis-à-vis des Romains. La preuve qu'il ne voulait pas les contrister (Euth.) par un avertissement sévère, clest qu'il continue d’une façon impersonnelle : « si quelqu'un n’a pas l'Esprit du Christ; il ne lui appartient pas, il ne mérite pas le nom de chrétien »! Admirable idéal! L'Esprit de Dieu est ici l'Esprit du Christ, ce qui ne prouve rien contre la distinction de la troisième personne divine, mais ne prouve pas non plus directement que le Saint-Esprit procède aussi du Fils. L'Esprit est l'Esprit du Christ parce qu’il descend dans l'âme par l’union au Christ. Avec le sens que nous proposons pour εἴπερ, le latin ne serait pas si tamen (Vg.), maïs si quidem, comme dans l'ance.-lat., Irénée (bis), Hilaire (frin: VIII), Tyconius.
8:10
Paul revient aux Romains, ἐν ôuiv, car il les croit dans la situation normale pour les chrétiens d’avoir le Christ en eux. Que le Christ βοὶξ δὴ eux, ou eux dans le Christ (ν. 1), c'est toujours l'union, et en disant soit l'Esprit de Dieu (v. 9), soit le Christ, Paul montre que le Christ est d'une certaine manière l'Esprit de Dieu, c'est-à-dire sans être pour cela identifié avec la personne de l'Esprit-Saint. Que fait la présence du Christ? D'après Chrys. et ses disciples, elle a deux effets, l'un relatif au corps, l’autre relatif à l'esprit. Pour le corps est mort avec le Christ, à cause des péchés qu'il avait contractés, et quiront rendu cette mort nécessaire (Lips.). Ce système prend vezpéy très à la lettre; mais son défaut est de supposer une mort mystique, tandis que le v. suivant indique qu'il s'agit bien de la mort corporelle. Il faut donc (Corn., SH., KühMl, Liets., Jül., etc.) ne reconnaître qu'un seul effet positif de la présence du Christ, indiqué à la deuxième partie du verset. La première est une sorte“de concession, exprimée par μέν... « s'il est toujours vrai de dire que le corps est mort à cause du péché dont il a été une fois atteint et qui le rendait sujet à la mort (v, 12 ss.), en revanche etc. ». Nous avouons que c'est presque donner à νεχρόν le sens de θνητόν; l'expression un peu trop forte a été choïs sie pour faire contraste avec ζωή qui suit. τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα indique l'unique effet positif. Cette fois même Lipsius οἱ Κι concèdent que l'esprit appartient à l'homme, puisqu'il devient vie par la-pré® sence du Christ. C'est ce que les théologiens nomment la vie de la grâce: διὰ δικαιοσύνην est très difficile à préciser. D'abord on ne peut pas dire-que la vie naît « par le moyen » de la justice, car avec ce sens διά exigeraitlle génitif. D'après une première opinion le parallélisme avec διὰ ἁμαρτίαν suggère qu’il faut entendre « à cause de la justice », de l’action exercée antérieure= ment par la justice. Le péché a causé la mort, la justice est à la racine del vie : Chrys. λέγει χαὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς ζωῆς: χαὶ τὴν ἀπόδειξιν. C’est donc la justice donnée par Dieu; cf. 1, 17; πὶ, 21; v, 1 ss. 15 ss. (Thom., Corn.). Cependant d'autres (ZLierz., Jül., Kühl) entendent διὰ δικαιοσύνην d'après 13 (ὅπλα δικαιοσύνης) de la justice à pratiquer. Dans ce sens εἰς διχαιοσύνην (Vi, 16) eût été plus clair. Mais διά a pu être amené par le parallélisme avec διὰ ἁμαρτίαν, sans qu'on soit obligé de s'arrêter à un parallélisme strict; au contraire chaque chose doit être estimée d'après sa nature : Ie péché est principe de mort, mais la vice doit produire quelque chose; donc propter peccatum commissum ct propter justitiam erercendam (Lietz.). Il est certain que depuis le chap. vi Paul regarde en avant, ct exhorte à la vie chrétienne. La justice ici serait en rapport avec le v. 4. C'est la pensée d’Augustin, du moins implicitement, puisqu'il entend propter peccatum des péchés auxquels le corps incline, mais auxquels l'esprit résiste (Æxpositio, 4; De div. quaest. octog. LxxvI, 6). Plus ouvertement le pseudo-Primasius : Spiritus vivit et vivificat, ut tustitiam faciamus. Les deux sens sont également conformes au dogme chrétien : la justification racine de la vie spirituelle, ou la vie spirituelle source de bonnes œuvres; le second est plus en situation. SE. laissent la précision en suspens : justice dans tous les sens, d’abord imputée, puis conférée, puis pratiquée. Mais il faudrait à tout le moins éliminer la justice imputée, avec Lipsius lui-même, puisque cette justice est en rapport avec la vie intérieure de l’âme. Dans la Vg., au lieu de visit, lire vita (WW). Propter iustificationem est une traduction inexacte qui met ouvertement en scène la causalité de [ἃ justification. IL faut lire propter iustitiam d'après le grec, avec Tertullien (De res. 46) et Augustin.
8:11
La présence de l'Esprit de Dieu dans l’âme ne sera pas sans eflet même pour le corps. Celui qui a ressuscité Jésus (lire τὸν avant Ἰησοῦν) vivifiera aussi vos corps mortels. Paul qui disait « mort » au v. 10, dit maintenant « mortels » avec « vivifiera », peut-être pour employer une expression très large, applicable même à ceux que l'avènement de Jésus trouvera vivants. Ceux-ci seront néanmoins transformés. Paul ne saurait parler de la résurrection de la chair, ayant pris « chair » dans un sens péjoratif, mais bien de la résurrection des corps, désormais immortels. La résurrection du Christ est le type de la nôtre (I Cor. νι, 14; II Cor. 1v, 14; Phil. πὶ, 21; 1 Thess. 1v, 14). La leçon de la fin est incertaine. Soden lit διὰ τοῦ ἐνοιχοῦντος αὐτοῦ πνεύματος, mais διὰ τὸ évouroëv … πνεῦμα paraît être mieux attesté dans les temps les plus anciens. Avec le gén., c'est par la vertu de son Esprit, ἐπ virtute δ. S.; avec l’acc., c'est : eu égard à son Esprit, propter dignitatem δ. δ. Le gén. indique donc plus fortement la causalité, l'action d'un agent personnel, et cette leçon a été défendue par les Pères du 1v° siècle. La Κρ. suppose l’accus., ayant propter et non per; cius doit être entendu comme suum, l'Esprit de Dieu et non l'Esprit du Christ: ce n'est d’ailleurs qu'une question de construction, car au v. 9 c’est bien l'Esprit du Christ qui habite dans les fidèles. Ici Jésus est ressuscité par Dieu selon sa nature humaine.
8:12
ὀφειλέται « débiteurs »: en général on est tenu, soit par une obligation au service, soit par gratilude. Ce serait le second si la phrase était positive « Nous sommes donc redevables envers l'Esprit ». Mais puisqu'il s'agit de la chair, la question de reconnaissance ne se pose même pas. Nous ne sommes pas à son service (cf. 1, 14). Dans τοῦ, le gén. n'indique pas la finalité; il dépend de ὀφειλέτης et marque ce à quoi l'on n'est pas obligé, c'està-dire de vivre au goût de la chair. L'idée positive serait qu'on est débiteur envers l'Esprit; mais Paul aura beaucoup d’autres choses à dire de l'Esprit; il termine ce qui regarde la chair.
8:13
Le chrétien lui-même τιν. 12 ἀδελφοί... ἐσμέν) pourrait vivre selon la chair! Paul n'est donc pas l'idéaliste illusionné que l'on dit. — ἐν πνεύματι, dans l'esprit que vous avez reçu, et qui est en VOUS un prin= cipe de vie spirituelle {(Corn.\. non pas l'Esprit-Saïnt (Zahn, Kühl). — πράξεις dans Polybe au sens d’« intrigues, menées » (11, vu, 8; IV, £xxI; 6; V, xevi, 4); cf. Le. xx, 51. La loi du péché qui était dans les membres est vaincue; maïs il reste des dispositions corporelles inquiétantes qu'il faut mettre à mort. Et comme elles appartiennent au corps, il faudra recom= mencer durant toute la vie mortelle, si l'on veut vivre éternellement. Ees deux alternatives sont donc. même pour le chrétien, mort éternelle ou wie éternelle. Au v. 13 Paul en ἃ fini avec la chair, il va maïntenant se con: sacrer à l'esprit. f'ivitis (πεν. V, x, 2; Cypr. De σεῖο et liv. xiv) rendrait mieux ζῆτε que vireritis (Τ 6). De même θανατοῦτε est mieux rendu par mortificatis ({rén* Cypr., WW.) que par mortificaveritis (Vg.-Clém.); μέλλετε ἀποθνήσκειν est d'ail: leurs mieux rendu par moriemini (Vg.) que par futurum est ut moriamini Terr. De res. carn. 46) ou incipietis mort Urén.. Cypr.). Carnis (Wg.) rend τῆς σαρχός; mais τοῦ σώματος est certain, il faut donc lire corporis.
8:14
οὗτοι] Soden : υἱοὶ Θεοῦ εἶσιν. Nestle : viol εἶσιν Θεοῦ. Texte reçu : εἰσιν υἱοὶ Θεοῦ. Ve.-Clém. : dé sunt filii Dei, mais WW. : hi ΜΙ sunt Der. La leçon de Nestle qui a l'Égypte avec B, l'occident avec Fe. (W W.)et l'orient avec Pes., ne doit pas être rejetée parce que Gal. m1, 7 ἃ la même construction. Elle est plus significative en mettant en relief le mot fils : ceux-là sont vraiment fils de Dieu, au lieu du simple énoncé : ceux-là sont fils de Dieu. ὅσοι... οὗτοι tous ceux-là, mais ceux-là seulement (opinion commune, contre KüAl), car la phrase se rattache à la situation du v. 43 qui contenait deux sortes de personnes. La qualité de fils de Dieu ne s'applique qu’à ceux qui sont conduits par l'Esprit de Dieu. En qualifiant πνεύματι par Θεοῦ, Paul ne laisse aucun doute sur la nature de l'Esprit; c’est l'Esprit de Dieu. Mais on le comprendrait déjà à son action qui est extérieure à l'homme, tandis qu'au v. 13 chacun se servait de la force spirituelle qu'il avait à sa disposition. — ἄγονται indique bien qu'on est mené, mais l'influence exercée dépend naturellement de la nature de l’objet : on ne mène pas un homme comme un animal ou comme une chose. La liberté a été constatée au v. 13; il fallait indiquer aussi l'action de l'Esprit de Dieu. Le v. ne dit pas que la qualité de fils de Dieu soit acquise par le don de l'Esprit, ce qui serait contraire à Gal. 1v, 6, mais seulement que les vrais fils de Dieu sont ceux qui suivent la direction de son Esprit. La phrase continue au v. 17. Dans Vg. lire avec WW. : hi filii sunt Dei. 15 et 16 sont une sorte de parenthèse pour confiriner les fidèles dans l’idée qu'ils sont fils de Dieu. On voit plus clairement ici le rapport de cette filiation et de l'Esprit : c'est une filiation adoptive dont l'Esprit nous donne le sentiment.
8:15
La phrase est construite un peu comme le v. 10. La partie négative ne signifie pas que les chrétiens ont reçu autrefois de Dieu l'esprit de servitude ct qu'ils reçoivent maintenant un esprit d'adoption, mais seulement que l'esprit qu'ils ont recu n'est pas un esprit semblable à celui qu'ils avaient jadis. πάλιν ne doit pas se joindre à ἐλάδετε, mais avec εἰς φόδον — εἷς τὸ πάλιν φοδεῖσθαι ἡμᾶς (Lips). Autrefois, les gentils comme les Juifs éprouvaient envers Ja divinité les sentiments qu'ont les esclaves envers leurs maîtres; agissant sans affection, ils n'étaient mus que par la crainte du châtiment (οἱ, Gal. 1v). πνεῦμα est donc ici une disposition d'esprit naturelle comme souvent dans l'A. T., πνεῦμα ζηλώσεως Num. v, 14. 30; ἀχηδίας Is. Lx1, 3; πορνείας Os. 1v, 12. L'esprit qu'ont reçu les chrétiens n'est pas ici l'Esprit- Saint (Zahn), qui ne peut ni être un esprit de servitude, ni être en parallèle avec une disposition humaine avec le même verbe ἐλάδετε, Ce n'est pas non plus l'esprit comme principe surnaturel ordinaire d'actions, puisque c'est un esprit spécial. C’est donc encore une disposition d'esprit, mais donnée par Dieu, donc surnaturelle, en relation avec l’Esprit-Saint, comme dans l'A. T. l'esprit de sagesse etc. Is. x1, 2, communiqué par l'Esprit de Dieu ἐμπλήσει αὐτὸν πνεῦμα φόδου Θεοῦ (15. x1, 8); [6 πνεῦμα χρίσεως (Is. xxvir, 6); Le av. "άριτος καὶ οἰχτιρμοῦ (Zach. χα, 10) qui inspire des sentiments de componction. Il inspire un sentiment filial. υἱοθεσία (dans les inscriptions aussi υοθεσια) est l'adoption, institution qui d'après Isée était connue des barbares comme des Grecs (De Menecl. her. 2%); cependant les Juifs ne la pratiquaient pas. Paul l'a donc empruntée aux idées courantes chez les gentils. Le gén. est de qualité; l'esprit est celui qui convient aux adoptés vis-à-vis de leur père adoptil. Paul éprouve si bien cet esprit qu'il se joint à ceux auxquels il parle (ἐλάδετε.... χράζομεν) dans le terme énergique de l'appel à Dieu : nous crions : "A66@, ὁ πατήρ, encore Mc. xiv, 36 et Gal. 1v, 6. Le second terme est l'explication du premier (cf. Comm. de Mc.), explication qui fut spontanée sur les lèvres du Sauveur. Zahn croit qu'il s'agit de la prière du Pater, qu'on récita d'abord en araméen. Mais nous y voyons moins un renvoi à une prière officielle qu'une explosion de tendresse envers le Père, c'est-à-dire envers Dieu : Père, vous qui êtes le Père! ce que nous nommerions une oraison jaculatoire traditionnelle. Dans la Vg. in timore devrait être remplacé par in timorem.
8:16
Ce v. est joint au précédent qu'il complète (Vg.-Clém. enèm). I] montre plus clairement encore que la qualité d'enfants de Dieu ne vient pas de l'Esprit, qui en donne plutôt l'assurance. Le mot τέκνον n'ést pas employé dans un autre sens que υἱός (v. 14); mème alternance vv. 19 et 21. Maïs cette alternance même prouve que la filiation n’est pas purement juridique, puisque τέκνον signifie plus rigoureusement que υἱός la filiation naturelle (Zahn): Hille a sa raison très réelle, mais surnaturelle, dans l'union au Christ. Ici αὐτὸ τὸ πνεῦμα, ipse Spiritus indique clairement l'Esprit de Dieu; notre esprit {TG πνεύματι ἡμῶν) n'est pas (contre Corn.) le don de piété du v. 15 mais plutôt un don plus complet, cette seconde nature spirituelle, l'amour répandu par l'Esprit-Saint (v, 5), qui est devenue le principe de nos bonnes actions Au témoignage que rend notre esprit quand nous disons à Dieu : Pèrelse joint le témoignage de l'Esprit. Résidant en nous, inspirant nos actes, 1] ἃ sa part à ce cri. Dans Gal. τν, 6, c'est même lui qui crie, L’aflirmation lui appartient en même temps qu’à nous ; elle est donc certaine. — Le pluriel ἐσμέν doit s'entendre du groupe des fidèles; c'est leur situation normale; ce qui n'empêche pas que chacun puisse éprouver en soi des motifs de craindre; ne sachant pas d'une certitude de foi s’il a reçu La grèce (Coxc. Trip. Sess: VI, cap. ix). Dans la Fy.-Clém. supprimer enëm avee WW. La traduction testimonium reddit spiritui nostro pourrait faire croire que l'Esprit atteste ἃ notre esprit. ΤΙ faudrait traduire testatur una cum spiritu nostro (Érasme).
8:17
Étant fils, nous avons droit à partager la vie de famille et les biens de notre père. Dans Gal. 1v, 1 ss. l'idée d’héritage est plus accusée parce que la comparaison avec les choses humaines cst poursuivie dans le détail. Ici où le Père est Dieu, il ne peut être question d'un héritage proprement dit qui supposcrait la mort du Père. Comme ses enfants. nous parlicipons à sa vie οὐ à sa gloire. Mais, étant devenus ses enfants par l'union au Christ, c'est comme associés que nous avons droit à des biens qui lui appartiennent en propre. L'emploi de χληρονομεῖν, #Ancovoula, χληρονόμος, assez étrange en parlant des biens conférés par le Dieu éternel, s'explique parce que le mème mot hébreu iérach, « prendre possession de », signifiait aussi « hériter C’est ainsi que la Terre Promise fut la possession ou l'héritage d'Israël, que les biens messianiques furent aussi un héritage (15. Lx, 21; Lxr, 7) et de même la vie éternelle (Mt. xix, 29; I Cor. νι, 9 etc.), tous termes où Ie sens de possession est plus naturel que celui d'héritage en français. Mais si nous avons dès maintenant un droit à ce qui appartient en propre à Dieu et à son Christ, pourquoi ne jouissons-nous pas de ces biens? C’est que les souffrances en union avec le Christ sont une condition pour Ctre glorifiés avec lui. On est d'accord sur ce point. Mais εἴπερ peut s'entendre de deux manières. Avec la Vg. si t«men, la condition est proposée à la bonne volonté; à vous de voir si vous voulez souffrir avec le Christ pour tre glorifiés avec lui (Corn.)! Les modernes (/ül., Zahn, Lietz., Kühl\ prennent εἴπερ dans le sens presque affirmatif du v. 9, de m, 80: II Thess. 1, 6, et ce sens était sûrement celui de l'ancienne latine, st quidem (TERT. Scorp. 13; De res. carn. 40; Cver. [quatre fois], Lrerr.); le sens est : « si d'ailleurs, comme c’est le cas, tant que nous sommes ici-bas, nous souffrons etc. ». Le sens est à peu près le même, sauf pour l'interprétation de ἵνα. D'après Corn. nous prenons parti de souffrir avec le Christ dans le but (eo fine ut) d’être glorifiés avec lui (causalité subjective), et il voit ici la confirmatiun de cette doctrine catholique : si quis direrit, ustificatum peccare, dum intuitu acternae mercedis bene operatur, a. s. (Conc. Trip. 8655. VI, can. 31). Mais ἵνα indique plutôt le lien mis par Dieu entre les souffrances avec le Christ et la glorification. Ce lien est dans la nature des choses. A prendre en toute rigueur le système de Cornely, Paul aurait exclu ceux qui souffrent avec le Christ sans se proposer expressément de régner avec lui, ce qui serait étrange. Paul s'est préoccupé plutôt de la finalité intrinsèque voulue de Dieu comme à son ordinaire {v, 20; ν πὶ, 4). Quant au canon de Trente, il se justifie assez sans qu'on lui cherche un appui dans notre verset. 18. TRANSITION.
8:18
Verset de transition, qui est appelé par la fin du v. 17 et qui introduit le développement qui suit. Si souffrir parait dur, qu'est-ce en comparaison de la gloire? Même idée II Cor. 1v, 17. Acyioux, parce qu'il s’agit de faire une balance, de calculer, puis de conclure nettement. γάρ, encore très atténué; remplacé par δέ dans deux mss. ἄξια dans le sens primitif (« qui entraîne par son poids », ἄγω) « qui a la valeur de », ce qui rend inutiles les controverses sur le sens de condignae (Corn.); avec πρὸς τὴν δόξαν, « ne peuvent entrer en ligne de compte avec»; cf. Prov. vin, 11 : πᾶν ὃὲ τίμτον οὐχ ἄξιον αὐτῆς pour l'idée, et PLar. Gorg. p. 471 E : οὐδενὸς ἄξιός ἐστι πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν pour la construction (SA.). — ὁ νῦν καιρός peut en soi être équivalent de ὁ αἰὼν οὗτος; dans ce cas les souffrances seraient toutes celles qui sont attachées à une période déjà ancienne du monde, par opposilion au monde à venir, ὁ αἰὼν μέλλων. Le monde à venir était distinct du temps présent et des jours du Messie, étant le monde de la rétribution éternelle (cf. Le Messianisme.., p.162 ss.). Cependant εἰς ἡμᾶς indique plutôt le temps présent, celui dans lequel vivait l’apôtre et les chrétiens; c'est d'eux qu'il s'occupe, et les παθήματα sont donc les souffrances en union avec le Christ ; l'opposition est entre le moment actuel qui passera vite et la gloire. — μέλλουσαν indique plutôt la certitude que la proximité; il est mis en vedette, comme dans Gal. nr, 23, pour que cette idée de certitude soit plus accusée; en réalité il se rapporte au verbe ἀποχαλυφθῆναι. La gloire existe donc déjà, puisqu'elle doit seulement être révélée; et en effet 16 monde futur existe déjà (Le Messianisme... p. 166 s.), le Christ est dans la gloire, et cette gloire sera révélée plus tard, se répandant sur les chrétiens εἰς ἡμᾶς (in nos plutôt que in nobis, Vg.). Ce sera lors de l'avènement du Christ : « Ainsi que dans l'Épître aux Thessaloniciens, l'Apôtre se met au rang de ceux qui aspirent à ce grand jour et qui comptent le voir de leur vivant » (Toussaint, p. 224). Cependant la facilité avec laquelle l'Apôtre se met en scène dans des situations très éloignées (cf. ἐγώ chap. vrr) ou du moins très vagues, empêche de tirer une conclusion trop ferme sur le temps pour lequel il attendait la parousie. Condignae pourrait être remplacé par pares, in nobis par ἐπ nos.
8:19
γάρ encore très atténué. καραδοχεῖν était connu des classiques : « tendre la tête pour observer », d'où « attendre avec impatience » (κάρα et δοκεῖν dans le sens de δοχεύειν); la langue hellénistique ἃ rendu le mot plus emphatique en ajoutant ἀπο (Polyb., Jos.); le subst. ici et Phil. τ, 20. Paul ne dit pas la créature attend avec anxiété, ce qui serait déjà une figure hardie, mais : l'attente anxieuse de la créature est impatiente de voir... ἡ χτίσις est la création au sens concret; elle peut comprendre les hommes, voire ne signifier que les hommes, même avec « toute », cf. Me. xvr, 15. Mais ici la créature est distincte des enfants de Dieu expressément (v. 29), et, comme le contexte l'indique, de tous les hommes; cf. Sap. 11, 6 (Corn. et tous les modernes). Des anges il n'est nullement question. Cette créature attend, non point son salut directement, mais la manifestation qui ctablira les lils de Dieu dans tous leurs droits. ἀπεχδέχεται, autre attente: très tendue.
8:20
ματαιότητι est placé en tète de la phrase avec une sorte d'emphase. On dirait d’une personne qui entre en scène, et à laquelle la créature ἃ été soumise dans une circonstance donnée (ὑπετάγη aor.). Quelle est-elle? Rien n'autorise à prendre ce mot dans le sens philosophique de rutabilitas (Thomas), le changement perpétuel des choses, la corruption de l’un qui est la naissance de l’autre. Ce n'est pas non plus un simple synonyme de φθορά (Æuth.); le parallélisme n'exige pas la synonymie. D'autre part on ne peut en faire l’abstrait pour le concret, ματαιότης — οἱ μάταιοι, car si la créature ἃ été soumise aux hommes, c'est avant qu'ils fussent devenus vains par le péché (Gen. 1, 28), sans parler de ce que cette tournure aurait d'énigmatique. Le mot qui se trouve souvent dans les LXX, surtout dans l'Ecclésiaste, s'entend du vide des choses, qui ne donnent pas ce qu'elles promettent, d'une apparence sans réalité, et, spécialement dans une série de textes de l'Ecclés. (nr, 19. 21. 23; 1v, 7. 8; vi, 2; vu, 10. 14), dans le sens de désordre, anomalie, chose absurde, qui se passe en dépit de la raison, du bon sens et de la justice; c'est le « monde renversé » (l’onecuarb, Comm. p. 233). C'est le cas ici: le sens est beaucoup plus moral que physique, comme c'est l'ordinaire pour ce mot. Depuis le péché d'Adam, les choses ne vont plus; c'est une déception, et, pour la nature, une sorte de violence à son libre épanouissement. … ὑπετάγη à l'aor. indique une circonstance donnée. Il semble que c'est une allusion à Gen. 11, 17 5., où la terre fut maudite à cause de la faute d'Adam. οὐχ ἑκοῦσα est plus que « sans son consentement »; c'est : « de façon quil n'y ait pas de sa faute » (Zahn), soit à cause du sens normal des mots, soit à cause des soupirs que pousse la créature (v. 22). C'est bien malgré elle qu'elle a été réduite à cette situation. Ἡ — διὰ τὸν ὑποτάξαντα d'après Chrys. elc., Lips., Zahn, Jül., désigne l'homme pécheur. La raison c’est que διά avec l'acc. ne peut être synonyme de διά avec le gén. et que la créature n'a pas pu être soumise à cause de Dieu: Donc, à cause de l’homme dont elle partage les destinées, et qui, par son péché, a été cause de cette sujétion de la créature qui, bien entendu, a été voulue par Dieu, mais ce n'était pas la peine de le dire. — Je conviens pour ma part que διά avec l’acc. ne peut signifier « par celui qui l’a soumise », et que ce serait une répétition inutile. Mais ce n'est vraiment pas l'homme qui a soumis la créature, surtout en lui laissant l'espérance. Ce ne peut donc être que Dieu (Corn., SH., Kühl, Lietz.), surtout si l'on admet la réminiscence de Gen. it, 17 5. Il suffit de sous-entendre l'idée : « et elle ἃ accepté la sentence », qui est implicitement contenue dans οὐχ, ἑκοῦσα : « non qu'elle 18 veuille, mais à cause de (διά avec l'acc.) l'autorité de Dieu ». — ἐφ᾽ ἐλπίδι dans le système de Zahn demeure en l'air : «il y a cependant de l'espérance». Tandis que si c'est Dieu qui a soumis la créature, c'est lui aussi qui lui a donné quelque espérance (ἐφ᾽ ἐλπίδι se soudant à ὑπετάγη), une espérance attachée, comme la condamnation, aux destinées de l’homme. La F£e.-Clém. a ajouté eam, et mis à tort une virgule devant qui; elle serait mieux placée devant in spe, qui serait mieux traduit par ἐπ spem (NV We qui subiecit in spem).
8:21
ὅτι (Soden) est plus attesté puisque διότι n'a que le sinaïtique et trois autres 15. Mais l'omission de à après avoir écrit ἐλπίδι n'est-elle pas plus vraisemblable qu'une dittographie par erreur? Avec διότι le sens causal n'est pas douteux (avec ὅτι il est encore possible. Cette causalité se rapporte au dessein de Dieu, à l'espoir de la créature : la créature espère parce qu'elle doit être délivrée. Mais si on lit ὅτι, il est beaucoup plus simple de renoncer à Ja causalité : ὅτι indiquerait plutôt l'objet de l'espérance, pour πὸ pas laisser ἐφ᾽ ἐλπίδι en l'air (Chrys., Ambrst., Corn. Lips., Zahn). De toute façon αὐτὴ ἣ χτίσις ne peut être que la création en dehors des hommes, puisqu'elle est distinguée des enfants de Dieu et que les pécheurs ne seront pas associés aux privilèges de ces derniers. La libération est exprimée de deux manicres, négativement et positivement. Dans le sens positif, Paul ne peut vouloir dire que la créature jouira elle-même de la liberté des enfants de Dieu. Elle ne peut étre mise sur le même pied; elle jouira donc de la liberté aférente à l’état de gloire où seront les enfants de Dieu: ils seront dans a gloire ; elle recouvrera sa liberté avec les privilèges de cet état nouveau. ἐλευθερία τῆς δόξης n'est pas la liberté glorieuse τὴν ἐλευθερίαν τὴν ἔνδοξον {Euth.), mais un génit. de possession, la liberté qui appartient à la gloire. L'accus. avec εἰς indique que la créature est pour ainsi dire introduite dans son nouvel état (construction prégnante). Le côté négatif se comprend plus aisément par opposition. La créature est délivrée de la servitude de la corruption, c'est-à-dire qui appartient à l'état de corruption, qui en est le résultat. φθορά ne peut vraiment pas s'entendre d'une corruption morale, comme si la créature était affranchie du service des hommes corrompus (contre Corn.) Gar dans Paul il ἃ toujours le sens de corruptibilité ou de corruption au sens naturel : 1 Cor. xv, 42. 50; Gal. 8; Col. u, 22. Dans le N. Τὶ il est encore pris une fois dans le même sens II Pet. n, 12; et trois fois, seulement dans II Pet., au sens de corruption morale, De même, dans la langue profane, le sens de corruption naturelle est de beaucoup le plus fréquent. La φθορά d'une vierge ἃ encore quelque chose de physique. Augustin qui a traduit énteritus (III, 2. 913: VI, 49. 50) ἃ compris de la même facon. Cependant à cause de δουλεία et du parallélisme avec la délivrance positive, φθορά doit se prendre comme une sorte de personnification d’un état. Paul ne se demande pas si c’est, pour chaque créature, un esclavage que d'être destinée au changement, mais parle de F'esclavage envers un pouvoir de mort auquel la créature est soumise en général.
8:22
D’après Corn., Paul fait appel à ce que savent les chrétiens comme confirmation de ce qu’il ἃ dit des créatures ; — c'est réduire à bien peu de chose la portée de ce verset. Il est beaucoup plus dans l'esprit du morceau de voir ici la preuve que vraiment la créature attend la révélation des enfants de Dieu. Elle gémit et par conséquent Dieu entendra sa plainte; elle est dans les douleurs du grand enfantement. C'est à tort cependant que Jülicher conclut que la délivrance doit être tout à fait proche, car enfin il y a longtemps que cela dure (ἄχρι τοῦ νῦν), et donc cela peut durer encore longtemps. Ce qui est sûr c'est que le gémissement n'a pas cessé; on doit donc être sûr que le terme viendra. Comment les chrétiens savent-ils ces choses ? D'après Zahn, ce sont les animaux, par leurs souffrances ct leurs gémissements, qui ont suggéré cette idée à l'Apôtre; il suppose que tout le monde entend comme lui ces soupirs de la nature (Zips., Kühl, Lietz. ete.). Mais ces auteurs ont-ils oublié l’allusion à Gen. πι, 17, qu'ils mettaient si bien en relief? C'est par la révélation que les chrétiens savent que l'état de la nature n’est pas ce qu’il devrait être, et par la révélation aussi ils savent qu'elle attend un état meilleur. C'est l'avis de Cornely, que Paul renvoie ici ses auditeurs à la doctrine de la rénovation que 5. Pierre supposait connue des Israélites (Act. 111, 21}. Or cette rénovation était plutôt celle des cieux nouveaux et de la terre nouvelle que l'affranchissement de la créature par rapport au mauvais usage que les hommes faisaient d'elle. Dans συστενάζει et συνωδίνει le σὺν peut se rapporter aux hommes; la créature soupire avec eux (Lips.); d'autres pensent plus justement que les hommes ne figurent qu’au v. 23 et en contraste. C’est donc l'ensemble des créatures, ou les créatures ensemble qui gémissent etc. (Corn, La nuance des verbes composés avec σὺν n'est pas rendue par la Ve. Ambroise (De fid. I, 14) a risqué congemiscit et comparturüt.
8:23
ἡμεῖς a été placé soit au début : ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμεῖς αὐτοί Vo., soit après ἔχοντες, soit après ἔχοντες καί, soit omis. Cela n'importe que si on tirait de la première lecon le sens de Zahn : « mais nous aussi, ayant recu en nous-mêmes les prémices de l'Esprit-Saint, nous gémissons ». Mais ce sens est exclu par le rythme d'opposition avec ce qui précède : au gémissement de la créature en dehors de nous, se joint celui que nous éprouvons en nous-mêmes. Le sens de Zahn exclu, la leçon qui le permet, sans l’exiger, pourrait être préférée comme plus facile, mais outre que ce n'est pas une garantie, elle est trop restreinte aux Latins pour être admise. Entre les autres on peut choisir sans changement sensible de sens. ἡμεῖς après ἔχοντες paraît le plus appuyé (So den, Nestle). 11 faut d’ailleurs éliminer toute insistance sur ἡμεῖς comme si Paul faisait des apôtres, dont il était, une catégorie distincte des fidèles (avec Corn. contre certains anciens). — αὐτοί... ἔχοντες NON pas « quoique nous ayons », mais simplement « nous qui avons », puisque l'Esprit est plutôt une raison de gémir, en nous unissant à lui. — ἀπαρχήν, non pas une première communication de l'Esprit, en attendant une autre plus abondante, mais l'Esprit qui est un gage du don de la gloire, selon le concept de II Gor. — υἱοθεσία serait en contradiction avec v. 15, s’il ne signifiait ici la plénitude de l'adoption, l'adoption par Dieu s'étendant jusqu'à notre corps. La délivrance du corps ne s'entend pas de l'âme délivrée du corps, maïs du corps délivré de ses éléments charnels au sens paulinien, ut sicut spiritus noster redempius est a peccato, ita corpus nostrum redimatur α corruptione et morte La Fg. a ajouté ila (la créature) pour la clarté, mais sans raison sufli= sante. Dei est à retrancher (WW). Si l'on voulait conformer le latin au texte qui nous paraît le plus sûr, on aurait : sed et ipsi primitias…. nos et ipsiin nobis ipsis gemimus…
8:24
Les variantes n’ont pas d'importance pour le sens. On choisira entre ὃ γὰρ βλέπει, τίς ἐλπίζει; la plus élégante, mais appuyée seulement par Β, et la leçon la plus chargée, ὃ γὰρ βλέπει τις, τί καὶ ἐλπίζει; (Soden; Nestle om. Le datif τῇ ἐλπίδι n’est pas instrumental, car nous n'avons pas été sauvés par l'espérance, mais, dans la doctrine de Paul, par la foi. Il n'est pas non plus un datif commodi, « en vue de l'espérance », c'est-à-dire en vue de la chose espérée, ce qui serait peu naturel. C'est plutôt un datif modal, comme ἐφ’ ἐλπίδι, « en espérance »; c'est-à-dire que nous savons très bien que notre salut ne sera complet que plus tard. C’est une loi de la foi que nous avons acceptée. Dès lors nous n'avons qu'à attendre avec patience. C'est ainsi que l'idée se termine au v. 25. Cependant Paul explique auparavant qu'ayant accepté cette condition de l'espérance, nous ne pouvions avoir la prétention de voir. Car la chose espérée (ἐλπίς), si on la voit déjà, on n’a plus à l'espérer. Loin donc que notre situation présente nous décourage, nous attendons, et les désirs que nous éprouvons nous sont une certitude que notre espoir ne sera pas confondu. On voit que l'interprétation par le datif commodi donnerait plus rigoureusement toujours le même sens à ἐλπίς, mais, en revenant à l'espérance subjective, ἐλπίζομεν, Paul nous autorise à la prendre aussi pour point de départ. C'est parce que nous espérons que les biens futurs peuvent être qualifiés ἐλπίς.
8:26
ὡσαύτως, comme la créature et comme nous-mêmes. Le rapprochement se fait sur l’idée des gémissements, quoique le parallélisme, et avec raison, ne soit pas exprimé trop strictement. Ce n'est pas tout à fait un troisième personnage qui entre en scène; l'Esprit est en nous et nous aide. — τὸ πνεῦμα d'après le contexte est évidemment l'Esprit-Saint, distinct de nous, qui habite en nous. Si quelques Pères l'ont méconnu, c'est que les adversaires de la divinité du S.-Esprit avaient abusé de ce passage où il prie et intercède. C'est peut-être pour mieux résoudre cette objection assez vaine que quelques mss. ont ajouté ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν (Vg. pro nobis) après ὑπερεντυγχάνει. — ἀντιλαμδάνεσθαι signifie soutenir, venir au secours et σὺν indique encore mieux la collaboration. En quoi consiste notre faiblesse? Quelques anciens lont reconnue en deux points : on ne sait que demander, ni comment demander; cf. Oric. De orat. ΤΊ, 1 περὶ τοῦ τίνα τρόπον εὔχεσθαι δεῖ, χαὶ τίνα ἐπὶ τῆς εὐχῆς λέγειν πρὸς θεόν, mais Zahn note bien que ce serait : τὸ τί καὶ πῶς προσευξώμεθα. D'autres ne voient qu'un point : nous ne savons pas ce que nous devons demander (Corn.). Mais, d'après ce qui précède, nous savons très bien que nous devons demander l'adoption; et en fait nous l'attendons en gémissant. Il n'est point ici question de ces chrétiens qui demandent ce qui leur serait nuisible. Pour éviter toute difficulté, on a joint χαθὸ δεῖ à οὐχ οἴδαμεν : « nous ne savons pas, dans la mesure où nous devrions le savoir, ce que nous devons demander » (Zahn, Kühl), mais c'est peu naturel et trop subtil. Donc le sens est plutôt : « nous ne savons comment demander τό gouverne toute la phrase (cf. xin, 9; Gal. v, 14; Eph. iv, 9; I Thess. 1v, 1) et τί signifie plutôt la manière de prier que l’objet de la demande (SAÆ.). Il s'agit d’une prière impuissante (τῇ ἀσθενείᾳ), et qui sent son impuissance sans ignorer le but, prière qui est déjà celle du chrétien conscient de sa fin, comme l'exige le contexte. Maïs que dire à Dieu pour toucher son cœur, comment l’aborder, dans quelles dispositions ? Jésus l’avait enseigné par le Pater, qui est la prière officielle des fidèles, mais cela ne dissipe pas toujours l'angoisse de la prière mentale. Fatiguée de ses efforts, mécontente de ce qu'elle trouve à dire, l'âme ne dit plus rien de précis et c’est l'Esprit qui prie en 6118. — ὕπερεντυγχ ἄνει : comme ἐντυγχάνειν signifie déjà intercéder (pour quelqu'un), on peut se demander si Paul n’a pas ajouté ὕπερ pour marquer le surnaturel, une surintercession, plutôt qu’une intercession pour d'autres; on s’expliquerait ainsi que le mot ne se trouve pas ailleurs. Le résultat, ce sont des gémissements indicibles, &kakfrox, non pas muets, mais qui ne sauraient s'exprimer par des paroles et qui par conséquent ne correspondent pas à des idées claires de l'ordre naturel. On voit bien ici que l'intervention de l'Esprit a rapport au mode de la prière plutôt qu'à son objet. 5. Antoine disait : Non est perfecta oratio in qua se monachus vel hoc ipsum quod orat intelligit (CAsstEN, Collat. IX, 31, cité par Corn.). L'action de l'Esprit- Saint dans l'âme fidèle répond à la parole de Jésus : « ce n’est pas vous qui parlez, c’est l'Esprit de votre Père qui parle en vous » (Mt. x, 20). S. Augustin a expliqué comment elle se concilie avec notre liberté : Sed dictum est interpellat, quia interpellare nos facit nobisque interpellandi et gemendi inspirat affectum, etc. (ad Sixt. ep. GXCIV, n. 16). Mais ce serait affaiblir le sens des paroles de l’Apôtre que de nier une véritable action de l'Esprit-Saint présent dans l'âme. Quoi de plus consolant et de plus propre à donner l’assurance du salut? On a vu (Orig., Chrys.) et on voit encore (Zahn, Kühl etc.) ici une allusion à la glossolalie (1 Cor. xiv, 2-39). Maïs il n'y a pas parité complète. Le don des langues ἃ disparu de nos jours, tandis que l'Esprit inspire toujours la prière dont Paul parle aux Romains. Dans la Vg. il y aurait lieu d'effacer pro nobis qui ne répond à rien dans le
8:27
Sonder les cœurs, formule de l'A. T. pour caractériser la science de Dieu (1 Sam. xvi, 7; I Reg. vu, 39; Ps. vu, 10 etc. Lips.), admirablement placée ici où il fallait deviner les soupirs d'un cœur impuissant à traduire en formules humaïnes ses désirs surnaturels. — οἵδεν, Dieu « sait », répond à la situation, et ilest tout à fait inutile d'y ajouter l'idée «et approuve » (KüAl). τὸ φρόνημα un goût, une aspiration, des désirs qui ne sont même pas exprimés d'une façon intelligible pour d’autres; ce sont ceux de l'Esprit, en tant qu'ils sont inspirés par l'Esprit. L'union de l'Esprit-Saint à notre esprit estsi intime, que Chrysostome a cru qu'il s'agissait ici de l'esprit de l'homme: C'est bien toujours l'Esprit-Saint, dont l'action nous met en branle. — ὅτι pourrait signifier « parce que », mais seulement dans le cas où οἶδεν serait « approuver » ; autrement la phrase n'aurait pas de sens, car Dieu sait, sans que ce soit pour une cause quelconque. Donc ὅτι est simplement explicatif (Corn., Zahn etc.). — κατὰ θεόν, non pas « devant Dieu » (encore Lietz.), ce qui ne serait pas grammatical, ni parce que l'Esprit s'exprime en Dieu, à la manière divine (Æühl), ce qui n'ajouterait rien de préeis, mais parce qu'il demande ce qui est « selon Dieu » (cf. IT Cor. vi, 9-11), conforme à ses desseins {Corn., Zahn etc.). C'est une preuve, non pas que le fidèle ignorait ce qu'il fallait demander (Corn.), mais simplement que ses soupirs inexprimables étaient bien en réalité dirigés vers l'accomplissement de la volonté de Dicu. La prière qui demande ce que Dieu veut est sûrement exaucte; elle est pour les saints, terme qui renferme déjà l'assurance du salut promis. Cette fois la Κρ. ἃ rendu τὸ φρόνημα par quid desideret, aussi bon que quid sapiat (Aug. 11, 393).
8:28
Ceux qui aiment Dieu ne forment pas parmi les chrétiens une catégorie spéciale, pas plus que les saints du v. 27. Tous Les chrétiens de Rome sont de droit dans le Christ; s'ils n'avaient pas son Esprit, ils ne seraient pas à lui (vin, 9) et l'Apôtre ne leur parlerait pas comme il fait. — συνεργεῖ, Quel est le sujet? Ce mot est suivi de ὁ θεός dans B A, et Orig. deux fois sur six. Ce doit être une addition, pour la clarté, conforme au sens. Dieu est reconnu comme sujet par les verss. boh. et sah., aujourd'hui par Lipsius, Prat, Jülicher, Lietzmann, Kühl. Et en effet ὁ Θεός est sûrement le sujet des verbes qui suivent, coordonnés à συνεργεῖ, et le sens qui en résulte répond bien à l'idée principale de la péricope. Zahn objecte que Paul eût écrit ἐν πᾶσιν; mais on trouve très bien l’accus. de la chose : ἀντὶ μὲν τοῦ συνεργεῖν ἑαυτοῖς τὰ συμφέροντα (Χέν. Memor. III, v, 16; cf. Héron. IX, 11). On prend alors le mot dans son sens propre; Cf. Test. XII Patr., Issach. 1 : ὃ θεὸς συνεργεῖ τῇ ἁπλότητί μου, et Gad τν : τὸ γὰρ πνεῦμα τοῦ μίσους... συνεργεῖ τῶ Σατανᾷ ἐν πᾶσιν... τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀγάπης... συνεργεῖ τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ θεοῦ (cité par S/Z.). La Κρ. (Corn. etc.) suppose que πάντα est le sujet, donc : « toutes choses coopèrent ». Cette pensée est beaucoup moins claire. Les choses ne donnent pas à l'homme une véritable coopération en vue du salut; il est vrai que toutes peuvent être utiles. Encore faut-il que Dieu fasse tourner tout à bien, ce qui revient à supposer son intervention. Cette impossibilité d'exclure la causalité divine de notre passage est la meilleure preuve que Dieu est bien le sujet de συνεργεῖ. C'est ainsi que Chrys. insiste beaucoup sur l’action de Dieu, quoiqu'il semble avoir lu le texte avec πάντα comme sujet; de même ses disciples et sûrement Thom. quoiqu'il écrive : et ideo Deus omnia convertit in bonum. Aug. a cooperantur et procedunt mais aussi cooperatur en parlant de Dieu (De corrept. et grat. 23 [M. XLIV,929]; Degrat. et lib. arb. 33 [M. XLIV, 901]}. — τοῖς χατὰ πρόθεσιν χλητοῖς οὖσιν ἃ été entendu par Aug. dans un sens restrictif : « pour ceux-là, mais pour ceux-là seulement, qui sont appelés ». Cette opinion, si grosse de conséquences, isolée dans l'antiquité et rejetée des modernes (Corn., Prat, Lips., SH., Jül., Zahn, Kühl, Lietz.), n'a aucun fondement dans le texte et est contraire à tout le contexte. Paul s'adresse à tous les chrétiens, et ne songe pas à les distinguer en deux catégories : ceux qui sont appelés selon un dessein prédestinant et ceux qui ne sont qu'appelés sans être élus. La distinction des appelés et des élus telle qu’elle est énoncée dans l’évangile (Mt. xx, 16; xx1r, 14) ne coïncide pas avec les termes employés par Paul. Pour lui χλητός « appelé » se dit de celui qui a répondu; il est appelé d'une manière efficace (Corn., Prat). Tous les chrétiens ont été appelés de cette façon. Ce ne serait pas les rassurer tous que de leur dire : quelques-uns d’entre vous sont prédestinés. L'incise est donc une apposition explicative. Elle n’en doit pas moins avoir un sens, et n'est pas simplement synonyme de « ceux qui aiment Dieu »; il semble plutôt qu'il ya entre les deux appellations un rapport de causalité; et c'est précisément ce qu'expliquera le v. suivant. — χατὰ πρόθεσιν, « selon le dessein de Dieu ». Ce point n’est plus nié par personne (Corn., Prat, les protestants). Sauf trois cas (11 Tim. a, 10; Act. χι, 23; xxvn, 18) où πρόθεσις se dit des hommes, le mot signifie toujours dans le N. T. un décret divin pour conférer un bienfait surnaturel : 1x, 11; Eph. τ, 11; in, 11:11 Tim. 1, 9 (Corn.). Dieu a donc appelé les fidèles parce qu'il l’a décrété dans son éternité, et Prat, après Cornely, regarde ce décret comme absolu et efficace : « il est gracieux, puisqu'il ne dépend pas des mérites de l’homme; il est absolu, puisqu'il a pour effet la vocation efficace » (Prar, IT, 121). Ce premier décret n'exclut pas. d’ailleurs la prédestination post praevisa, merita gratiae pour ceux qui la soutiennent. Les Grecs, Orig., Cyrille de Jér., Chrys. et ses disciples ont vu dans la πρόθεσις la bonne volonté humaine, le bon propos de ceux qui sont appelés, et qui, d’après s. Cyr. de Jér., rend la vocation efficace (Procatech. τ, M. XXXIII, 333 s.). Prat ne voit là qu'une divergence accidentelle et sans grande portée pour l'intelligence du texte. C'était cependant le seul moyen d'assurer un terme à la prescience de Dieu autre que sa décision souveraine. La Ve. met à la fin sancii qui est à rayer. Si l'on admet que Dieu est le sujet de συνεργεῖ on écrira cooperatur.
8:29
ὅτι quoniam, causalité plus forte que nam. Ce verset explique donc le précédent. Un concours divin efficace est assuré aux fidèles, parce qu'ils sont prédestinés à être associés à la gloire du Christ. La construction οὖς προέγνω, χαὶ προώρισεν renferme presque une protase et une apodose : Ceux qu'il ἃ discernés, il les a aussi prédestinés. Ce sens, admis par tous, est trop naturel pour qu'il soit opportun de lier les deux verbes et de supposer que la construction est ensuite interrompue par une anacoluthe des plus dures. — προέγνω. S'agit-il d'une simple prescience, ou l’idée d’un choïx est-elle déjà incluse? Les Grecs qui donnaient à πρόθεσις le sens d’une disposition humaine pouvaient à la rigueur s’en tenir à la prescience; Dieu sondait précisément par sa prescience cette disposition, et prédestinait ceux qui devaient répondre à son appel : idée qui cependant serait plutôt suggérée que clairement exprimée. Mais, si l'appel est efficace et la πρόθεσις une disposition divine, que signifie προέγνω ? Deux opinions. D’après les uns (AzLo, Revue des sciences philosophiques et théologiques, avril 1913, SH., Zahn, Jülicher etc.), le sens est presque : «il a choisi »; en tout cas la connaissance est nettement accompagnée d’une préférence sans autre raison que le bon vouloir de Dieu. Raison : le sens de γυγνώσχειν comme équivalent de y7+ dans l'A. T., ex. Am. mr, 2; Ps. 1, 6, avec le sens de s'intéresser à quelqu'un avec amour, de la part de Dieu. Pour ce sens dans le N. T.: Mt. var, 23; Gal. iv, 9:1 Cor. vin, 3; xt, 12; 11 Tim. 1, 19. On objecte : 1°) que l’on n’a pas le droit de donner à προγιγνώσχειν le sens du verbe sans préposition; mais ef. x1, 2; 2°) que dès lors rpoéyvw se confondrait avec προώρισεν, alors que le rythme demande un degré sensible entre les deux verbes; mais il suffirait de traduire non pas : « ceux qu'il a choisis », mais « ceux qu'il a connus avec amour ». D’après Cornelv, le sens est « ceux que Dieu ἃ connu de toute éternité devoir persévérer dans leur vocation à la foi et dans son amour », mais il n’essaie même pas de montrer comment cette idée est contenue dans zgéeyvw. Kühl l'explique par le rapprochement avec 1 Cor. vu, 3 : εἰ δέ τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν θεὸν, οὗτος ἔγνωσται ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. Quand Dieu connaît quelqu'un, cela veut dire que cette personne l'aime: or le vx. 28 parle précisément de ceux qui aiment Dieu; οὃς προέγνω indique donc ceux qui aiment Dieu; la prévision des mérites est ainsi introduite dans le texte. Mais οὃς προέγνω est le premier de tous les actes divins et rien n'indique qu'il soit déterminé par un des actes produits par les fidèles. Il faut donc le laisser dans son indétermination; le distinguer de la prédestination, comme fait Thomas : praescientia importat solam notitiam futurorum, sed praedestinatio importat causalitatem quamdam respectu eorum, et cependant encore lui conserver le sens biblique de voir avec prédilection, sans que Paul assigne d’ailleurs une cause à cette prédilection éternelle. La prescience n'est pas celle des mérites, mais elle n'est pas non plus adoptio qua filios suos a reprobis semper discrevit (Calvin, cité par SA.). — συμμόρφους τῆς εἰχόνος τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ. Le Fils est l’image du Père (IE Cor. ιν, 4; Col. τ, 15), mais ici il est question de l’image du Fils, dans le sens de Phil. nt, 21 ὃς μετασγηματίσει τὸ σῶμα τῆς ταπεινώσεως ἡμῶν σύμμορφον τῷ σώματι τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ, Cf. I Cor. xv, 49, pour l'expression τὴν εἰχόνα τοῦ ἐπουρανίου (cf. 11 Cor. πε, 18). Il s'agit donc de la consommation finale à la résurrection. Le Christ a pris notre corps afin que nous puissions participer à la gloire de son corps de ressuscité, afin qu'il soit à la tête de ses frères. εἰς τὸ εἶναι marque une véritable finalité, ordonnée à l'honneur du Christ; πρωτότοχος est donc à prendre dans un sens figuré. πρωτότοχος, le Christ l'est déjà par rapport à la création (Col. 1, 15), mais il convient aussi que dans la gloire il soit investi des privilèges qui appartiennent à l'aîné; c'est pour cela que Dieu veut lui amener des frères semblables à lui. Le Christ est πρωτότοχος par rapport aux morts dans un sens un peu différent (Col. 1, 18; Apoc. 1, 5). Nous entendons donc συμμόρφους de la conformité au corps glorieux du Christ avec Corn., Toussaint, Lips., SH., Jül., Zahn, Lietz., Kühl. — D’après les Grecs, suivis par Prat, les chrétiens sont prédestinés par Dieu à être l’image de son Fils sur la terre. Cette conformité est acquise par la grâce sanctitiante, la filiation adoptive, la présence et l'action de l'Esprit-Saint. C'est par là que nous participons à la forme du Fils (Gal. 1v, 19), que nous devons nous transformer (Rom. xu, 2) pour reproduire en nous dès ici-bas l’image du Christ (II Cor. m, 18). Telle est bien en effet la doctrine de 8. Paul, et la conformité dans la gloire suppose évidemment la conformité par la grâce. Mais ce sont néanmoins deux états différents, à tout le moins quant au développement glorieux de la grâce, et ce sont ces états qui sont opposés ici. Paul n'entend pas dire : « vous avez été appelés pour être ce que vous êtes déjà »; mais « l'appel auquel vous avez répondu est, dans le plan divin, le gage de votre gloire éternelle Dans la Fg., au lieu de nam, mieux vaudrait quoniam. Le rapport entre praescivit et praedestinavit serait plus clair si l’on ajoutait os avant et praedestinavit (Hil.). ΝΥΝ, écrivent (filit) eius au lieu de sui, qui est seul cor-
8:30
Enchaînement des actes divins. La prédestination amène l'appel, appel efficace à la foi; cf. v. 28. Ceux qui ont cru ont reçu la justice. Le sens actif de ἐδικαίωσεν est établi ici par le voisinage de ἐδόξασεν qui indique bien une action de Dieu. Il y a difliculté pour ἐδόξασεν. Comment ce verbe peut-il être à l'aoriste comme les autres? L'appel et la justification sont passés pour les chrétiens auxquels s'adresse Paul; mais la gloire? D'après Chrys. cette gloire est déjà acquise aux fidèles par l'adoption et la grâce. Zahn suit cette opinion et s'appuie sur vin, 2. 10; IL Cor. au, 18 : ἡμεῖς O2. τὴν ὄοξαν χυσίου χατοπτριζύμενοι τὴν αὐτὴν εἰχόνα μεταμορφούμεθα ἀπὸ δύξης els δόξαν (οἵ, ph. nr, 161. Mais le plus grand nombre (Corn., Lietz., Lips., SIT, Kühl) voit dans ἐδόξασεν la gloire future comme distincte de l’état présent. Et cela seul est en situation dans tout ce passage où il s’agit de garantir aux chrétiens le bonheur à venir. L'aoriste est donc une anticipation de certitude. Mais cette certitude ne s'entend que pour ce qui est de Dieu. Évidemment la prédestination, par rapport aux prédestinés, emporte une certitude absolue. Mais nous avons noté qu'ici Paul ne fait pas deux classes parmi les chrétiens, ceux qui sont prédestinés, et ceux qui ne le sont pas. Son but est d'encourager tous les fidèles. De la part de Dieu, l'appel à la foi et la justification sont un gage assuré de salut; ce n’est pas Dieu qui manquera au fidèle. La chaîne dès actes divins les conduit au salut, parce que Paul suppose que le fidèle ne se dérobera pas à sa bonté. Cornely : quia autem in toto hoc loco id maxime intendit, ut futuram gloriam certam esse demonstret (οἷν. ad ν. 19), ominis in salutis suae opere cooperationem cum gratia divina tacite supponit atque solos actus divinos recenset, quibus obiectiva gloriae certitudo clarius illucescit. Ou plutôt Paul n’envisage pas la destinée particulière de deu” fidèle dans les desseins de Dieu, mais les desseins de Dieu sur le christianisme; ceux qui sont en scène sont les fidèles comme groupe, ceux qui ont répondu à son appel, qui ont cru, qui ont été baptisés et qui par conséquent ont reçu la justice. De la part des fidèles tout est censé s'être passé comme il faut, parce qu'il s’agit de la communauté; c'est ce groupe qui formera l'assemblée des frères du Christ. Dieu fera certainement son œuvre. Quant aux particuliers, c'est à eux de vivre selon l'Esprit, etc., car Paul ne leur a pas dissimulé qu'ils pouvaient retomber dans le régime de la chair. S'il n’en parle pas ici c'est que son but est de tracer le programme de la bonté divine par rapport aux chrétiens.
8:31
τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν, comme 1v, 1; vi, 1; vi, 7; 1x, 14. 80; mais notre passage est celui où l'intention est la moins marquée. Il n’y ἃ pas d'objection dans l'air; c'est une simple transition, interrogative, pour préparer les interrogations: πρὸς ταῦτα n'a donc pas le sens de « contre cela »; c'est simplement « sur Cela »; « quelle conclusion devons-nous tirer? » — ὁπέρ et χατά comme Π Cor. χπὶ, 8; ἐστί sous-entendu les deux fois (Lips.). Si Dieu est pour nous, qui est contre nous de façon que nous ayons à le craindre? Réponse sousentendue : personne.
8:32
ὅς γε (seul cas de γέ avec le relatif dans le N. T.) dans le sens de quippe qui, ou ille quippe idem qui, « le même Dieu qui ». L'allusion à Gen. xxnr, 16: οὐκ ἐφείσω τοῦ υἱοῦ σου τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ n’est pas du tout certaine. En tout cas τοῦ ἰδίου υἱοῦ marque bien la distance entre le propre Fils de Dieu et les fils d'adoption. Dieu l'a livré pour nous tous, et, d'après la doctrine de Paul (ν, 6), pour des impies, donc dans l'intérêt de tous les hommes, mais, dans le contexte actuel, ce sont les croyants qui ont le sentiment de ce don: Ayant donné son Fils, Dieu donnera avec lui tout le reste, non point les biens temporels, mais tout ce qui fait partie de son héritage (v. 17). Lire dans la Vg. donabit (avec WW.) et non donavit (V9.-Clém.), γαρίσεται.
8:33
τίς ἐγχαλέσει est-il un futur qui se rapporte au dernier jugement (Corn. Zahn}? ou un futur indéterminé (Lips., SH., Kühl, Jül., Liets.) : « qui oseraït accuser?» Tout le contexte indique plutôt la situation générale des chrétiens, présente et à venir, mais dans le cours de leur vie mortelle. C’est dès à présent qu'il n’y a pas de condamnation contre eux {vir, 1) et le v. 35 indiquera encore la situation présente. Le terme ἐκλεχτῶν ne prouve pas qu'on soit au dernier jugement; dans Paul les ἐκλεχτοί ne sont point distincts des χλητοί (v. 28); cf. Rom. xvi, 13; Col. ut, 12. — A la question « qui accusera? » on prétend généralement qu'il y a une réponse, Θεὸς ὁ διχαιῶν, qui est en réalité négative, soit par mode d'interrogation, soit par mode d’aflirmation excluant la question elle-même. Mais qu'entend-on par δικαιῶν ὃ Si c'est que Dieu rend juste, ce n’est point une réponse à la question, qui suppose nécessairement un débat judiciaire. Si c’est que Dieu déclare juste par un jugement, ce n'est point non plus une réponse pertinente. À la question : qui accusera? on ne peut répondre : sûrement pas celui qui déclare juste, car personne n'imagine que le juge puisse faire fonction d’accusateur. On ne peut donc regarder Θεὸς ὁ δικαιῶν comme une réponse qu'à une condition, c'est d'entendre δικαιῶν dans le sens d’Isaïe 1, 8 : ὅτι ἐγγίζει ὁ δικαιώσας με’ τίς ὁ χρινόμενός μοι; où le contexte (Κύριος βοηθός μοι v. 7; Κύριος βοηθήσει μοι v. 9) indique bien que Dieu se présente comme défenseur, celui qui vient pour faire éclater la justice du prévenu. De cette façon, à la question : « qui accusera? » on répondrait très exactement : « Serait-ce Dieu, qui précisément est le défenseur des accusés? » Mais alors surgit une autre considération. Si le texte d'Isaïe figure comme une réminiscence aussi précise, n'est-il pas très probable que Paul a coupé sa phrase de la même façon : Θεὸς ὁ διχαιῶν᾽ τίς ὁ καταχρίνων; (WWA., Ti., Nestle, Soden, Vg.-Clém. et WW.). D'autant que ce serait exactement le rythme du v. 81 : εἰ 6 Θεὸς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, τίς καθ᾽ ἡμῶν; De sorte que τίς ἐγκαλέσει sera une interrogation isolée, comme τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν... (v. 31). À cette question isolée il n'est pas fait de réponse : la négative est évidente, personne ne se hasarderait à accuser les élus de Dieu. Les mots Θεὸς ὁ δικαιῶν commençant une nouvelle phrase, le sens forensique d’une déclaration solennelle est encore exclu, parce que si Dieu a déclaré juste, le jugement est rendu, et on ne peut même pas imaginer l'hypothèse d’une condamnation, l'idée d'un appel étant hors de saison. Au contraire on pourrait bien traduire : « Dieu donne la justice (Orig., Thom., Lietz.), qui condamnerait? » ou « Dieu soutient la cause » avec le sens d'Isaïe, sens forensique mais non déclaratif. Le plus probable est le premier, qui rentre dans le thème général de Paul; il a pu suivre le rythme d’Isaïe en transformant un peu sa pensée. Nous n'avons rien à changer à la ponctuation de la Vzg.-Clém., du moins telle qu'elle est dans Vercellone, Nestle, Gramatica; cependant après Justi- Jicat le point-virgule conviendrait mieux que la seule virgule (WW. mettent deux-points).
8:34
τίς ὁ χαταχρινῶν ; appartient selon nous à la phrase précédente. Dans l'hypothèse où ce serait une interrogation distincte, parallèle à ἐγκαλέσει, on mettrait sans hésiter le futur χαταχρινῶν, sauf à lui donner le sens d’un futur logique comme à ἐγχάλεσει lui-même. Si le mot est, comme nous pensons, dans un rapport étroit avec δικαιῶν, ce premier présent suggère le présent χαταχρίνων (TE, SH., Lips., Kühl); toutefois, même dans ce cas, le futur convient mieux à cause de la réponse négative, dans le sens de notre conditionnel, « qui condamnerait » (Vg. quis condemnet? — ἩΓΗ͂Ι, Soden); cf. Oric. Caten. p. 284 : τοῦ γὰρ Θεοῦ διχαιοῦντος, τίς χαταχρίναι δύναται; Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν; qui condamnerait ? ce ne sera sûrement pas le Christ! Avec le sens que nous avons donné à δικαιῶν, de justification par la grâce, on peut envisager l'idée du jugement par le Christ, puisque le jugement n'a point encoré eu lieu. D'ailleurs la réponse est négative. Le jugement ne pouvait étre défavorable à ceux qui n’ont rien qu'on puisse condamner (vin, 1); à plus forte raison si l'on suppose comme juge le Christ, qui est mort précisément pour nous soustraire à la condamnation, et qui de plus est ressuscité, ce qui le met en état de prendre notre défense, d'autant plus facilement qu'il est à la droite de Dieu, le Christ qui en fait intercède pour nous. Ce texte est un témoignage très important de Paul au sujet de l’Ascension du Christ. Loin de condamner, le Christ intercède : les deux actions sont évidemment dans la même perspective, aussi est-ce à tort que Cornely écrit : Ælectis Dei non tantum in supremo iudicio sed eliam in tota sua vita auxilia Christi non esse defutura, duobus ultimis membris v. 34 iam indicatur; le dernier terme de cette admirable gradation est précisément destiné à prouver que le Christ ne saurait nous condamner au moment où il intercède pour nous. La situation acquise par les chrétiens vaut donc (sauf déchéance de leur part) pour le jugement dernier. Tout l'argument de Paul dans ce chapitre consiste précisément à établir que la vie chrétienne ne comporte plus de condamnation. Dans la Vg. qui resurrexit, tandis que qui suscitatus est serait plus littéral. Mettre un point d'interrogation à la fin avec Aug.
8:35
La lecon τοῦ Θεοῦ au lieu de τοῦ Χριστοῦ (B N etc.) vient probablement du v. 39, et c'est bien en somme de l'amour de Dieu qu'il s’agit. Paul identifie donc le Christ avec Dieu comme Chrys. (Caten. p. 287) l'a remarqué χαὶ οὐχ εἶπε τοῦ Θεοῦ; οὕτως ἀδιάφορον αὐτῷ rai Χριστὸν χαὶ Θεὸν ὀνομάζειν, Le gén. est subjecti, l'amour du Christ pour nous {les modernes contre les anciens), comme l'indique 16 v. 37, et tout le contexte. Dans tout ce qui précède, il est moins question des devoirs des chrétiens que des dons qu'ils ont reçus de Dieu, de la faveur dont il les poursuit. D'autre part, comment nos épreuves pourraient-elles être un motif pour le Christ de ne plus nous aimer? Si la question se pose, il faut donc que nos propres sentiments soient en jeu. Les épreuves pourraient nous faire douter de l'amour du Christ, ce qui serait y renoncer, si nous ne savions que ces épreuves elles-mêmes sont des occasions de victoire à cause de son amour. θλίψις avec στενοχωρία dans u, 9; l’un et l’autre bien connus de Paul, θλίψις v, 3; χα, 12 comme occasion de patience; στενοχωρία II Cor. νι, 4; x11, 10; διωγμός IT Cor. χει, 10; λιμός IL Cor. x1, 27; γυμνότης II Cor. x1, 27: xévèvvos II Cor. χι, 26, toutes sortes de périls, et il devait terminer sa carrière par le glaive, μάχαιρα ! La Vg.-Clém. ἃ ergo de trop; lire an persecutio après angustia (WW) « À cause de toi, nous sommes mis à mort tout le long du jour, on nous regarde comme des brebis destinées à la boucherie d’après le grec; c'est probablement une association d'idées qui les avait rapprochés de gladius,
8:36
Cette idée que la mort même ne saurait nous faire douter de la charité du Christ qui s’exercera à ce moment, rappelle à Paul le Ps. xuiv, 23, décrivant les martyres des serviteurs de Dieu : ὅτι fait partie du texte; ἕνεχεν σοῦ dans le psaume s'adresse à Dieu; ici au Christ, ce qui est donc la même chose pour Paul. Les faits sont vraisemblablement ceux de la persécution d’Antiochus Épiphane; alors il y avait vraiment des Israélites mis à mort du matin au soir. L'empire romain n'avait point encore pris une position si hostile ; aussi la citation est-elle plutôt l'expression de ce qui peut arriver de pire qu'une allusion à des faits récents. Effacer les parenthèses de Ve.-Clém. avec WW. qui lisent ut au lieu de sicut.
8:37
Même dans la mort nous remportons plus que la victoire (ὑπερνικῶμεν mieux rendu par supervincimus [Tert., Cypr.] que par superamus), par l’action efficace de celui qui nous a aimés. Le latin propter eum (même WW.) suggère que notre amour s'exerce en vue du Christ, mais la leçon διὰ τὸν ἀγαπησάντα ne s'appuie que sur trois mss. et en partie Origène. C'est bien à l'amour du Christ pour nous que Paul attribue la victoire, ce qui éclaire le ν. 35. Dans la Κρ. on devra donc lire per eum et non propter eum. 38 s.) Conclusion sous forme affirmative, qui met en jeu les puissances les plus redoutables. πέπεισμαι indique une pleine confiance fondée sur l'amour de Dieu, dans la donnée générale indiquée plus haut, mais avec l'accent personnel de l'âme de Paul qui a éprouvé tant de fois le secours divin. L'énumération comprend des éléments divers, difficiles à préciser. La mort se présente la première, praecipuum inter terribilia (Thom.), et la vie par opposition, praecipuum inter appetibilia {(Thom.). Viennent ensuite les esprits, nommés anges, s'ils sont d’un rang inférieur, envoyés en missions, et ἀρχαί s’il s'agit d'un ordre supérieur. Après cela les choses du temps, le présent et l'avenir; avant de passer à l'espace, Paul insère (Nestle, Soden) les δυνάμεις qui souvent désignent des esprits, mais qui, dans cette place, doivent être des forces de la nature (Zahn), plutôt que des magistrats {Corn.). L'espace vient ensuite, déterminé par la hauteur et la profondeur. De même que le temps agit par les événements présents et futurs, l'espace est sans doute ici pour les créatures qui le remplissent. Lietz. a noté que ὕψωμα désigne la situation d’une étoile près du pôle et βάθος l’espace d'où paraissent sortir les étoiles : « Du fond de l'horizon des étoiles nouvelles » (Heredia). Mais Lietz. lui-même se demande si Paul connaissait ces termes techniques. Ayant ainsi épuisé ce que le Cosmos pouvait lui fournir d’adversaires mystérieux et formidables, Paul ajoute οὔτε τις χτίσις ἑτέρα (et non ἄλλη), c'està-dire toute autre création possible (SA.), tout ce qui serait chose créée. Rien ne pourrait donc nous séparer de l'amour que Dieu ἃ pour nous, amour qui est dans le Christ, parce que Dieu nous aime en lui, à cause de lui, et à cause de ce qu’il ἃ mérité pour nous. Dans la Vg.-Clém., rayer neque virtutes qui est un doublet de neque fortitudines (et non fortitudo). IX-XI. — COMMENT ISRAEL, REJETÉ PAR UN DESSEIN DE DIEU ET A CAUSE DE SES FAUTES, ENTRERA Α SON TOUR DANS LA VOIE DU SALUT. L’Apôtre ἃ achevé d'exposer sa conception de la vie chrétienne, née d'une justice nouvelle acceptée par la foi, animée par l’Esprit-Saint, et qui doit être consommée dans la gloire. Et ce n’est point là pour lui une idée spéculative; il s'adresse à ses frères, déjà purifiés du péché, destinés à être un jour groupés autour du Christ; il a entonné pour tous un chant de victoire. Alors son regard se porte vers un autre peuple, celui qui fut jadis le peuple des enfants de Dieu. C'est à lui que le salut avait été promis et il l’a inauguré en donnant le Christ à la terre (1x, 1-5). Pourquoi est-il, en grande majorité, réfractaire au salut? Grave question qui n’a pas cessé d'être angoissante! Paul l’aborde sous son double aspect, dans les desseins de Dieu (1x, 6-29) et selon les contingences humaines où s’est développée la responsabilité des Juifs {1x, 30-x, 21). Il annonce cependant que cette déchéance n’est que temporaire et qu'à la fin les Juifs se convertiront (x1, 4-32). Quel sujet de glorifier la sagesse de Dieu (χι, 33-36)!
8:1
… baptismal pool one could have been fornicators, idolaters, adulterers, effeminate, thieves, drunkards, etc.: in Baptism all this falls away, one becomes clean, holy, just (1 Cor. 6:9-11). «For those who are in Christ Jesus there is now no condemnation» (Rom. 8:1). Sin is dead. …
… a) Regarding the negative element of justification, the Church teaches that sin, whether original or personal, in the justified soul is truly remitted and destroyed, so that nothing any longer exists in it that can be imputed to it as guilt (cf. Rom. 8:1). Justice is not the cloak of Christ thrown over its permanent interior corruption, but is its total healing. …
To the "flesh of sin" (Rom. 8:3) the πνεῦμα ("spirit") is opposed; ibid. 8:1-15; Gal. 5:13-25. The flesh with its vices and concupiscences (Gal. 5:24) is the antagonist, often personified, of the spirit (ibid. 5:17). The spirit, which is fundamentally the divine …
8:2
2. The Holy Spirit and the Mystical Body. - Christ is the center of all creation and the head of the Mystical Body, but the Holy Spirit is its vivifying soul (cf. I Cor. 6, 19; Rom. 8, 2, 11; II Tim. 1, 14). It is the source of the charisms, which had so much importance in the primitive Church (cf. I Cor. 12, 4). The revelation of the divine mysteries is the work of …
… A typical case of the intersection of these three semantic aspects is Rom. 8:2-16, where spirit occurs 17 times in various senses, difficult to pinpoint; the Sixto-Clementine Vulgate writes Spiritus with a capital letter there only 4 times, while R. Cornely understands …
8:3
… The expression is frequent: "Grace and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ" (Rom. 1, 7; Gal. 1, 3). Jesus is sent by the Father to save the world (Gal. 4, 4; Rom. 8, 3), he is the own Son, ἴδιος, of the Father (Rom. 9, 5; Tit. 2, 13). Christ, continuing to subsist as God in the divine nature, took our nature, making himself man (Phil. 2, 6) …
… Truly all have sinned in Adam; although in the original text this precise statement is lacking: the Greek ἐφ' ὃ is merely causal (II Cor. 5, 4; Phil. 3, 12), and likewise the in quo of the Latin translation can be explained as "because" (Rom. 8, 3; Phil. 3, 12). St. Paul does not say how this infection took place; he does not develop the idea of a sin committed by humanity in its head, transmitted by generation; he is content …
… The whole life of Jesus has redemptive value (Rom. 8:3), but especially his death on the Cross and his Resurrection, which contribute to our salvation not only morally as an example (Phil. 2:5 ff.; Gal. 2:19 ff.; Rom. 6:4 ff.), but also …
2. The New Testament. - The mystery of salvation was revealed in its integral concept, according to the divine good pleasure, at the hour willed by God (Col. 1:26), with Christianity, which is a great announcement and message of salvation (Luke 2:11; Rom. 8:3; Col. 1:13-14; Heb. 1:1-3; John 1:29, 36). Jesus came as Savior (Matt. 1:21; Luke 2:25, 30), and presented himself as such (Matt. 15:24; Mark 2:17; Luke 19:10; cf. Matt. 18:12-23; …
SIN. - Here it means the moral fall or ruin, the evil human act, indicated in the Greek of the New Testament by various other expressions: ἀμαρτία or ἀμάρτημα, that is, the act by which man turns away from the attainment of his end (Rom. 5:12; 7:7; 8:3); παράβασις or ἀνομία or παρενημία, that is, transgression of the law, which man is bound to observe (2 Pt. 2:16; Rom. 4:15; 1 Jn. 3:4); παράπταμα, that is, the state of one who has …
To the "flesh of sin" (Rom. 8:3) the πνεῦμα ("spirit") is opposed; ibid. 8:1-15; Gal. 5:13-25. The flesh with its vices and concupiscences (Gal. 5:24) is the antagonist, often personified, of the spirit (ibid. 5:17). …
8:4
… The Christian, therefore, must "walk in the Spirit" or "be moved by it" (Rom. 8, 4, 14), which generates the whole complex of all the virtues (Gal. 5, 22). The faithful must consider himself as a temple of the Holy Spirit (I Cor. 6, 19). To this is attributed sanctification, …
8:5
ABBA. - 1. An Aramaic term, the emphatic state of 'ab, "father," which occurs in a vocative sense in the New Testament, always followed by ὁ πνεῦρ, in Rom. 8, 5 and Gal. 4, 6; Mk. 14, 36 (v. 'AB). …
… "Those who live according to the flesh (κατὰ σάρκα) tend toward the things of the flesh, but those who live according to the spirit (κατὰ πνεῦμα) tend toward the things of the spirit; the impulse of the flesh is death, whereas the impulse of the spirit is life and peace" (Rom. 8:5-6). The irreducible antagonism between flesh and spirit is also described by Gal. 5:16-17 ("the flesh has desires opposed to those of the spirit," and vice versa); 6:8. With the flesh …
8:6
… Naturally in Holy Scripture attention is directed above all to the infused virtue (see below), and true p. is contrasted with a prudentia carnis, which pursues carnal goods as the ultimate end of life (Rom. 8, 6-8).
8:9
… The Holy Spirit is the Spirit of Christ, and whoever does not possess him is not a Christian (Rom. 8:9). The Holy Spirit teaches one to invoke God as Father (Rom. 8:15-17; Gal. 4:6), to judge spiritual and supernatural things (1 Cor. 2:10, 16) and, in general, to think and judge as …
… Son in the Gospels: "Non enim in incerto Dominus reliquit." With him many Greek and Latin Fathers find it expressed in the words: "Misit Deus Spiritum Filii sui in corda vestra" (Gal. 4:6); "Si quis autem Spiritum Christi non habet hic non est eius" (Rom. 8:9; cf. Acts 5:9; 16:15; II Cor. 3:17; Phil. 1:19). In the light of these texts St. Basil wondered how Eunomius could refuse to admit the procession "ab utroque": "Quomodo igitur Spiritus …
… In Holy Scripture, to express it, there is found both the compound term ἐνουκείν, "to indwell" (Rom. 8:11; II Tim. 1:14), and the simple term οἰκείν, "to dwell" (Rom. 8:9, 11; I Cor. 3:16). St. John, in the texts fundamental for this whole doctrine, prefers the verb μέκενν (μονή = "dwelling"), "to abide," "to remain" (Io. 14:16, 17, 23). Alongside …
Jesus Christ from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Jesus Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies, because of his Spirit that dwelleth in you" (Rom. 8, 9-11). 4) The member of Christ is made a partaker of his divine sonship as an adopted son: thus he writes to the Galatians (3, 26-27): "For you are all the children of God, by faith in Christ Jesus. …
… Although he has most felicitous Trinitarian expressions (cf. Rom. 8, 9-11. 14-17; 15, 15. 16; I Cor. 6, 11; 12, 4-6; II Cor. 2, 21; 13, 13; Gal. 4, 6; Eph. 1, 3-14; Tit. 3, 4-6), P. presents an eminently Christocentric doctrine. …
8:10
… Ch. is a proper name of Jesus in the typically Pauline formula ἐν Χριστῷ (34 times) or ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ (48 times), to which ἐν Κυρίῳ (50 times) or ἐν αὐτοῦ-ἐν ᾧ (29 times) is equivalent; St. Paul willingly uses the name Χριστός when he highlights the divine influence of Jesus in the soul (Rom. 8:10; II Cor. 13:5; Eph. 3:17; etc.), which is itself "anointed" (II Cor. 1:21), in which He goes about "being formed" (Gal. 4:19).
To this present effect of the Redemption must be joined the final one: the definitive victory over death in the resurrection (v.) of our bodies (Rom. 8:10-39). This triumph will close the earthly phase of the Kingdom of God: all men, at a sign from the Most High, will rise again; the just with their glorious bodies will fly on high toward …
8:11
… 15:16). But together with the gifts, the Holy Spirit himself is also given to us, as the gift par excellence, who dwells within us: "An nescitis quia membra vestra templa sunt Spiritus Sancti, qui in vobis est, quem habetis a Deo?" (I Cor. 6:19; cf. Rom. 8:11; II Cor. 6:16). This sanctifying action of the Holy Spirit concerns not only individual believers, but also the life of the Church in particular, through sacramental graces, beginning
The person of the Holy Spirit is less defined, but texts are not lacking that assert without doubt his divine personality, such as that of Rom. 8, 11: "That
… In Holy Scripture, to express it, there is found both the compound term ἐνουκείν, "to indwell" (Rom. 8:11; II Tim. 1:14), and the simple term οἰκείν, "to dwell" (Rom. 8:9, 11; I Cor. 3:16). St. John, in the texts fundamental for this whole doctrine, prefers the verb μέκενν (μονή …
… economy he illustrates is summed up in the antithesis death-life, in the succession of two aeons: the tribulation of this time and the glory to come; and the only passage between the two is the one already traversed by the Redeemer: death and resurrection (Rom. 8:11-17 ff. 23; II Cor. 4:17). A positive man of perfect balance, who never denied obvious experience and common sense, St. Paul never doubted that he had to die, in order then to rise again, …
… placed by God in the human heart for a perfect reintegration of the human composite (Rom. 8, 22-23), from the character and the gift of the Holy Spirit as a divine pledge (Eph. 1, 13-14; 4, 30; II Cor. 5, 4-5), from the indwelling of the Holy Spirit (Rom. 8, 11); he illustrated its possibility from the analogy of the seed (I Cor. 15, 36). In the letter to the Hebrews (6, 1-2) he placed among the fundamental doctrines (βενέλων) of Christianity …
8:12
… intimate relationship with life; it is the source of life; "we must not live according to the flesh, because if you live according to the flesh, death; but if you put to death through the spirit the works of the body (Vulg.: 'flesh'), you will live" (Rom. 8:12-13). The vitality of the spirit will be communicated in the final resurrection also to the body of the faithful (I Cor. 15:44), who are with Christ one body and one spirit (Eph. 4:4).
8:13
… The word is of Pauline origin (Col. 3:5; Rom. 8:13).
… But it has fundamentally an intellectual character, as a correspondence to the preaching of evangelical truth (cf. Rom. 8:13-17; II Cor. 10:5; I Thess. 3:13; Heb. 11:1), which entails the submission of the mind to God, a rectification of reason, so that both the vision of life and moral practice become theocentric, …
8:14
… The great benefit was the "diffusion in souls" of the Holy Spirit (Rom. 5:5). This, and not the "charisms," made Christians "temples of the Holy Spirit" (1 Cor. 3:16) and gave to all the benefit of divine filiation (Gal. 4:6; Rom. 8:14).
… participation, which is linked to the idea of adoptive filiation (v. ADOPTION, SUPERNATURAL) by virtue of a regeneration of man reborn from God; an idea not unknown to St. Peter (1 Pt. 1:3 and 23), frequent in the other two Apostles (Jn. 1:12-13; 1 Jn. 3:1; Rom. 8:14-15; Gal. 4:4 ff.; Eph. 1:5 ff.). …
… Our Father! in imitation of the Only-begotten" (Rom. 8, 14-17). He is also that principle of unity which, of the various members animated by his breath, makes a harmoniously ordered whole. …
8:15
… It appears several times in the New Testament (Mark 14:36; Rom. 8:15; Gal. 4:6); each time it is addressed to God and followed by the translation: Father. …
… The Holy Spirit is the Spirit of Christ, and whoever does not possess him is not a Christian (Rom. 8:9). The Holy Spirit teaches one to invoke God as Father (Rom. 8:15-17; Gal. 4:6), to judge spiritual and supernatural things (1 Cor. 2:10, 16) and, in general, to think and judge as Jesus Christ thought and judged (Phil. 2:5; F. Mura, Le Corps Mystique …
… The difference will be more precise in the New Testament, in particular when St. Paul says (Rom. 8:15): « You have not received a spirit of servitude to be still in fear, but you have received a spirit of adoption through which we cry: Abba! …
… The first repairs in a superabundant manner the evil caused by the second, bringing the life of Grace and vanquishing sin (cf. Rom. 5, 12-21). This presupposes man's capacity to receive the communication of divine life, that is, Grace, the universal salvific will of God (cf. ibid. 3, 21-31; 8, 15; Eph. 1, 3-14), together with the absolute necessity of a redemption for fallen humanity (cf. Rom. 1, 18-3, 18). By virtue of the Redemption the kingdom of sin is succeeded by that …
Religions, Comparative Study of
in his happiness (Jn. 1, 12-13; I Jn. 3, 1; Rom. 8, 15-17; II Pt. 1, 4), but also the supreme fittingness or moral necessity of an intervention of this kind, "so that the notions (religious ones) that are not of themselves inaccessible …
… To the Christians of Rome he wrote (Rom. 8:15 ff.): "You have received the spirit of adoption of sons, whereby we cry: Father! …
8:16
… seven gifts from Is. 11:2, and adding: « These gifts are for us like a divine source from which we draw the living knowledge of the precepts of the Christian life, by which we can know whether the Holy Spirit dwells in us ». St. Paul has in fact said (Rom. 8:16): « The Holy Spirit himself testifies to our spirit that we are the children of God ». He attests this by the filial love that he inspires in us and through which he makes himself …
… God. 5. The realization of the Kingdom of God in time, which is the life of the Church in the presence and guidance of legitimate Authority, in the invisible life of Grace and in the testimony of the Holy Spirit for eternal life (Mt. 16:18; 28:18; Rom. 8:16). 6. The consummation of the Kingdom of God with the final judgment at the end of the world, when Christ, Son of God and Savior of the World, will judge history, which will thus end, …
… Hence the invitation "Gustate et videte quoniam suavis est Dominus" (Ps. 33, 9); and Paul assures us that the Holy Spirit "testimonium reddit spiritui nostro quod sumus filii Dei" (Rom. 8, 16). On the other hand, the fundamental acts of religion themselves, such as prayer, conversion (v.), abandonment and conformity to the divine will and the like, would have no meaning …
8:17
… Their character of exclusivity (B. Lanwer, p. 156; cf. 94, 99, 106) is clear from Lk. 6:24-26 and from other passages of the New Testament (Mt. 10:38; 16:24; Acts 14:22; Rom. 8:17 f.; 1 Cor. 1:26-28; 2 Tim. 3:12): the fortunate of this world will not enjoy the recompense (or "reward") in heaven (Mt. 5:12; 6:1-2, 5; Lk. 6:23), since they have already received it here below. …
… A reference to the natural origin of the right of succession can perhaps be seen in two Pauline texts "si... filii et heredes" (Rom. 8, 17; cf. also Gal. 4, 7); but it is in the ecclesiastical magisterium and above all in the social encyclicals that the question is addressed with a certain breadth and with arguments …
… In a positive sense the passivity of the mystics comes from a special Grace of God, which takes over the direction of human action, takes possession of the soul, governs its activity, so as to realize in a manifest manner the word of the Apostle: "Quicunque Spiritu Dei aguntur ii sunt filii Dei" (Rom. 8, 17).
8:18
… (Rom. 13:11 ff.; I Cor. 7:29-32; II Cor. 6:2), but also of joy (Phil. 4:4-6). Because it is connected with death and judgment, the p. must be awaited with anguish and with trust, being the passage from the precarious to the eternal (II Cor. 4:14-17; Rom. 8:18-25).
8:19
… Jesus expresses this a. with the word palingenesis (Mt 19:21). St. Paul alludes to it when he speaks of the liberation of creation from the slavery of corruption (Rom 8:19-22) and especially of the destruction of the effects of sin and of the last enemy, death, "when God will be all in all" (1 Cor 15:25-28, 54-57). St. Peter (2 Pet 3:13) and St. John (Rev …
The third scriptural proof is drawn from certain Pauline texts taken as a whole, which on the one hand establish for the Christian the grounds for resurrection (I Cor. 15:20-23) and on the other present death as a consequence of sin (Rom. 4:25; 5:12-21; 6:23; 8:19-23; I Cor. 15:3; 15:56). In the light of these texts and of the dogma of the Immaculate Conception, not a few reason as follows: the deferral of the final glorification, even bodily, …
… the beginning and the epilogue, the inauguration and the conclusion, the faith and the "blessed hope" (Tit. 2:11-13; Col. 3:1-4); it is not limited to the terminal episode of the human drama; therefore "to await the p." (I Cor. 1:7; Phil. 3:20; Rom. 8:19-25) is not equivalent to awaiting the end of the world. …
… by spiritual substances" (St. Thomas, Sum. Theol., 1ª, 110, 1 ad 3), the devil exercises an influence on men and also on the material creatures that are in their use, so that these become an occasion of sin. The Redemption is therefore a cosmic drama (Rom. 8:19-23; Apoc. 12-13), which will be resolved with the triumph of the absolute sovereignty of God over the shattered satanic empire (I Cor. 15:22-57; Apoc. 20:1-21:4). The descent into hell …
8:22
… "for the dead" (ibid. 15, 29), from the heroism of the apostolate (ibid. 15, 30-32), from the perfect victory of Christ over death (ibid. 15, 53-57), from the desire placed by God in the human heart for a perfect reintegration of the human composite (Rom. 8, 22-23), from the character and the gift of the Holy Spirit as a divine pledge (Eph. 1, 13-14; 4, 30; II Cor. 5, 4-5), from the indwelling of the Holy Spirit (Rom. 8, 11); he illustrated …
8:23
… the first converts are called first fruits (Rom. 16:5; I Cor. 16:15; Jas. 1:18); the virgins who follow the lamb (Rev. 14:4). Christ himself is "first fruits of those who sleep" (I Cor. 15:20, 23). Christians possess "the first fruits of the Spirit" (Rom. 8:23), inasmuch as the life of Grace is the very life of glory begun here on earth, to perpetuate itself in heaven.
8:26
DOCTA IGNORANTIA. - An expression deriving from letter 130 of St. Augustine to Proba, concerning the "quid oremus sicut oportet nescimus" (Rom. 8:26); he adds: "est ergo in nobis quaedam ut ita dicam d. i. sed docta spiritu Dei qui adiuvat infirmitatem nostram" (15, 28; PL 33, col. 505). The formula owes its fame above all to the …
… from Faith and theological Hope (Rom. 10, 14; Iac. 1, 6). The Holy Spirit helps souls to pray, especially in cases of graces particularly necessary for the fulfillment of God's hidden designs for the government of souls and of the world (R. Cornely, In Rom. 8, 26).
8:28
… 26, 39, etc.) and practiced it throughout His mortal existence, which He chose to close with the incomparable words: "Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit" (Lk. 23, 46). St. Peter and St. Paul also inculcate the same doctrine (I Pet. 5, 7-8; Rom. 8, 28). It is founded on the dogma of God's Providence with its two essential points: that nothing happens in this world except by the sovereign will of God, according to the phrase of St. …
… XIV, pp. 543-707), and above all from the Monopanton, seu reductio omnium epistolarum beati Pauli in unam, requested by the same cardinal, which in 73 chapters logically groups together what St. Paul wrote on each virtue (for example, ch. 7 De Caritate is composed thus: Rom. 5:5; 8:28, 35-39; 13:8-10; 12:9-11; I Cor. 6:17; 8:3, 11; 10:24; 12:31; 13:1-8, 13; 14:1; 16:14, 20, 22, 24; II Cor. 6:11-13; 8:24; 11:2; Gal. 5:13-14; Eph. 5:1; Col. 3:14; I Thess. 4:9-10; …
St. Paul moreover speaks explicitly of predestination in Rom. 8:28-30 (cf. Eph. 1:3-6): "We know moreover that all things work together for good for those who love God, that is, for those who according to his plan are called. …
… To be reunited with God in his Grace and glory (Rom. 8:28-30) implies liberation from the "ius tyrannicum" that belongs "non immerito" to the ancient enemy (St. Leo the Great, Sermo 22 in Natio., 3), the exodus from the cosmos dominated by him. …
8:29
5. Character. - God the Father predestined Christians to be conformed to his Son (Rom. 8:29). Baptism responds to God's desire, incorporating the faithful into Christ and making them live with the supernatural life that is found in its fullness in Jesus. …
… does not exclude the reality and interiority of the divine gift of grace, but rather highlights its meritorious and efficient cause and its purpose, which is to make us like Christ and to imprint on us his moral physiognomy (cf. I Cor. 15:49; Col. 3:10; Rom. 8:29). The Council of Trent defines: "Whoever says that grace is only the favor of God, without this favor placing anything in us, let him be anathema" (sess. …
Such conceptions are fundamentally erroneous because they are contrary to the evangelical concept of the kingdom of God on earth, in which there will always be sufferings (Mt. 5, 11; Lk. 9, 23; Jn. 15, 20; Acts 14, 25; Rom. 8, 29) and imperfect ones (Mt. 13, 24-30, 47; Lk. 10, 3). The opinion of Chaubaty is to be regarded as a grave error, since it denies what is defined in the Council of Trent concerning …
… For this reason it would be easy to point out Pauline texts that refer the same prerogative now to one and now to the other divine Person, who acts in conformity with the predestination of God the Father (Rom. 8, 29, 30). Moreover, even in ordinary language the various vital phenomena are referred very easily to the head or to the soul of an organism. …
… Lk. 12:32; Rom. 8:33; Eph. 1:4); 2) God has elected them efficaciously, so that they infallibly attain eternal life (Mt. 24:24; Jn. 6:39 and 10:28; Rom. 8:30); 3) God has chosen the elect in a manner entirely gratuitous (Lk. 12:32; Jn. 15:16; Eph. 1:4; Rom. 8:29 and 11:5). From these texts of Scripture St. Augustine drew the elements of a definition that has become classic: "Praedestination est praescientia et praeparatio beneficiorum Dei, …
… also predestined to be conformed to the image of his Son, so that he might be the firstborn among many brothers; and those whom he predestined he also called, and those whom he called he also justified, and those whom he justified he also glorified" (Rom. 8:29-30), that is, brought to salvation in its integral and definitive form. …
8:30
… libero arbitrio, I, II, chaps. 9-15) and by the Thomists: 1) God has elected certain men (Mt. 20:16; 24:31; Lk. 12:32; Rom. 8:33; Eph. 1:4); 2) God has elected them efficaciously, so that they infallibly attain eternal life (Mt. 24:24; Jn. 6:39 and 10:28; Rom. 8:30); 3) God has chosen the elect in a manner entirely gratuitous (Lk. 12:32; Jn. 15:16; Eph. 1:4; Rom. 8:29 and 11:5). From these texts of Scripture St. Augustine drew the elements of …
8:31
… The expression in fact, quite frequent in Sacred Scripture to signify a glorious and formidable task that God, in extraordinary circumstances, entrusts, with the assurance of his help and the implicit prophecy of a happy outcome (cf. Is. 8:10 and Rom. 8:31), to a person chosen by him, as to the Patriarchs and the leaders of Israel (cf. Gen. 15:1; 26:24; Ex. 3:12; Deut. 31:23; Judg. 6:12, 16; 1 Sam. 10:7), denotes the singular mission …
8:32
… If for all of us he did not spare his Son, how will he not give us all things with him? (Rom. 8:32). In Christ we have been saved (Rom. 5:10; cf. also Eph. 2:12 ff.; 2 Cor. 5:18 ff.). …
… eternity (Jn. 1:1 ff.); he is the Only-begotten of the Father (ibid. 1:18), existing before Abraham (ibid. 8:58), indeed before the world was made (ibid. 17:5). The Father has sent the Son to save the world (ibid. 3:16; Gal. 4:4); Jesus is God's own Son (Rom. 8:32; 18; ibid. 9:5), the image of the invisible God, the firstborn (begotten before) of all creation, because all things were created by him and for him (Jn. 1:3 and Col. 1:15-19).
Christian tradition has always seen in the sacrifice of I. an eminent type of the sacrifice of Christ: in Abraham one can discern the Eternal Father who does not spare his Only-Begotten (cf. Rom. 8, 32) for the salvation of humanity; I., carrying on his own shoulders the wood for the sacrifice, in the humble acceptance of his condition as victim, is an expressive figure of Christ …
Later a theological deepening would further highlight the sanctifying justice of the Father in the Blood of C. (Rom. 3, 25-26); the Father who does not spare his own Son, but delivers him up for us all (ibid. 8, 32); he perfects, through sufferings, the captain and leader of our salvation (Hebr. 2, 10), that is, he makes him in all things like his brothers, tempted and tried as they are and therefore …
… his Blood was "shed" ("Hic est Sanguis meus Novi Testamenti, qui pro multis effunditur in remissionem peccatorum": Mt. 26:28), since in biblical style these two expressions, even taken separately (for the traditio corporis cf. Is. 53:12; Mt. 20:28; Rom. 8:32; Gal. 1:4; 2:20; Eph. 5:25; I Tim. 2:6; Tit. 2:14; Hebr. 10:10; for the effusio sanguinis cf. Rom. 3:25; 5:9; Eph. 1:7; I Cor. 14:20; Hebr. 9:7; I Pt. 1:19; I Io. 1:7) always indicate …
… For he is qualified as the Son of God properly so called (Rom. 8:32), only-begotten (Mt. 3:17; 17:5), unique (Io. 1:14, 18; 3:16), firstborn (Col. 1:15), true (I Io. 5:20); appellations that absolutely exclude any sonship other than the natural one.
… in reality the work of a transcendent wisdom (1 Cor. 1:18-25; 2:12-16, etc.), considering its capacity to reveal the malice of every revolt against God, the rigor of the punishments it calls down, the Creator's love for his creatures (Rom. 5:8-11; 8:32-39), the fitness of accepting, as a just recompense, the harassment and persecutions from which his most faithful servants cannot escape (John 15:18-21; Rom. 8:35-39; 1 Pet. 4:12-19, etc.).
8:33
The doctrine of Scripture concerning predestination can be summarized in the three points established by St. Robert Bellarmine (De Gratia et libero arbitrio, I, II, chaps. 9-15) and by the Thomists: 1) God has elected certain men (Mt. 20:16; 24:31; Lk. 12:32; Rom. 8:33; Eph. 1:4); 2) God has elected them efficaciously, so that they infallibly attain eternal life (Mt. 24:24; Jn. 6:39 and 10:28; Rom. 8:30); 3) God has chosen the elect in a manner entirely …
8:34
a) Contribution of the Head. — Christ the Redeemer made satisfaction for all our sins with a satisfaction that was condign, superabundant and infinite; he merited for us justification and all supernatural gifts; he prayed (John 17:6-26) and continues to pray for us (Rom. 8:34; Heb. 7:25; 1 John 2:1); he left to the Church, which he instituted, as means of holiness and eternal salvation: true faith, sacrifice, the Sacraments; he gave us (which is a new …
… And in heaven he eternally continues his impetratory intercession with God for men: "always being alive, so as to be able to intercede in their favor" (Hebr. 7:24; cf. Io. 14:16; Rom. 8:34; I Io. 2:1-2).
8:35
… The Apostle constantly uses τοῦ Χριστοῦ (with the article) after terms of soteriological import: Ἰεσσαγγέλων (8 times), "the cross" (I Cor. 1:17; Gal. 6:12; Phil. 3:18), "the sufferings" (II Cor. 1:5 and Col. 1:24; cf. Act. 3:18; 17:3; 26:23), Ἰάγιπτη (Rom. 8:35; II Cor. 5:14; Eph. 3:19), "the Blood" and "the Body" of his sacrifice (I Cor. 10:16; Rom. 7:4; Eph. 2:13; τοῦ Κυρίου in I Cor. 11:27). The equivalence Σωτήρ = Χριστός …
… rigor of the punishments it calls down, the Creator's love for his creatures (Rom. 5:8-11; 8:32-39), the fitness of accepting, as a just recompense, the harassment and persecutions from which his most faithful servants cannot escape (John 15:18-21; Rom. 8:35-39; 1 Pet. 4:12-19, etc.).
8:38
… Various scriptural texts (Ez. 28, 14-16; Rom. 8, 38; Eph. 6, 12; I Cor. 15, 24) lead to the conclusion that the rebels belonged to different orders in the celestial hierarchy. …
… Hence the certainty that nothing will be able to separate us from the love of God (Rom. 8:38). Hence finally the transformation of sorrow into Christian joy, which draws nourishment from suffering itself and is renewed every day in the expectation of the Lord who is near.
… XII Patr., Levi 3), of the spirit that now works in the rebels" (Eph. 2:1). His innumerable host includes "the principalities (al āp̄zā), the powers (al ēbōnōn), the rulers of this world of darkness, the spirits of wickedness (that fly) in the lower atmosphere (ἐν τοῖς ἐσονρανίοις)" (Eph. 6:12; cf. Rom. 8:38; I Cor. 15:24), who govern all those who do not belong to God (Io. 15:19; 17:14; I Io. 4:4-5). As ruler of this world, S. has nothing in Jesus, who is not of the world (Io. 8:23; 12:31; …
8:39
… Some theologians affirm it, basing themselves on Io. 14, 16; I Io. 2, 1; Rom. 8, 39; Hebr. 7, 25.
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.